《Crowns of Heritage》


 Chapter 1- Empty Room

    Chapter 1-Empty Room


    (Sage''s Point of View)


    Every morning my mother would wake me up as she rubs her fingers through my hair, but today, she seemed a little distant. She called my name as loud as she could as she stood at the bottom of the stairs, her soft voice echoed through the hallway. Lately, all she ever does is leave me a plate of food for breakfast and write down a list of things on a piece of paper left on the kitchen counter.


    "Remember to take out the garbage when you get home, and remember to wear your glasses". She wrote.


    As the years have gone by, my mother would buy several different styles of glasses and even different colors of contact lenses. I always wondered why she would always try to change my appearance as I got older.


    "Oh shit" I said, as I looked at the time, I hurried outside, just in time to catch my bus.


    I stared into the window looking at the buildings passing by, as the bus took me to school. I couldn''t help but think about my mother and wonder if there was something about me she didn''t love anymore. Honestly, I started to feel a little insecure about myself. She suddenly stopped coming to my archery tournaments and I couldn''t understand why.


    As I sat there in deep thought, the bus pulled up in front of the school. I waited as the other students in front of me got off first.


    I walked towards the school entrance, noticing the hall was full of officer''s. I paid no mind to it and continued to walk to my class. As I entered the classroom, my best friend Rosemary rushed to me, giving me a hug.


    "Hey Sage" she said, as she grabbed my arm and walked with me to my seat.


    "Hey Rosie," I said.


    "What''s wrong you seemed down", she said as she looked over at me. She had a concerned expression on her face "It''s your mother again huh".


    I nodded my head as I tried not to show a sad face to her.


    "That woman" she mumbled as we went to sit in our seats.


    Rosemary and I have known each other since we were 4 years old. My mother and her father Nathan were best friends during their academy days. From the stories they told us. We met in a doctor''s office as my mother took me in to get my eyes checked. Rosemary''s dad was also getting Rosie''s eyes checked. We started playing with the toys that were in the lobby room and became friends. Through the years, we became inseparable. We were always together, so much that people thought we were sisters. Even though we look nothing alike. Rosie has a bit of caramel, almost pale looking skin, long curly reddish hair, and green eyes. While I have a light brownish skin tone, long brown hair and light gray eyes. Rosie was also taller than me, so we''re totally opposite. Our birthday is also a day apart, mine being June 15th and hers being June 16.


    Sitting in class as the teacher calls our name. I was praying that she wouldn''t call out my name to read out loud. Before I could finish praying, "Ms. Young, please read chapter 30, the first line please, she said.


    Damn I thought to myself, I wasn''t in a good mood to read, as I stood up to read the pages. The principal came on the speaker, telling everybody to assemble in the auditorium.


    "Saved by the bell" Rosie said as she laughed.


    "I know right" as I laughed back.


    We headed to the auditorium as I noticed a couple of the officers standing next to the doors. Rosie and I looked around to see what was going on. The teachers guided us to our seats and the principal walked up to the podium.


    "Good morning students," he said.


    "Good morning", everyone replied.


    "We received some disturbing news just this morning, "Mr.Jones was murdered last night in his home, alongside his wife" he said as he tried to hold back his tears.


    Everyone sat there appalled at the situation, Rosie and I looked at each other as we noticed we were the only ones not crying.


    "You don''t seem very shocked," the girl next to me said.


    "I am, but I''m not very good at expressing it". I said


    The principal continued on as he said that school would become a half day but all afternoon club activities would still take place.


    After we exited the auditorium, Rosie and I headed to our clubrooms, mine being Archery, hers being track and field.


    "See you later," Rosie said as we went our separate ways.


    I entered the clubroom, "Good afternoon captain" everyone said, as I walked in the door. I always thought they only spoke to me because I was the captain but to my knowledge I found out that my club members really look up to me. I became the captain of the archery club, after my second year at the Tahin academy. After winning my fourth championship tournament, the previous captain decided I would become the new captain after he graduated school.


    "How''s everyone today?" I said. I grabbed my bag, which had my practicing clothes in them.


    "We''re good," everyone replied.


    "When will practice start?"I heard a voice behind me and noticed it was my underclassmen.


    "After roll call, Damien" I said, as I looked towards him.


    "Okay, he said as he walked off.


    I grabbed my board that had all the members'' names on it. "Say here, when I call your name." I said. "Tanya"


    "Here "she said.


    "Damien"


    "Here" he said.


    "Michael" I continued on.


    "Here" he replied.


    "And Tiffany" I said as I finished calling the new members'' names. The rest of the members were at their last competition for the school year.


    "Here, gray eyes" she said, as she always called me by my eye color instead of my name.


    "Okay now grab your bows and head to your positions" I said.


    "Hey Captain, are we naming the new captain today right?"


    I looked back and saw Michael standing by his locker.


    I sighed. "Yeah, but who do you think can carry our torch?". I asked.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "My money''s on Tiffany, she''s pretty badass and takes after you.


    I laughed. "Tiffany is pretty badass," I agreed. "After all, I taught her everything she knows."


    We headed to our usual spots on the training grounds. Because they are new members, I stayed at the school to train them, instead of going to the competition. "Okay now follow me."


    As I explained, they followed my instructions as they watched me. "First let''s work on your stances; stand relaxed with your feet parallel with the target and slightly apart."


    I sat my bow down on the table next to the water fountain, and walked around them to check if they were standing correctly.


    "Now keep a relaxed grip on your bow" I continued explaining as I went around feeling their hands to see if they were gripping right.


    "How do we prepare for a shot?" Damien asked as he looked over at me.


    "Preparing for a shot, first you have to start with positioning your fingers" I explained to him, while grabbing his hand directing his finger to the groove of the bow.


    "Geez, you''re really short," he said as I stood next to him. "What are you? 4''9?", he asked, sarcastically.


    I slapped him on his hand, laughing "No way, I''m only 5 ''2. You''re just a big giant, that''s all". I said as the rest of the members laughed.


    Before I could finish instructing them, the bell rang for all club activities to be over. We cleaned up the training grounds, picking up all the arrows and wiping the bows. A few minutes later, we exited the club room and headed to the front of the school, where I met back up with Rosie. Deciding we weren''t ready to go home. Rosie and I headed to our favorite Cafe down the street from the school, for a pre graduation get-together.


    At Benny''s cafe, we ordered our favorite chocolate shake and our usual chicken sandwich. We sat outside near the patio where they put tables and chairs next to the building, and you could see the lake.


    Sometimes after school Rosie and I would come to Benny''s and talk about club activities or about competitions. But today we decided to talk about our personal life, mostly about my mother.


    "How are you holding up" , Rosie said as she grabbed my hand.


    "I don''t know, I just don''t know what to do anymore. I said while trying to hold back my tears.


    "You can cry, it''s just me and you, don''t hold it in "she said as she started rubbing my back. I laid my head on her shoulder and started crying. All my sadness started to take its toll on me. Rosie just sat there rubbing my head and telling me it''s ok.


    "Speaking of acting weird" she said as I looked up at her with my head still on her shoulders. "My dad was acting weird too. You know how clingy he can be "


    I nodded my head as I agreed with her.


    " He hasn''t been acting like he used to." She continued on.


    "You mean, how when you come home, he starts singing, there goes my daughter. I said as I laughed.


    "Yeah, yeah" she said, "he hasn''t done that in a week".


    I was surprised.


    I couldn''t believe not only my mother but also her father was acting strange. Her father loves her so much that he''s so overly dramatic when it comes to her.


    "Oh maybe they''re dating," she said as she laughed.


    I laughed. It was funny, because we both know they used to like each other in high school.


    She giggled, "I think they have a thing for each other too, plus my dads girlfriend is a total bitch." She added.


    Before I could add my two cents about that crazy woman, a few of my classmates walked out of the caf¨¦ toward the patio. I waved to them to come and join us. Michael, Yasmin, and Johnathan joined us as they sat their food down on the table.


    " So what do yall think about the whole Mr. Jones being murder thing", Johnathan asked.


    "I still can''t believe it even though he was a total ass sometimes" Yasmin said and she bit her sandwich.


    "Right", Rosie joined in.


    I sat there and thought to myself.


    "Wait, Rosie isn''t Mr. Jones related to your dad." I remembered.


    "Oh shit, I forgot about that, but more like a relative by marriage if I remember correctly." She said while looking deep in thought.


    "Well I thought the guards were there, because they were worried about students fighting at the end of the day." Michael said.


    "I did too," Johnathan added.


    I sat slurping on my chocolate shake as they continued on with their conversation. I Looked towards the lake.


    "Oh shit", I heard Rosie say.


    I looked towards her, noticing she was looking at the time.


    "Sage, we have to go pick up our dresses" She said, getting up from the table.


    I grabbed my bag and waved goodbye to my classmates. Rosie and I hurried to the bus station as we saw the bus approaching.


    "Hey let''s head to my house and get my dad''s car". Rosie said.


    An hour later, we arrived at Rosie''s house. As I entered the house, my phone started ringing.


    "Hey it''s my mom", I told Rosie.


    "Hey mom," I answered. As I continued walking to Rosie''s room.


    "Where are you?", she asked.


    "Rosie''s house". I said.


    "Okay, come home, I''m about to cook dinner". She said.


    I looked at Rosie as she heard my mother''s voice on the speaker. She made a shooing gesture, telling me to go home.


    I decided to walk home since it was only a couple of blocks away. I put one of my earbuds in as I listened to music to vent some more while I walked. The closer I got to my house, I noticed a blue vehicle leaving the house, a car I had never seen before.


    Upon entering the house, my mother was dragging a basket full of clothes.


    " Mom, what are you doing?" I asked, looking at the different baskets sitting in the living room.


    "Spring cleaning" She said looking through the baskets. " My closet is packed, I might have to donate some clothes," she continued.


    I nodded my head and walked up the stairs to my room. I grabbed a pair of clothes and went to take a shower. Thinking to myself, about how weird my mother has been, recently she''s been downsizing a lot. First her shoes, her purses, now her clothes. "Maybe it''s a phase." I thought.


    I walked to my room and flopped down on the bed and dozed off.


    The next morning, finally it''s the weekend, Rosie and I decided to go to the mall to get our dresses since our graduation is in two days.


    Two days later, it was finally time to graduate. Sitting in my seat anxiously waiting for my name to be called.


    "Michael Davis", the principal called.


    I can hear Michael''s family yelling and calling his name.


    I chuckled wondering if my mom would be yelling my name.


    "We only in the D''s, man he''s freaking slow". The girl next to me said. I''ve never talked to her like that so I wasn''t going to start.


    As time passes, we''re finally making some progress.


    "Rosemary Williams" the principal continued on.


    "Whoaaa Rosie!" I yelled


    The principal finally got the Y''s as I really got tired of waiting.


    "Marisa Yangon," he continued.


    I can hear the crowd cheering for her as well.


    "Sage Young" I heard my name


    "Finally", I said walking to the stage.


    The principal handed me my diploma and shook my hand as I walked off.


    After leaving the stage I met up with Rosie and our families, standing there talking and laughing.


    "There goes our graduates" Rosie''s dad cheered loudly.


    "Enough dad" Rosie said.


    We hugged and parted ways, because Rosie and I wanted to go take pictures.


    As I walked towards the parking lot, I noticed the Same blue vehicle that I saw leaving my house.


    "Hey, that''s the car I was telling you about" I said to Rosie.


    "Hmm, maybe your mom is dating", she laughed.


    Dating who, I thought.


    "Anyways, what are you doing after we take pictures?", I asked Rosie.


    "Well my dad seemed to be downsizing, for some reason he''s been giving away a lot of his stuff." She said, "I have to go home and help," she added.


    "My mom''s been doing the same thing, her room is practically emptied.


    Rosie shrugs her shoulders and puts her phone in the air.


    "Enough about them, picture time!" She yelled.


    We took pictures with a lot of our classmates and decided to part ways after the fun in the parking lot.


    After making it back home, I couldn''t wait to lay in my bed. I walked into the front yard , seeing my mother''s car, hoping she had food.


    I unlocked the door and noticed the lights flicking, I walked upstairs to my room and threw everything on the bed. I walked to the kitchen to see if there was something to eat and noticed the kitchen was cleaned and no food was in sight.


    I sighed. "Mom, where''s the food!" I grumbled.


    She didn''t answer, so I decided to walk up to her room.


    "Mom!" I yelled.


    No noises were made. I opened the door to see that everything was completely gone. No bed, no TV, no clothes, nothing. The room looked as if it''s never been moved in.


    Shocked, I ran downstairs and outside looking to see if she was there. I went back into the kitchen to see if she left a note like she usually does. At first I didn''t notice the envelope and keys until I knocked over a container sitting next to it.


    "An envelope?" I looked and picked it up and opened it.


    I started to read the letter and began to shake as I read.


    "Dear My Love, I''m sorry I had to leave you in a hurry, I will cherish every moment I had with you. Now that you''ve graduated and out of school, I can finally open up and tell you this. I''m not your biological mother. You were found outside of a fire station wrapped in a blanket and the letter stated to raise you until you became an adult. Many things will begin to happen around you or to you, but don''t give up and fight your way out of it, Love your mom."


    I cried and hollered.


    "What the fuck do you mean you''re not my mom, how can you just leave like that!". I shouted.


    I ran to my room and slammed the door, while crying my eyes out.


    The next moment my phone began to ring.


    "Rosie I can''t talk right now", I cried out


    "Hey, is your mother gone!", she yelled through the phone.


    I jumped up. "Why?, have you seen her?" I asked frantically.


    "No bitch! I''m asking because my dad and his girlfriend are gone!" I looked at the phone.


    "They left a letter saying my dad said he''s not my real father," She continued yelling. " And something about me being found outside of a fire station."


    "What, wait?" I dropped the phone as I stood there in shock.

 Chapter 2 - Abandoned

    Chapter 2-Abandoned


    (Sage''s Point of View)


    The next morning, I woke up noticing that I was still on the floor from last night. Realizing I passed out from all the crying. I got up and walked to the bathroom, I looked into the mirror, staring at my face. My eyes were so puffy from crying myself to sleep.


    Suddenly, my sadness turned into anger, before I realized it, my hand was bleeding from punching the mirror.


    I walked into the hallway, looking around trying to get my mind off things. The walls that used to have her pictures on them were gone, leaving only mines remaining. I punched the wall forgetting my hand was already cut, the blood dripping down the wall. I didn''t have the energy to clean it off and continued to walk down the stairs.


    Everything else in the house remained, the couches, the table, and the flowers we bought a few weeks ago. I couldn''t believe it, my mother left me leaving only a letter behind. I walked towards the living room where the large flower vase stood. I put my hand up against it, crying because it was my last good memory with my mother, but I couldn''t stop myself from breaking it. After breaking nearly everything in the house, I fell to the ground holding my head.


    I thought to myself, instead of taking my anger out on the house, I should go and find my mother. I headed upstairs to take a shower and got dressed. I went to my room to look up all the places my mother usually goes. I started pointing out where I should start and I decided to go to her job first.


    I ran to the car and nearly jumped in it. I noticed Rosie coming up the block. I decided to call out to her. As she got into the car.


    ¡°Any news yet?¡± she asked as she put on her seat belt.


    ¡°Nothing yet¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Should we call an officer?¡± Rosie asked.


    ¡°Let''s go to her job first¡±, I replied.


    I was deep in thought. I wanted to find clues about my mother first. I contemplated on what I should do, if I was to find my mother. I couldn''t come up with anything; all I could think about was the angry inside me overflowing.


    Thirty minutes later, we stopped in front of the college my mother worked at as a biology professor. I enter the building, walking towards the security guard. Since I always used to come here, when I was young the whole college staff knew me; the security guard called the Dean''s? office as he allowed me to walk through the hallway. The Dean stood in front of the door welcoming me in, and Rosie followed behind.


    "Hello, Ms. Young," he said with a smile on his face.


    I wasn''t in the mood to smile back and just started talking.


    "Is my mother here?" I said as I stood by the door.


    "No, yesterday morning she put in her resignation letter and left". He said as he stood there confused. "I thought you would have known, I mean you are her daughter".


    "She left me! ¡°I yelled as loud as I could.


    He stood here more confused.


    "What do you mean she left you". He said


    "Her clothes, her room''s furniture, everything she owns is gone and she left me behind! ¡°I continued


    "She told me you were going to live with your grandparents", he said.


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing; I unconsciously slammed my hands on his desk yelling.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "What grandparents!, I have no other family, but her!,¡± I yelled.


    Before he could finish talking to me, I ran out of his office. I was enraged. I started punching the walls in the school, as the security guard came to see what was happening, I ran out of the building.


    Thoughts started racing through my mind as I walked back. I sat there trying not to cry, because there were too many people in the hallway with me. Rosie pulled my hand as we walked towards the car, but I couldn''t speak while all the tears were coming out.


    She decided to drive instead and drove toward her house.


    ¡°Any news about your dad?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Nothing yet, I think we should head to the police station, just in case.¡± She said,


    We turned around and drove towards the police station 15 minutes away from our current location. Rosie and I walked into the station and were immediately met by an officer.


    ¡°How may I help you young ladies¡±, the tall pale skinned man said, while having a friendly smile.


    ¡°We would like to report two missing persons¡±, I said.


    The officer looked and put his hand out toward his desk and guided us to it.


    ¡°Missing persons report I see, who are you trying to report¡±, he asked as he grabbed a notebook.


    ¡°My mother and her father¡±, I pointed at Rosie.


    ¡°Hmm I''m going to need your parents name , and how long have they been missing?¡±, he asked while writing.


    ¡°24 hours, and my dads name is Nathan Williams, " Rosie said.


    The officer looked at Rosie.


    ¡°And your mother''s name, ma''am?¡± He said, looking at me.


    ¡°Peyton Young¡±, I responded.


    ¡°Any chance those two are dating?¡±, the officer asked.


    ¡°No, my dad has a girlfriend ¡±, Rosie stated.


    ¡°And her name is?¡± The office said.


    ¡°Sarah Coley," she replied.


    ¡°As far as I know, my mother hasn''t been dating for a long time¡±, I said as I tried to remember something. ¡°But lately, I notice an unfamiliar vehicle coming and leaving from the house, but I''ve never seen the person personally.¡± I continued on.


    The officer jotted a few notes down onto the paper.


    ¡°Do you remember the description of the vehicle?,¡± he asked.


    I thought to myself trying to remember, ¡° I believe it was blue but I don''t remember the model¡± I said.


    Rosie, who was sitting next to me, suddenly started to speak.


    ¡°We forgot to mention that all of their belongings are gone, like they vanished without a trace.¡± Rosie said while having a concerned expression on her face.


    The officer''s eyebrow raised as he took in all the information.


    ¡°Any debts that you know of?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not that we know of sir.¡± Rosie and I said at the same time.


    While the officer jotted down some more notes, another officer walked over and asked for their descriptions.


    ¡°We''ll start investigating, in the meantime you girls should return home and wait for us to contact you¡±, the other officer said.


    We got up from the sit chair and walked to the door. I then remembered that we forgot to ask the officer''s name.


    ¡°Wait¡±, I told Rosie, and went back to the officer.


    ¡°Sorry sir, I didn''t get your name¡±. I asked


    ¡°Oh sorry young lady, my name is officer Charles Anderson¡±, he said. As he shook my hand again.


    I smiled and walked towards the door and left out.


    Rosie suggested we go to the park where we always go to practice, so we can calm our nerves. We headed to the park a block away from the house.


    ¡°Should we try a search party?¡± she asked while she looked around.


    ¡°Let''s see if the officers find anything first,¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay¡±, she said. As we pulled into the park.


    "You want to do a little jogging" Rosie said as she tried to chill me up.


    "Sure," I said.


    "Wait let''s take your crossbow with us" she said as she went back and got it out of the trunk.


    When I first started using crossbows it was too heavy to carry all the way home, so Rosie decided I could keep the spare one in the car for when she goes practicing and the park or the training field.


    In the park, while deciding on what we wanted to do. We chose to crave a target sign into the trees and shoot arrows into them. Rosie started to line bottles and cans along the sidewalk and told me to back up and try to snipe them from a far distance.


    We laughed as I started to back up. Thump! The cans were made as I knocked them down one by one.


    I started walking towards Rosie laughing at the silly dances she was doing. I noticed a tall man standing next to one of the trees watching me. He started walking towards me, and I started to speed up as the distance closed in. The man looked at a woman who was sitting inside of the vehicle.


    ¡°Wait¡±, I turned as I looked back and he pointed at us.


    ¡°That''s the vehicle Rosie¡±, I yelled to Rosie.


    I ran towards Rosie telling her to run back to the car. She looked back as the man started to get closer. Rosie ran towards me and grabbed my hand, as we tried to get away; the man had already caught up to us.


    Bam! Was the last thing I heard as I fell to the ground?


    A few hours later, Rosie and I woke up inside of a room. The room was kind of small, with blue walls and one window and a bathroom connected to it. I looked around as my eyes were starting to clear up more. The woman sat in front of us in a chair.


    "What the hell is this?¡± Rosie yelled.


    "Shh, ¡°I said as I tried to tap her but noticed our hands were tied.


    "What do you want from us?¡± I asked.


    "Your mother," she said. "She stole my money"


    "What do you mean your money¡±, I said as I tried to sit up.


    "That bitch disappeared," Rosie said while getting upset.


    "She disappeared after selling her daughter to me." The woman said.


    I sat there shocked but realized I didn¡¯t have the energy to even care. "Well can you let Rosie go and you can do whatever you want with me!¡± I screamed.


    "Hell no!" Rosie yelled at me ¡°I would never leave you alone in this.¡±


    "Don''t worry" the woman said, "because you were also sold to me" she said, looking down at Rosie.

 Chapter 3-Meeting Tia

    Chapter 3-Meeting Tia


    (Sage''s p.o.v)


    After being told we were sold to her. The woman walked out the room without saying another word. We sat there confused, trying to comprehend what was just said to us.


    "We were sold, what the hell does she mean?" Rosie went on rambling as she punched the wall. The woman untied us before leaving the room.


    "It doesn''t make sense; our parents seemed pretty normal until recently." I said, trying to figure out something.


    "Well they rushed and moved out the house fast for a reason.¡± She said,


    "What are they hiding from us, I want to know". I said.


    "I want to smash their faces in," she said. "Parents or not, this is some bullshit." she continued on as she punched the wall.


    As the days passed by, the woman never came back to the room. The man would sit a tray with food on the dresser, and give us clothes to change each day. At night, we would look through the only window in the room at the sky, and sing songs as we tried to cope with our situation. We took turns sleeping in the bed as we tried to keep watch out for the woman.


    ¡°Anything in Here, we can use to break the window.¡± I said looking around the small room.


    ¡°Not a damn thing¡±, Rosie said in frustration.


    ¡°Pretty sure that window isn''t going to break easily anyways¡±, she stated.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not, but we need to work together to get out of here.¡± I said as I flopped down on the bed.


    We started marking on the walls, as the days passed, today makes 2 weeks we have been here. We started searching for more ways out the room but we realized the window was closed shut. As I tried to open the door to see if it was locked, Rosie noticed something.


    "If they wanted to kill us, they wouldn''t keep us alive this long right? ¡°She asked as she lay there in bed and looked at the ceiling.


    "I don''t think so; maybe they¡¯re keeping us until they find our parents" I replied.


    "But wouldn''t normal kidnappers take your weapons, they didn''t even take your crossbow." she said.


    ¡°But they took the arrows so it''s kind of useless.¡± I said


    ¡°Or we can knock him across the head with it.¡± She said all excited.


    Forgetting I had my crossbow with me, because of all that has happened, I couldn''t help but laugh. As I laughed Rosie began to laugh as well.


    I came up with the idea of making a target board inside of the room, after finding a cardboard box.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Anything we can make an arrow out of,¡± Rosie said while rambling through the box we found under the bed.


    ¡°Found some pencils¡± I said.


    ¡°Is it sharpened?¡± she said.


    ¡°Nope¡±, I said as I threw it down on the floor.


    A few hours later, the man came with our dinner and clothes. He sat the plate in the usual place. He began to walk out the room, but before he could I called out to him.


    " Sir" I said.


    "Yes" he said as he stood by the door.


    "Can I ask you something?" I said while trying to get the words out. "When are you going to kill us?"


    He laughed. And shook his head, I became suspicious of the fact that he laughed, but then he said.


    "We won''t kill you, please just wait a little longer", he then walked out of the room. I tried to get a look of what was on the other side of the door but he closed it too fast for me to get a look.


    Rosie and I sat there a little relieved after we found out that we weren''t going to get killed.


    Days began to pass again, while the woman still hadn''t shown up once. By the time we noticed, after looking at the marks on the wall, we realized we have been here for a month. It started sinking in that we may never leave this room. We tried to hold our tears in, as we sat in the room talking about our life and how we missed going to our club activities.


    A few minutes later, the woman opened the door and walked in. She sat on the chair next to the dresser like she did, when we first met here.


    "Nice to see you again" she said as she smiled.


    "Cut the bullshit" Rosie and I said at the same time, we looked at the woman.


    The woman laughed. And apologize for not introducing herself. She continued to tell us about her.


    "My name is Tia Myers," she said as she looked at us.


    We didn¡¯t say anything back and just waited for her to finish talking.


    "I know you¡¯re wondering, what is going on?" she said.


    "No shit ¡°I said as I rolled my eyes.


    She still smiled and continued on talking.


    " Your parents stole 3 million dollars from me; I kept you here, in order to find them. They have vanished without a trace, but I have


    found a letters left to the both of you" she said.


    "Letters?" Rosie said as she walked up to Tia.


    The way I was feeling after hearing something about my mother after a long time I didn''t want to take my letter. Tia handed me a box that was still taped closed. I got upset and threw the box across the room.


    Tia then told us she would take care of us until we became legal age. She allowed us to leave the room. The first thing we wanted to do was go outside. Before we could, Tia told us to follow her upstairs; we noticed that we were staying inside of the basement.


    We headed upstairs from out the basement; she walked in front of us as she told us we were going to the dining room.


    In the dining room, sitting at the table was a girl that looked around me and Rosie''s age. Tia introduced her as her daughter; she seemed well mannered, as she spoke with a soft voice. She looked up and smiled as her big light brown eyes looked at us.


    "Please sit down," Tia said.


    We sat down at the table as the man bought us dinner. Tia went on about taking care of us, and that we could call her aunt Tia.


    ¡°Wait, you had us in the fucking basement, and you want us to call you aunt?!¡± I yelled out.


    Rosie looked at Tia as she grabbed my hand.


    ¡°I''m sorry about the whole basement thing, I had to make sure you didn''t escape.¡±


    Tia remained calm and handed us our letters.


    After a few minutes passes, Rosie jumps up out of her seat as she drops the letter. I got out of my seat wondering what was wrong with her, as I grabbed her shoulder her tears started running down her face. It was shocking to me, because she always tries to be the strong one out of both of us. I picked up the letter and read it.


    "Dear rosemary, I''m sorry you have to find out this way. I''m not your real father, meeting Sage also wasn''t a coincidence. I know you both are best friends, but you too are actually fraternal twin sisters, that Peyton and I found outside of my job, when I was a firefighter. You both were wrapped tightly in a blanket with letters tucked inside. I''m sorry we had to leave you like this, but it was the only option.¡± The letter ended.


    ¡°What the¡± I said in shock.


    After reading that we were actually related I dropped the letter and ran out of the house.


    ¡°Sage!¡± Rosie shouted as she ran behind me.

 Chapter 4-Mountains

    Chapter 4-Mountains


    (Sage''s Point of View)


    "Sage!" Rosie shouted as she ran after me.


    I kept running and noticed that I wasn''t in the city of Maco anymore. I looked around as I noticed we were in a place surrounded by mountains and a little forest.


    After running into the mountains, I tripped and twisted my ankle. The cut on my leg started to bleed as I tried to get up. The blood started running down my leg as I tried to find a place to clean it off.


    I noticed a cabin in the middle of the forest, I hopped around while peeking through the windows to see if it was abandoned.


    After realizing what it was, I entered the cabin. It was fully furnished but looked like it hadn''t been used in a while. I searched around the cabin looking for anything to help clean my wound. As I searched through the house I heard a loud noise. I hid behind the couch as I saw the door opening.


    "Sage", Rosie said as she entered the cabin.


    I came from behind the couch, scaring Rosie a little as she jumped after being caught off guard.


    "Hey, you almost got hit", she said, backing up trying to play it off.


    She started hugging me as she cried.


    "I can''t believe we''re actually sisters," she said while still crying.


    "I''m a little surprised, but you have always felt like a sister to me" I said as I hugged her back.


    Rosie looked down and noticed I was bleeding; she made me sit down while she looked around to find something she could use to wipe off the blood. After finding one she started to clean off my leg. I told her that I also twisted my ankle. She took off my shoes and slapped my ankle.


    "What the hell rosie," I almost jumped up from the pain.


    "Nobody told your ass to run off on your own", she said while bandaging my leg.


    By her running track she knows how to soothe the pain, when it comes to body sprains.


    "What do you think of all this?" she asked.


    "I don''t know what to make of it" I replied.


    "I wonder how long we will have to stay here.¡± Rosie said, while sighing.


    We sat there talking, and a few minutes later, Tia walked through the door, and told us that the cabin belongs to her and that we can keep it for ourselves if we wanted it. Rosie and I agreed to keep it , as we decided to make it a training ground. We talked to Tia as we came to a decision to stay with her.


    "Hey, do you think we can take her?" Rosie whispered in my ear.


    I looked at Tia as she was walking ahead of us.


    "Maybe, but she''s the least of our worries," I whispered back to her. "It''s the man we have to worry about. He follows her everywhere" I said as I glanced at the man sitting next to the tree.


    "Hmm, I think we can take them,"she huffed.


    "You''re going to get us killed one day.", I said seriously.


    We followed her back to the house before it could get dark. She told us she went to find us because we didn''t know our way around and she didn''t want us to get lost.


    We asked her where we were, and she stated that we were in a city called Yurin that was 300 miles away from Maco.


    After dinner, she told us to follow her upstairs as she said she had rooms ready for both of us. We asked her why we were in the basement for a whole month and why she only came that one time.


    She explained to us that she went to look for our parents and in the process she took all of our belongings out of the house and put them into our own rooms. We wanted to know what would happen to our old homes. But only to find out that it was burned down after she had taken our things.


    Rosie and I lied in bed, talking about our parents. We were angry at the fact that they have been lying to us for years, but we were also glad that they kept us together even if it was as best friends.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    A few days later, my ankle has gotten better, Tia woke us up telling us she was going into town with her daughter Liyah. She asked us if we needed anything.


    "I have all my stuff, but are we allowed to come with you?" I asked.


    "Sorry, but you girls would have to stay put," she said as she walked to the door.


    "Well, that sucks," Rosie grumbled under her breath.


    "I think we can still take her," she said under her breath


    "Hush" I slapped her with a pillow.


    Rosie and I decided to go to the mountains to train. I grabbed my crossbow as she grabbed her running shoes.


    "Let''s jog there," she said.


    "Sure" I said as I started to warm up.


    We jogged to the entrance of the mountains, stopping to finally catch our breath. I started thinking to myself, though I could do a lot of target practicing out here.


    As we practiced on our own, we heard a noise a few miles from the cabin. At first Rosie didn''t want to go check it out. But I forced her to go with me as I grabbed her hand; I was a little afraid to go alone.


    We walked around the trees and while listening for the sound. As the sound got closer we heard howling noises. Rosie got scared and grabbed my hand as she tried to run back towards the cabin. I placed my crossbow up; putting a wooden arrow I made through my fingers. I walked closer to the noise. I noticed it was a baby wolf.


    It was injured and looked to have been abandoned. I started to feel sorry for it as I picked it up and ran back to the cabin.


    "What do you have in your hand", Rosie said as she peeked through the door.


    "It''s a cub, a baby wolf" I said as I held it in my hand.


    Rosie opened the door as I began to walk in. She looked at the cub and told me the mother was going to come after me, and she was going to run at first sight.


    "Is it a girl?" she asked.


    I laid the cub down and I cleaned the dirt off him.


    "Nope, it''s a boy," I said. "Hmm I''m going to call him Chad".


    I decided to keep him in the cabin; As the days went by, I would sneak Chad food every day, and sometimes sneak him in my room whenever everyone was sleeping. I looked at the ceiling as Chad lay there on the floor.


    He started walking around my room and started stretching the box. I stared at the box on the floor. I wasn''t really curious about opening it and seeing what was in it. I got out of my bed and sat on the floor next to the box. I was a little afraid of opening it.


    I took a deep breath as I opened the box. In the box was a baby picture of me and Rosie; and a letter next to it. I opened the letter only to read the words.


    "Hey, Sage, I know you are very confused about what''s going on. I swear I never attended to leave you behind, but a situation has come up, that you and Rosie can''t comprehend yet. But I promise it''s for your safety. Whatever you do, don''t leave Tia''s side", the letter ended.


    I got angry, and almost tore the letter, before I could rip it to shreds. I noticed the letter was full of tear stains.


    I jumped up and ran to Rosie''s room.


    "Rosie, get up" I closed the door and flopped on her bed.


    "What, whoa", she said, jumping out of her sleep.


    I nudged her, as she slowly started to doze back off.


    "Get up", I raised my voice a little.


    "Are we finally doing it?" She asked while rubbing her eyes.


    I thought to myself what?" , then I realized she ment offing everyone in the house while they slept.


    I put my hand on my head a little frustrated, seriously she is going to get us killed one day.


    "Shut up and read," I handed her the letter.


    She took a moment and read it. She continued to show different facial expressions as she read.


    "So we can''t off her," Rosie said.


    Seriously is that the only thing she got from the letter, I mumbled.


    "No, something is going on, why would she say it was for our safety.


    Rosie shrugged her shoulders and laid back down.


    "Sounds like we''re safe for now" she stated, "Whatever that is supposed to mean '''', she continued on. Without a care in the world she dozed off and went back to sleep, while I was currently losing my mind.


    I laid down next to her and dozed off.


    The next morning, I was woken up by Liyah telling me breakfast was ready. I looked around the room, only to see that Rosie was already gone.


    I headed to the bathroom in my room and brushed my teeth before going downstairs.


    Walking out of my room into the hallway, Liyah was still standing there waiting on me.


    "Are you watching me or something?", I asked her.


    She looked at me and smiled. " No, she said. " I just wanted to get the chance to talk to you while my mom wasn''t around.


    "Okay, what do you want to talk about?" I asked.


    "Don''t think too bad about my mom, she''s not a really good actor," she stated.


    I stopped walking and looked at her confused.


    " What do you mean by not being a good actor?" I asked, curiously.


    She looked at me and leaned towards my ear and whispered.


    "My mom isn''t a real kidnapper. She''s a bodyguard". She said,


    " Wait, what?" "What do.." before I could finish what I was saying, she cut me off and continued.


    "She''s pretending to be a kidnapper, while baiting the people who are after you and Rosemary."


    I looked at her in shock and I couldn''t find the words, I was totally speechless.


    Liyah took a step forward and whispered to me again.


    "Please continue to act normal, I wasn''t supposed to say anything," she said as she stepped back and continued down the stairs, leaving me behind.

 Chapter 5-Taken

    Chapter 5- Taken


    (Rosemary Point of View)


    I woke up, feeling Sage''s legs laying across me.


    "Damn, she''s such a bad sleeper.", I said out loud, as I slid her legs off me.


    Last night she kept going on and on about a letter, but I was sleepy so I acted like I was paying attention. But I don''t remember anything about it.


    I walked towards the bathroom, hearing all the bone cracking sounds as I stretched my body.


    As I got ready to turn on the water to take a shower, I heard a small knock on the door.


    "Hey Rosemary, are you in the shower already?" I heard Liyah behind the door. I put my shirt back on.


    I walked to the door and opened it to find Liyah standing there.


    "Need something?", I said in an annoyed tone.


    She looked unbothered, as she stood there.


    "My mom wanted to let you know breakfast was ready", she said. And turned around walking out the room.


    "Wait", I stopped her before she left.


    "Yes", she said, turning towards me.


    " Don''t you think it''s weird you''re crazy mother is keeping us hostage," I said annoyed.


    She looked at me and I noticed she paused for a second. She quickly wiped the blanked facial expression off her face.


    "If you were really hostages, you''ll still be in the basement." She said, and walked off.


    "Wait", I said, but she completely ignored me.


    "What the hell", I said, as I walked back into my room


    I started to wake Sage up and tell her what that stupid looking girl said, and how I was going to give her a piece of my mind. But I decided to let her sleep.


    I got dressed after my shower, and walked down the stairs. Tia, Liyah, and the tall man were sitting by the table eating, and talking. After seeing Liyah again, I instantly lost my appetite. "Maybe I should take a walk to go to the pond Sage and I found a few days ago," I thought to myself.


    While walking through the woods, through the shortcut I found a week ago, I noticed one of the men that followed Tia around, was sitting on the bench smoking a cigarette.


    He was a tall big buff looking man, pale skinned with a couple scars across his arms, and one across his eyebrow. He was really scary looking to me.


    I started to turn around and walk another way because I didn''t like how that man looked at Sage and I. As soon as I started to turn around I heard his phone ring.


    "I miss my phone", I thought to myself.


    When we arrived 2 months ago, the other big scary looking guy that was bringing us, the clothes and food took our phones and has yet to return them.


    "Hello," the man answered.


    I wanted to eavesdrop, so I tipped toed and hid behind a tree that was a few yards away from him but still close enough to listen.


    "Any news yet?" The person on speaker phone said.


    It was another man''s voice.


    "No, not yet, I''m pretty sure that bitch Marianna has gone into hiding and the man helping her also has gone missing as well" he said.


    "Whose Marianna" I thought to myself, while trying to tip top a little closer.


    "A couple days ago, we learned she doesn''t go by her name Marianna", the man said on the phone.


    "She goes by Peyton Young," he continued on saying.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I was startled by hearing Sage''s mother''s name, I tried not to make a sound so he wouldn''t notice me.


    "Wait, the man helping her is it my father?", I questioned myself.


    "And the girls?", the man on the phone said.


    "The girls are still here, but I don''t know when Tia is going to move them to another location," he said while flicking off his cigarette. "Her and Boston went to get passports for the girls, so it seems like she''s planning on leaving the country so we have to grab them before they can leave". He continued saying.


    I gasped quietly, shocked and was a little terrified.


    I have to tell Sage, I thought as to myself. I tip toes away slowly so I wouldn''t step on anything that could get me caught. The man continued talking as he didn''t notice me leaving. I wanted to continue to listen, but I felt like I was going to panic and decided to go straight to Sage.


    I hurried back to the house, and ran up the stairs almost running into Liyah.


    "Whoa" she said as she caught me from almost falling down the stairs.


    "Are you okay?"she asked, looking concerned.


    "I''m fine," I said, as I brushed her off of me.


    "Okay", she said,


    She had a look on her face that she seemed like she wanted to tell me something but continued going down the stairs instead.


    I walked up the stairs and saw Sage standing by the door, she heard me and looked towards me.


    "Hey Rosie, where have you been? We need to talk!" Sage said in a demanding tone.


    I gesture to her to follow me to my room. She followed and locked the door after we entered.


    As soon as I entered the room, I started freaking out.


    "We have to get out of here now!" I said while balling my fist.


    "We can''t", she said, "Our so-called parents said to stay with Tia.


    I looked at her confused and aggravated, "why would they want us to stay with kidnappers?"


    Sage flopped down on the bed sighing,


    "Because Liyah just came to me and told me her mother isn''t an actual kidnapper, she''s a bodyguard, that''s pretending to be a kidnapper, to hide us from the actual kidnappers," she said as she rambled on.


    I stood there even more confused.


    " Liyah told you that?" I asked, "How can you believe her" I asked again.


    I flopped down on the bed on side of her


    "Then we definitely need to get out of here," I said.


    Sage put her head on my shoulder and sighed.


    "How are we going to get out of here if we don''t even know where we are and know nothing about this place?," she asked.


    I forgot about that for a second, and stretched my head.


    "Ugh, I don''t know, maybe we can convince Tia to give us our phones back," I stated.


    Sage laid back toward the bed holding her head.


    "I wonder why my mom wants us to stay with Tia," she said in a frustrated tone.


    "Oh yeah about that", I said, turning towards her, totally forgetting why I came to talk to her in the first place.


    "I went outside and decided to go for a walk to clear my mind, and I saw one of the men that always follows Tia," I stated.


    Sage raised up and looked me in the face.


    "I heard him say something about your mother''s name not being Peyton, and her actual name is Marianna."


    Sage got up and turned towards me looking appalled.


    "That''s not the only thing", I continued on, and Sage looked at me with an even more frustrated expression.


    "If Tia''s not a real kidnapper, I think she has a traitor in the midst." I said.


    Sage stepped back surprised, " a traitor?", she asked. Unfortunately, before she could get another word out, we heard a knocked on the door. We looked at the door and then back at each other, and the knocking continued.


    "Sage?"," Rosemary?" I heard Tia''s voice.


    I opened the door to see Tia and the big guy whose name I learned was Boston.


    "Hey girls, come downstairs for a second, we have something to discuss.


    We followed Tia down the stairs, and she led us to the dining room. The man I saw at the pond was sitting down at the table.


    Inside I felt startled, but I knew not to show it. Sage grabbed my hand and I gestured towards the man with her head. I nodded and she nodded back.


    I decided to sit next to Liyah and Sage sat down close to Tia. I felt uncomfortable as I can tell the man had his eyes on me.


    "Hey girls", Tia said while smiling.


    "I wanted to introduce one of my colleagues his name is Brent Faust, and he would be joining us once we get ready to leave this area".


    Before I could speak up, Sage started talking.


    "What do you mean we''re leaving the area?", she asked.


    "Well, due to us burning down your houses, the police are reporting y''all missing and we can no longer stay in this country," she answered.


    I stood up, knocking my food off the table. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    "And what about our parents", I yelled out. "Aren''t you keeping us here until you find them?" I continued yelling.


    Tia stood up and walked over to me and set her hand on my shoulder as if she was comforting me. I slapped her hand off me and got even more angry.


    "Cut the bullshit" I said and she stepped back a little.


    Sage and Liyah both stood up, and Liyah grabbed my hand and pulled me out the dining room and with Sage following behind.


    "Hey let go of me", I said but she ignored me and kept pulling me.


    She headed toward the backyard and looked at me, putting one of her fingers against her lips as if she was telling me to shut up.


    We stopped by the back gate and Liyah turned towards Sage.


    " Don''t create any problems, my mom is trying to bait Brent", she said.


    Sage looked at Liyah and said,"She knows he''s a traitor?"


    I looked at Liyah waiting for her to answer.


    "Yes, we found out, he''s been keeping surveillance on you both".


    "Surveillance," I said appalled.


    "Yes, we found pictures and learned that he wired up the cabin that you frequently visit". Liyah said.


    "What the" Sage said.


    "How are we supposed to be safe with him around?", she yelled at Liyah.


    Liyah covered Sages mouth with her hand and leaned in closely.


    "We''re not really leaving anytime soon, we are trying to get them to make a move", she stated. " Honestly we don''t really know who''s looking for you, but your mother," she stopped and looked at Sage.


    " She''s the one sending us information a little at a time" Liyah added on.


    Sage looked puzzled.


    "Wait", I said while trying to move her hand.


    "I heard that man saying Sage''s mother Peyton wasn''t her real name, and it''s actually Marianna." I stated.


    Liyah raised her eyebrow and looked up like she was deep in thought.


    "I''m not too sure about that", she looked back down " but my mom would know since they both were once in the special forces" she added on.


    "Special forces?" Sage asked. But before Liyah could answer. The back door opened and Tia and Boston, and Brent walked out.


    We stepped out of our little hubble and Liyah glanced towards her mother.


    Sage and I looked and saw Tia nodded her head.


    Liyah immediately grabbed Sage and I hands.


    "Pretend we are friends and follow me up the mountain." she said, pulling me slightly.


    She pulled on a fake smile and started laughing. We immediately understood what she was doing, and pretended to laugh too.


    "Hey mom, we''re going to go check on the cub Sage found." Liyah said.


    I saw Tia put on a fake motherly look", and she waved her hand and said, " Okay hurry back, we still have some things to discuss."


    Sage and I nodded.


    " Yes ma''am " we said as we started walking off.


    "Don''t look back", Liyah said, while still pulling on to me.


    "We have to get you out of here now!" she said, as she started speeding up while walking.


    Sage and I looked at her and continued to follow her.


    She led us to another part of the mountain, across the lake, and we hopped into a little boat.


    "When we get off this boat we are heading into town". She said, as she parked the boat on the dock.


    "Where are we..." before Sage could finish what she was saying. We heard loud gunshots.


    " Shit it''s starting", Liyah said as she looked towards the direction of the gun fire sounds, and started to tie the boat in a hurry.


    "What''s starting?", I asked. "Suddenly, I felt something touch the back of my head.


    I slowly turned around and saw three men with guns pointed at Sage, Liyah and I.


    The three men had on black masks and all had on black clothing. One of the men stepped forward and hit Liyah with the back of the gun.


    "Liyah", Sage and I screamed and tried to get to her but the men grabbed us. They covered our eyes and mouths, so we couldn''t see or scream.


    "Boss, we got them", I heard one of the men yelled out.


    "Good" I heard another voice and noticed the man named Brent walking towards us.


    He stood in front of us.


    "Go ahead and take them to the location," he said.

 Chapter 6-Ship

    Chapter 6 - A Ship?


    (Sage''s Point of View)


    My head was throbbing as I regained consciousness. I tried to move my arm but noticed I was chained to a post. I glanced around still feeling a little faint.


    "Mm", I heard groans coming from the left side of what looked to be a big storage.


    I saw Liyah lying unconscious on the floor, and Rosemary slowly coming too. Rosie groaned as she opened her eyes.


    "Rosie", I called out to her.


    She slowly turned her head and glanced towards me, slowly opening her eyes.


    "Sage", she answered. While trying to raise up.


    "Don''t move too fast, we''re chained up.", I said.


    She quickly regained her senses and used all her strength to get up.


    "What the hell, why are we chained?", she asked, while wiggling the chain.


    I lifted my arms up to see how long the chain was, and wondered if it was long enough for me to move closer to Rosie.


    Rosie started banging the chain on the post.


    "Hey, Hey what the fuck are you doing?", I yelled. "Are you trying to get us killed?" I questioned her.


    She stopped banging the chain and started mumbling under her breath, while throwing a silent temper tantrum.


    "Seriously, you need to fix that temper of yours", I said.


    I rolled my eyes at her, honestly she sucks at reading the atmosphere. I started looking around the room again.


    "Are we in a storage room?" I wondered, and looked back at Rosie.


    Rosie raised up again and tried to reach across the container that was between her and Liyah.


    "Is she dead?" Rosie asked while poking Liyah with her other arm.


    She poked Liyah harder and Liyah began to move a little.


    "Guess not", Rosie said, like she was uninterested.


    Liyah woke up and slowly turned her head, screening the room.


    "Shit", she mumbled.


    Soon as she pulled herself up against the wall, we heard the sound of the door opening.


    I looked at the door, once I heard it opening, and Brent walked in carrying a tray with nothing on it.


    He dragged a black chair behind him and positioned it and then sat down crossing his legs.


    "Do you think you''re some kind of big shot crossing your legs like that?", Rosie asked in a very pissed off tone.


    I left out a loud sigh. "We''re doomed," I thought.


    Brent smiled and then chuckled, then his face immediately turned scary. He threw the tray at Rosie hitting her on the right side of her head. He got up and pulled her hair and lifted her head up facing him.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "How dare you hurt my sister!", I shouted angrily while trying to get closer to her.


    He started grinning and walked towards me. I took a step back as he approached me. He licked his lips and then kicked me in the stomach, causing me to collapse on the ground.


    "Hey, you freaking psycho!" Rosie yelled, lifting her head up, while spitting out blood.


    "Are you okay, Sage?" Rosie asked me.


    I held my stomach and tried to gather enough strength to get up.


    "I can manage", I said, while catching my breath.


    Brent walked to the middle of the room dragging the chair once again.


    "If it wasn''t for the client wanting to keep you two alive, you would''ve already been shark food", he said while lighting a cigarette.


    "Where is my mom?" Liyah asked, as she was regaining consciousness.


    "Don''t worry she''s also on the ship.", he said as he flicked his cigarette towards her.


    "A ship?", Rosie, Liyah, and I all asked at the same time.


    "Where are you taking us?" I asked.


    He glanced at me and grinned.


    "To meet someone, who''s been looking for you two for a very long time." He said, while lighting another cigarette.


    I was confused at what he said. Someone wanted to meet us, but who, I thought to myself.


    A knock on the door made all of our heads turn in that direction.


    "Come in", Brent said.


    Two more men entered the room, dragging another woman with them. She was petite with long wavy, golden brown hair, and with bruises all over her face. He threw her down and walked by Brent and whispered in his ear.


    Brent eyebrow raised up, and he looked in Rosie''s direction. She immediately got defensive.


    He chuckled and got up from the chair and left the room.


    "I''ll see you ladies later.", he winked his right eye and continued to walk out.


    We sat there in pure confusion and I was completely frightened and scared for my life.


    Rosie looked at the woman laying on the floor, and noticed something.


    "Wait, isn''t that", she paused for a second looking at the woman''s face.


    Liyah and I looked at Rosie while she examined the woman''s features. She was beaten pretty badly.


    "That''s Sarah," she said in a shocking tone.


    "My dads girlfriend", she stated.


    "What?!" Liyah and I said at the same time.


    Rosie pulled on the chain in anger trying to get closer to Sarah to wake her up. Rosie stretched her body forward using her foot to kick Sarah.


    "Hey, don''t kick her, she''s already injured", Liyah said, while trying to reach Rosie.


    " I don''t care", she yelled, "I''m going to ask that bitch where my dad is," she continued kicking Sarah on the side.


    Sarah started moving and groaning as she felt the kicks.


    Rosie pulled back and looked round the floor to find something to throw at her.


    She noticed a little black block or something, but couldn''t reach it.


    "Shit" she said in frustration.


    Sarah opened her eyes and faintly looked around trying to see her surroundings.


    She locked eyes with Rosie and immediately pulled herself up and slid back like she was afraid.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m sorry", she said while crying out loud.


    Rosie was alarmed and instantly knew something fishy was going on.


    "Sorry about what?" she asked with the meanest look on her face.


    Sarah kept crying and apologizing, lookin down to the floor.


    "Where''s my dad?!" Rosie screamed at her.


    She still was apologizing.


    "Enough" Rosie yelled, "Where''s my dad?" she continued asking


    Sarah looked up at Rosie with the most terrified expression like she was scared of what she was about to say..


    "He''s dead," she said while still crying.


    Rosie''s face turned white and slumped down to the floor.


    "My dads dead.", she mumbled while tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Still in shock, I mustered up the words and asked.


    "But how", I paused. " Where is my mom?" I asked, afraid to hear the words.


    Sarah continued crying and said, "I''m sorry, 2 months ago. I was approached by these men asking me questions about you two, your mom and your dad", she looked at me and then at Rosie. "I needed money, and they offered me 200,000 dollars for information, I was jealous of your mom". She added.


    She looked at me, and put her head down.


    "Your mother isn''t who you think she is, I was jealous at the fact that Nathan was always helping her. Looking like a little puppy running back and forth to every beck and call she made". She said with a regretful look.


    Rosie looked pissed and stared at Sarah.


    "So what", she paused trying to control her temper, "you just went ahead and sold us out?". She asked.


    Sarah looked up and then looked back down.


    "Yes, your dad found out and sent Mr.Jones after me and he wrecked my house.


    Rosie and I looked at Sarah dumbfounded.


    "Mr.Jones?" "our teacher?" she asked.


    "Teacher?" Sarah said, looking surprised," so he was portraying as a teacher.", she said still looking surprised. "No, if I remember correctly he was a bounty hunter" she continued on saying, while looking to be deep in thought.


    She looked at Rosie.


    "And so was your dad" Sarah said, while looking directly at Rosie.

 Chapter 7-Overboard

    Chapter 7- Overboard


    (Rosemary p.o.v)


    After hearing what Sarah said, I instantly lost my cool. I wanted to get these chains off me, so I could smash her face in while she sat there crying and whimpering.


    "Are you sure my dad is dead?", I asked.


    She nodded and said.


    "I saw his car go over the rail into the lake." She stated.


    "That doesn''t mean he''s dead" I said, "My dad can swim".


    I was interrupted by Sage after she cleared her throat.


    "What do you mean by her dad was a bounty hunter as well?" Liyah asked.


    I looked at Sarah waiting for her to answer.


    She looked at me and quickly put her head back down.


    "Well, are you going to answer the damn question?!" Sage shouted in frustration.


    Even I was taken aback. Sarah started messing with her fingers and biting her lips.


    "I don''t know much", she paused. " but I overheard your dad talking on the phone about you and Sage" she said.


    "And?", I said, sounding impatient.


    She looked up at Sage.


    "I heard your mom, telling him it was time to tell you and Rosemary that you two are sisters, and that you both were in danger", she paused. And scratched her head.


    "Oh yeah" , said as she was remembering something.


    "Something about a person from your biological family spotted you on the weekly academy sports paper," She stated.


    Sage and I looked at each other in confusion.


    "Biological family?" Sage looked so confused.


    "You mean the person who is trying to harm us is from our real family?" I asked, instantly getting a headache while trying to process all this new information.


    Sarah nodded her head and rubbed on her wrist. I can see that she had bruises on them.


    "What does my mother, well my fake mother have to do with all this? Sage asked.


    "All I know is that she was trying to protect you", she said.


    "Yeah right, by packing up and vanishing without a trace.", she scoffed.


    Sarah bit her lip and rubbed her wrist again.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "What about my..." I was cut off by the sound of the door opening.


    We all turned our heads looking at the door.


    Three of the men we saw at the lake came in with more chains and iron collars.


    I backed up and stumbled on the chain that was locked around my right ankle.


    The man grabbed me and I used my left hand and slapped him across the face. He pushed me down and placed the collar around my neck.


    I struggled to move my head and look in the direction where Sage was, and saw the other man pushing her down and placing the collar around her too.


    "Now be a good girl, and don''t move," the man said. He was big and buff with three scars across his eyebrow with a caramel skin tone.


    I spat in his face since his face was close enough for it to reach. He looked at me, but didn''t do anything, just wiped his face and reached for the chain holding my right waist and unlocked it.


    He went to unlock the chain around my ankle, and immediately grabbed the chain around the collar holding my head back. He stood up and gestured his head telling me to get up and move.


    The man next to Sage was doing the same thing, but I realized Liyah was still chained up, and Sarah was shivering in the corner and shaking, holding her head down.


    "What about them?" I asked, as he pulled the chain and headed towards the door.


    "They should be the least of your worries" he said and nodded to the other man, who was much smaller than him but seemed very fit.


    The other man pulled the chain around Sage''s neck and told her to move.


    We looked back at Liyah, who was frightened and a defeated look on her face.


    The smaller man opened the door pulling Sage out.


    "Wait", Liyah yelled out. " Where my mother?" She asked, looking very concerned.


    The big buff man looked at her and grinned. "We have no use for you, so don''t worry we''ll send you back to the place your mother is held at," he said while having a wicked smile.


    He started pulling me out of the room, and another stocky dark skinned man with long hair and his arms covered in tattoos, pulled a gun out of pocket.


    "In heaven that is" he said, while walking out the room.


    " Bang, bang" the stocky man shot Liyah and Sarah in the head.


    "Throw them overboard", was the last thing I heard before passing out from shock.


    (Sage''s p.o.v)


    After seeing Rosie pass out. I felt like my soul was leaving my body. The collar around my neck was a little heavy but I was managing to keep my nerves calm.


    The man pulling Rosie, lifted up her unconscious body and tossed her across his shoulder.


    "Please don''t hurt us", I said, trying to plead with him.


    He looked at me expressionless and said,


    "Just be a good girl, you''re not dying anytime soon."


    I didn''t know how to feel, whether I should be relieved or even more frightened.


    They led us up some stairs, leading to another floor. The interior was nice, it was luxurious with white walls and gold stripes, and full of unique paintings.


    "Are we really on a ship?"I asked him.


    He nodded his head and opened the door, leading into a big suite. He walked toward the bed and laid Rosie down on it . The man who was pulling me led me to the other side of the bed, and unlocked the collar, taking the chain off, as the other man did the same to Rosie.


    "Don''t leave this room," the buff guy said. "Don''t even attempt too, or I can''t guarantee your safety from Brent", he stated.


    I nodded my head and moved closer to Rosie, checking on her. The smaller man pulled a few keys out his pocket, handing it to the bigger guy. They walked out the suite, locking the door behind them.


    I attempted to wake up Rosie, but she was out cold.


    I decided to walk around the suite, trying to find a window. I looked and saw a big window on the left side of the room, and walked towards it.


    I looked through the window, and saw it was pitch black outside but I heard the sound of water below us.


    "Thump", I turned around after hearing a loud sound in the room. I walked back to the right side of the suite to make sure Rosie didn''t fall off the bed or something.


    I walked towards the bed, and saw that Rosie was still on it knocked out.


    "Hmm, I wondered what that noise was" I thought to myself.


    I turned around and proceeded to go to the bathroom and was grabbed from behind.


    "Mmm, mmm" I mumbled trying to speak but their hand was covering my mouth and their grip around my body was too strong.


    "Shhhhh" they whispered in my ear.


    I stopped struggling after hearing a familiar voice.


    The person let go of me and slowly turned me around towards them. I stood there in dismay, I thought I was hallucinating.


    "Mom", I managed to get the words out.

 Chapter 8-Marianna

    Chapter 8 -Marianna


    (Sage p.o.v)


    I stood there frozen, unable to move my body. I was in total disbelief, the woman who claimed not to be my mother was standing in front of me. I didn''t know whether to hug or hit her out of anger.


    She came closer to me and wrapped her arms around me and I could feel her tears wetting my shirt as she leaned her head on my shoulder.


    I finally mustered up the courage to rub my hand through her honey blond hair. She was taller than me in height, so she had to bend forward to rest her head on mine.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I questioned her as I tried to push her off me.


    She grabbed my hand tightly and raised her head up.


    ¡°I know I have a lot to explain, but now isn''t the time,¡± she said, turning around facing the direction rosemary was.


    ¡°I have to get you out of here before Brent takes you back to..¡± She paused for a second as we heard footsteps.


    I looked up and saw Rosie stumbling to walk holding on the wall and she looked up and started staring like a deer in the headlights.


    ¡°Ms. Peyton?¡±, Rosie asked in disbelief.


    ¡°How are you here?¡±, I mean, ¡°Aren''t we on a ship?¡± She continued saying.


    My mom smiled at Rosie and gestured for her to come over. Rosie started straightening up her walk as she held on the wall for support.


    We walked towards the couch, Rosie and I sat down and my mom remained standing.


    ¡°To answer your questions¡±, she stated, ¡°I was contacted by Tia, letting me know she was compromised and we need to hurry and move you two."


    I got irritated for a second and slammed my hand on the table.


    ¡°That doesn''t answer anything!¡± I yelled at her,


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I questioned her again.


    ¡°Hey I''m still the one who raised you, don''t raise your voice at me¡± she shouted back.


    I grit my teeth, how dare she, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Why did you leave me behind?¡± I shouted again. ¡°Why did you only leave letters?¡± I asked while tearing up, holding my head down.


    She lifted my head up and kissed my forehead. She leaned her head against mine again.


    ¡°I tried to erase traces of you¡±, she said.


    I looked at her.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    She sighed.


    ¡°I contacted Tia and Boston and told them to protect you two while I destroyed information about you.¡±, she stated.


    ¡°And the letters I left them just in case I was killed in the process, for two to learn that you''re actually sisters¡±. She continued.


    I hesitate for a second, while taking in all this new information.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°If we''re sisters and you''re not her real mother and my dads not my real father¡±, Rosie spoke up, while I was hesitating.


    ¡°Whose our real parent''s? She asked, ¡°Why were we found at a fire station?¡± ¡°Brent mentioned something about someone In our biological family, is after us.¡± she continued on asking questions in a frustrated tone.


    My mom or should I say Peyton looked up and looked away for a second.


    ¡°To make things clear, I didn''t find you at the fire station¡±, she said. ¡° I had to stage it and make it seem like you two were abandoned newborns, it was the only way I could adopt one of you while Nathan adopted the other after we fled to the free nation¡±. She stated.


    Rosie and I looked at her shocked.


    ¡°But the letter..¡± I said.


    She cut me off putting her hand up, like she wanted me to not talk and just listen.


    She sighed.


    ¡°I''ll tell you a little bit at a time, but for now, we need to find a way to get out here.


    ¡°But we''re on a ship, how are we going to get out of here?¡± Rosie asked.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I have people on the inside¡±, she stated.


    Rose and I looked at each other still in pure confusion.


    Before we could get another word out, we heard the keys fumbling outside the door.


    ¡°Shit¡± Peyton said.


    She looked at us and covered her mouth with one finger, we nodded our heads and she went towards the bathroom to hide.


    The door opened and the big buff guy walked in, with Brent walking in behind him.


    We sat there looking up at him, and he sat down on the loveseat across from us. The big buff man walked around the couch and stood behind us.


    ¡°Well, well¡± Brent said. ¡°How are my two favorite hostages?¡± He asked.


    Rosie spat at him but it didn''t reach and landed on the table in between us.


    Brent looked at the table, I swear I saw his vein poke out on the side of his head.


    I nudged Rosie, and she nudged me back.


    Brent regained his composure and crossed his legs.


    ¡°Your dick must be very small if you''re that comfortable crossing your legs¡±, I said


    Brent faced went from smirking to full on rage. He jumped up lifting up the table knocking it on top of us.


    ¡°You stupid bitches¡± he yelled while kicking on the table smashing it down on us.


    Rosie and I clinged on to each other, the stomping and table smashing down on us was causing unbearable pain.


    ¡°I swear you''re the one who''s going to get us killed this time.'''' Rosie whispered.


    Brent stopped stomping on the table and regained his composure, fixing his suit.


    ¡°I swear you stupid bitches are just like that bitch Marianna¡±, he said in a very pissed off tone.


    The big buff guy pulled the table off of us, and Brent stood in front us smirking.


    ¡°Who''s marianna?¡± I asked.


    Brent looked at me expressionless.


    ¡° Oh yeah, I forgot she goes by Peyton now¡±, he said.


    ¡° I guess you don''t know anything about your so-called mother,¡± he said in an arrogant tone.


    He looked at the big buff man and signaled for him to come over.


    ¡°Hey Jack, go to my office and get that package and come back.¡± he ordered him.


    The buff guy whose name we learned is Jack, nodded his head and walked out the room


    ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± I said.


    ¡°My client,¡± he said while lighting a cigarette.


    ¡°Who''s your client and what does he want with us?¡±, I asked.


    He flicked his cigarette ashes towards me but it didn''t reach and fell on the floor.


    ¡°My client seems to be your grandfather,¡± he said.


    Rosie and I were appalled.


    ¡°What?!¡± She asked at the same time


    ¡°And it seems like he''s been searching for you two for a very long time, something about your existence being a threat.¡± he added.


    ¡°A threat?¡± Rosie asked.


    ¡°How can we be a threat to someone we don''t even know?¡± I yelled out.


    Brent shrugged his shoulders, and seemed uninterested in the reason.


    Rosie and I couldn''t believe what we were hearing.


    ¡°I guess Marianna didn''t tell you anything about your heritage¡±, he stated, ¡°Or maybe she was never going to tell you¡±. He said while fixing his suit again.


    I closed my eyes out of frustration, it seems like Peyton has a lot of explaining to do. I was disgusted by the fact my whole life was a lie.


    I was curious about the fact that our supposed grandfather is the one trying to harm us.


    ¡°Do you know who my grandfather is?¡± I asked Brent.


    He looked at me and then ignored me. He looked at his watch, like he was waiting on something. Then I remembered the big man named Jack was supposed to bring something back to him.


    ¡°Where is he? It''s been over 10 minutes,¡± he mumbled to himself, but I heard every word.


    Brent walked towards the door getting ready to open it. The smaller man from before, the one who put the collar on me was standing there getting ready to knock.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Brent questioned him.


    The man look at Rosie and I and then back to Brent.


    ¡°Sir, you have a call¡±, he said


    Brent looked at the man and then at his watch again. As soon as Brent lifted his head up again, the smaller man pulled out a gun and placed it on Brent''s forehead.


    Brent was caught off guard as the man started walking towards him making Brent take steps back. He closed the door behind him, making Brent take more steps back.


    Peyton Or Marianna, shit I don''t know what to call her, I thought to myself.


    My fake mother walked out the bathroom with a long black rope.


    Brent saw her and scoffed.


    ¡° I knew you had to be very close,¡± he said, smirking. ¡°After all you were one hell of a knight.


    I caught on to what he said.


    ¡°A knight,¡± I said out loud.


    She looked at me and sighed. The smaller man kept the gun up to Brent''s head. But Brent didn''t seem scared at all.


    ¡°What does he mean by a knight?¡± I asked with a very impatient tone. ¡°I had enough of this I want answered¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Like I mentioned earlier, I didn''t find you in front of a fire station¡± she stated.


    She had my and Rosie''s full attention at that moment.


    ¡° I was your nanny and your guardian knight¡±, she continued.


    ¡°Guardian knight¡± I asked but she interrupted.


    ¡°I fled to the free nation with you and Rosie when you were newborns, after the assassination attempt of your parents.", she answered.


    Rose and I were speechless. What did all of this mean? I felt like I was losing my mind trying to process all of this.


    ¡°Is your name Peyton or Marianna?¡± I asked her demanding answer.


    She looked at me with a regretful look.


    ¡°My name is Marianna Lapland¡± she stated.


    ¡°I changed it to Peyton Young after fleeing and settling in the new country, Nathan helped me. He was a bounty hunter I knew before I became your nanny¡± she continued on saying.


    Rosie stood up and stumbled trying to walk towards Brent.


    ¡°Is this what you meant by our grandfather as your client and us being a threat?¡± she asked.


    Brent looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°Who is he? She demanded an answer.


    Brent looked at Peyton, and she shook her head like she didn''t want him to answer.


    He put his middle finger up and smirked, and looked back at Rosie.


    ¡°The King of Vanuatu¡± he said.


    ¡°Bang¡± the smaller man let out a shot to Brent''s head and his blood splattered all over Rosie.


    I stood there frozen once again.

 Chapter 9-Revealed

    Chapter 9- Revealed


    (Rosemary p.o.v)


    The blood dripped down my cheek while I stood there stunned. My shirt and shorts were covered in blood. Brent''s body laid lifeless on the ground in front of me. I felt like I was going to pass out again, but I remained standing. I looked at Sage who was leaning over vomiting from the site.


    Peyton tapped the man on his shoulder and he stood back, letting her get past him. She quickly went to comfort Sage.


    Sage slapped Peyton hand and pushed her off, and Peyton stepped back holding her hands up.


    ¡°Don''t touch me,¡± Sage shouted out.


    Peyton continued holding her hands up, with a sad expression. She looked hurt at Sage''s action.


    ¡°I understand," Peyton said, stepping away from Sage. ¡° Please, just know it was for your own good," she stated.


    Sage backed up and turned towards the wall, getting ready to hit it.


    I could tell her temper was about to explode it was just as bad as mines. I felt kind of bad for the wall.


    Peyton walked towards the man and he left and walked towards the bathroom. He came back with two towels and reached it to me.


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± I asked, while wiping off the blood.


    The man didn''t answer and looked at Peyton instead.


    ¡°Because'''' Peyton answered. ¡° We didn''t want you to learn that your paternal grandfather is the one trying to kill you¡± she stated.


    ¡°Too late for that,¡± Sage said, still holding onto her stomach and smacking the wall in anger. ¡°Tell us what''s going on, no more secrets,¡± she shouted. And turned to Peyton who was a couple of meters away.


    Peyton leaned her head back and sighed. She gestured her hand toward the couch, and started walking towards it.


    ¡°Sit down¡±, she said, ¡°It''s a long story¡±, she continued on saying. She pointed to the man and then to the door.


    Sage and I followed her and sat back down on the couch. The man nodded his head and turned to walk out of the room.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°One of the bodyguards Tia loaned to me, after she contacted me about Brent.


    ¡°He put a freaking collar around my neck.¡±, sage shouted.


    Peyton made an awkward expression. ¡°I''ll definitely get him to apologize, he had to act in order to be close to yall and relate the information back to me.¡± she stated.


    Sage still wasn''t happy about it.


    ¡°I think Tia''s dead¡± I said, feeling sad after hearing he was one of Tia''s men.


    Peyton held her head down for a minute, and then sighed.


    ¡°Yes she is¡± she replied in a sad tone. ¡°But she tried her best to keep you two hidden¡±, we have no clue Brent would pose as one of her men¡±. She stated


    Sage seemed like she was having a hard time processing her thoughts. She sat there opening and closing her fist.


    ¡°Can you tell us about our biological parents? She asked after a moment of silence.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Peyton lifted her head up and nodded.


    ¡°Your birth mother''s name is Natalie Henrico. She is the daughter of Chief Masiro Henrico, a well known and respected mercenary. The Henrico Clan specializes in assassinations and war. Your mother was the Captain of a special force within the clan,¡± She stated.


    Sage and I gasped and looked at eachother then back at Peyton.


    ¡°Your father, the former crown prince of Vanuatu. He was framed for murder of one of the queens. He was exiled from the kingdom.¡± She stated. ¡° Your grandfather is King Lincoln Mashah Vanuatu, he''s a ruthless king who hates commoners, unfortunately he has no choice but to tolerate them. He wanted you two killed after finding out your mother was pregnant, and her being a commoner made him livid¡±, she continued on.


    ¡°I fled the kingdom with you two after your father was arrested and exiled for murdering a member of the royal family.¡±


    We sat there speechless once again. Sage stood up and started pacing back and forth.


    ¡°Is that why you were trying to erase information about us?¡± She asked, after calming down.


    Peyton nodded her head.


    ¡°I''ve been receiving information from inside the kingdom for the past few years, and been trying to keep you two hidden by splitting you up between Nathan and I¡± she explained to us.


    ¡° But Sarah said my dad is dead,¡± I said, trying to hold back tears.


    She grabbed my hand and rubbed it while trying to comfort me.


    ¡°I don''t know if it''s true or not, I lost contact with him after we both went our separate ways trying to distract the trackers,¡± she said.


    ¡°Trackers?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yes, 6 months ago, Nathan and I found out that the king had potentially found you two while his advisor was traveling in Katou, the free nation for diplomatic reasons. I believe he found you in the sports paper, you know your archery championship competition.¡± she said looking at Sage.


    Sage looked puzzled and then tried to remember.


    ¡°Remember you took pictures and did that interview?¡± Peyton asked.


    Sage nodded her head.


    ¡°Well you look exactly like your father, while Rosemary looks exactly like your mother which is why it was easier to raise you two as friends, since you two look completely opposite of each other. I''m sure he realized it and reported it¡± she stated.


    Sage and I looked at eachother, not knowing what to do or say.


    ¡°I still felt helpless not knowing whether or not my dad Nathan was dead or not. I still was angry with that bitch Sarah¡±, I said.


    Peyton grabbed my hand again trying to comfort me.


    (Sage''s p.o.v)


    I couldn''t believe what Peyton was saying. Did we really live a sheltered life not knowing anything about ourselves, I questioned myself.


    Peyton reached for my hand while she was still rubbing Rosie''s hand.


    ¡°What do we do now, and where are our parents?¡± I asked.


    She looked regretful.


    ¡°I know that your father is in a secret location and one of the other Knights who was casted out with him, keeps me informed of his condition,¡± she stated.


    ¡°His condition?¡± I mumbled. ¡°Is he okay?¡± I asked, I don''t know why I was so concerned for someone I never knew or met.


    ¡°He''s been in a coma for the last 10 years, he was ambushed after being found by one of the other prince''s assassins.¡± She stated.


    ¡°What the..¡± I thought to myself, ¡° So what do we do now?¡± I asked her.


    She looked at the window as it was starting to become daylight. She looked at her phone and started pressing buttons.


    ¡°Hello, How far are we from our destination?¡± she asked someone on the phone.


    She listened to them and then hung up the phone.


    ¡°We''re almost to Torress, the country your maternal grandfather is from, I''m going to try to get in contact with Masiro.'''' she stated.


    I was very confused when I learned about my family history. I found out I have two grandfather''s. One hates us and the other probably doesn''t even know we exist.


    Peyton stood up and rubbed my and Rosie''s head and gave us a small kiss on our forehead.


    ¡°We still have a few hours until our destination gets some rest,¡± she said.


    I nodded. But Rosie wasn''t having it.


    ¡°I can''t sleep in a room that asshole died in.¡± she shouted.


    Peyton looked down at the floor and it looked like she totally forgot about Brent''s body.


    She pulled out her phone and called someone else.


    ¡°Hey, do we have another suite ready?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes ma''am on the 3rd floor,¡± I heard the man''s voice.


    She gestured her head and turned towards the door and Rosie and I got up and followed behind.


    The door opened and the smaller man from earlier walks standing next to the door.


    ¡°Massey clean that up¡± she said pointing toward Brent''s body.


    We walked down the hallway and up another flight of stairs. We arrived on the 3rd floor and to suite with a much bigger door.


    ¡°Stay here until I come back to get you¡± she said, and walked off with the man who''s name was Massey.


    We opened the door and the room was bright with creamish walls and red trimming going around the frame of the wall. Rosie and I ran to the bed and flopped down on it. We were exhausted.


    (Peyton¡¯s s.o.v)


    I was glad, I found the girls in time before Brent took them back to the kingdom of Vanuatu. I tried my best to keep them hidden and I''m still trying to find out how he learned about them.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do about the rest of the guys on the ship." Massey asked me


    I sighed. I have to find out a plan, and not let them find out Brent is dead. I pretended to be a maid on the ship while one of the men Tia sent to me took over the command room that controls the ship.


    I needed to get closer to the girls. When I found out their location, I studied the vent and every possible passageway to get into the room. I found a ventilation passage that my medium frame could fit in.


    Thank goodness it led right to the suite''s bathroom.


    ¡°Any news about Masiro Henrico?¡±, I asked Massey.


    Massey looked at his phone and read a message and then brought the phone up to my face.


    He showed me a picture of a man, tall muscular older looking man with gray hair and scars on his face.


    ¡°I believe this is him, I heard he''s planning something big." He said, after he looked at the phone again.


    I sighed. I wondered how I could get in contact with him. If he learned about his granddaughters maybe he could keep them safe from the king.


    ¡°We will arrive in the port of Torress in 2 hours, let''s find him, '''' I said.


    Massey hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Are you going to tell the girls about their mother?¡±


    I was caught off guard, I was still planning on how to tell them.


    ¡°I don''t know, but if they ask again, I''ll tell them¡±. I replied back to him.


    I know the trust between Sage, Rosie, and I is on a thin line right now, I thought to myself, I can''t keep lying forever, I sighed.


    We walked down the hall and headed toward the command room.


    ¡°I feel bad for those girls¡±, Massey said, rubbing his neck.


    ¡°Me too¡±, I responded in an exhausted tone.


    I have loved them ever since they were born, I sacrificed my life for them, because of my oath to their father. I promised him I would give them a good life until he was able to be with them again and let them have no part of the royal social system, and give them a normal life outside the hierarchy.


    I received emails weekly from the other knight that''s guarding him, to inform me on his condition from time to time. I prayed he would wake up soon so I could reunite him with his daughters. Their mother on the other hand is a different story.


    I sighed.


    How can I tell them that their grandfather King Lincoln has her locked up in a dungeon.

 Chapter 10-Port of Torress

    Chapter 10 - Port of Torress


    (Sage''s p.o.v)


    My mind was going through hurdles trying to process after everything Peyton told us. I let the water run down my body for one last time before getting out of the shower.


    I grabbed one of the larger towels and wiped off and proceeded to put on my clothes.


    I wondered if Rosie woke up yet, I thought to myself.


    I opened the bathroom door and walked out. I saw Rosie staring out the window at the water below.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked. As I got closer to her.


    She shook her head and looked down again.


    ¡°Did they really throw Liyah and Sarah into the sea?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°I''m not sure, but I''m guessing they did¡±, I answered.


    She looked sad.


    ¡°I kind of regret being a total bitch to Liyah,¡± she mentioned.


    I rubbed her shoulder trying to comfort her.


    ¡°So what do you think we should do for now?¡± I asked, trying to see where she stood on all of this.


    ¡°We stick together no more what.¡±, she said putting her hand up to high five me.


    ¡°Always¡± I said, and I high fived her back.


    The door opened and Peyton walked into the room holding some clothes.


    ¡°We''ve arrived at the Port of Torress, change into this'''' she said, handing us some maid looking colors and two wigs.


    ¡°How the hell did you get this?¡± Rosie asked, looking at the clothes.


    ¡°Massey got it for me,¡± she answered." "Hurry up, the ship is docking, we have to sneak you off while Massey is keeping Jack busy¡± she stated.


    Rosie and I changed into the maid uniforms and placed the wigs on our heads.


    ¡°I always wanted to try this," Rosie said, sounding excited.


    I changed clothes and Peyton handed us some type of clear trash bags.


    ¡°Pretend to be maids and act like you were cleaning rooms¡±, she said, as she walked towards the door.


    We followed behind her into the hallways and up a flight of stairs.


    ¡°This is the floor where workers get off the ship¡±, Peyton whispered.


    She led us to another area that looked like a laundry room. Before we could reach to the other side of the area.


    The big guy named Jack that was with Brent earlier walked passed us, and Massey was walking beside him.


    ¡°Hey have you seen Brent anywhere I can''t find him?¡± he asked Massey.


    Massey didn''t lose his composure and seemed to remain calm. He definitely looked like a real professional.


    ¡°I saw him earlier taking a phone call, but I''m not sure where he could have gone,¡± he said, lying to the big guy.


    The man didn''t seem like he was suspicious of Massey at all, and just nodded his head.


    He looked at us, while we continued to pass by. We walked past them and entered the area where the workers were gathering up.


    I couldn''t believe Brent actually hid us from all these people. Did they not hear the gunshots, I wondered.


    (Rosemary p.o.v)


    I''m so tired, while following behind Sage and Peyton I couldn''t stop the yawns that kept coming out. I could barely get any type of sleep trying to understand everything that was going on.


    I mean who would have thought that our birth parents were such important people. My birth father is a prince and my mother''s a mercenary. I started to wonder how they met. Without paying attention to what was in front of me. I ran into someone, causing myself to lose balance. The person caught me before I could fall flat on my face.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, he had deep voice and accent.


    I looked up and saw how handsome he was. He was tall and muscular with dark skin with brown curly hair and light brown eyes.


    ¡°Hello, are you okay?¡± He asked again, looking me directly in the face.


    I found myself mesmerized. ¡° Ah yes¡± I caught myself staring at him.


    ¡°Hey Hurry up¡±, Sage said, pulling me towards her.


    I looked back at the guy and he tilted his head to the side, as he was watching me leave.


    ¡°Whoa he''s hot¡±, I said out loud.


    ¡°Now''s not the time to be sobbing over dicks Rosie¡±, Sage said in an annoyed tone.


    I chuckled and picked up the pace following behind.


    Peyton led to another door that looked like an exit to the ship.


    ¡°This is where the workers get off¡± she stated. While looking out the little window next to the door.


    We felt the ship stopping., and Peyton continued to look out the window.


    ¡°The ship has docked, get ready to get off¡±, she said as the ship door started to lift up.


    We followed behind the crowd of workers, maid, janitors, and some other important looking staff members.


    Finally getting off the ship, Peyton pulled both of our hands and started walking at a fast pace. I tried not to lose my balance with how fast she was moving. Did she forget we had injuries geez, I thought to myself.


    Peyton looked down at her phone as it started ringing.


    ¡°Massey,¡± she answered. She stopped walking for a second and looked around.


    ¡°Okay¡±, she replied to him. ¡°Location?¡± She asked.


    Sage and I just stared at her while she continued to talk.


    Peyton hung the phone and looked at us.


    ¡°We''re going to the hotel Massey has ready for us,¡± she stated.


    We nodded our heads and followed her for a couple of blocks leading to a small hotel sitting on the corner.


    Peyton told us to stay on the side while she took to the lady at desk.


    (Peyton¡¯s p.o.v)


    Finally we made it to the location Massey had set up for us. Now I just have to get the girls settled in, while I look for a way to get in contact with Masiro Henrico.


    I don''t know how he''ll react when he finds out about the girls. All after, he didn''t even know Natalie was secretly pregnant after she went on her mission.


    ¡°Enjoy your stay¡±, the front desk lady said.


    I thanked her and walked up the stairs to find the room. I looked back at the girls and they looked extremely exhausted. I at least hope they can get some rest while Massey and I work on our plans.


    I opened the door to the room, it was a medium side with two beds, enough room for the girls.


    ¡°Get yourselves settled, I''m going to meet up with Massey¡± I told them as I was getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Sage said as she gave me a hug and Rosie just nodded her head.


    I smiled at them, and turned around to go back downstairs.


    Massey stood outside the building waiting on me. I walked out to where he was.


    ¡°What about Jack?¡±, I asked him


    ¡°I took care of him,¡± he replied back.


    ¡°Do you have a plan on how we''re going to approach Masiro without getting ourselves killed?¡± Massey asked.


    "I can try to get in contact with one of the special force members,¡± I said, trying to see how I could do it.


    ¡°Let''s start with finding his location¡± Massey stated.


    I nodded my head.


    Massey looked to his left and noticed a man walking up to the hotel door. He looked at me and gestured his head towards the man''s direction.


    ¡°He was on the ship,¡± he said, looking at him suspiciously.


    ¡°He''s the one who helped Rosemary when she almost fell¡±, I stated as I watched him enter the hotel.


    ¡°Stay with the girls,¡± Massey told me, as he took his phone out of his pocket.


    I nodded my head and stepped forward walking toward the door.


    The man stood in front of the desk, looking around.


    ¡°How may I help you sir?¡± The desk lady asked him.


    ¡°One room please¡±, he said in a deep accent.


    The lady smiled and proceeded to take his money and then handed him a key.


    ¡°Your room is on the second floor, room 201¡± she said.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I thought that''s the room across from the girls.


    I walked upstairs in a hurry before he could, as heard his footsteps behind me. I pretended to drop something out of my pocket to see what he would do.


    ¡°Excuse me miss,¡± he said in that deep accent. ¡° You dropped this¡±.


    I turned around and acted like I didn''t know.


    ¡°Oh thank you¡±, I said with a fake smile.


    ¡°No problem, miss,¡± he said as he walked past me. He slightly turned around facing me.


    ¡°I''m sorry but you seem familiar to me¡±, he stated.


    I held my nervousness in, trying not to show any negative body language.


    ¡°Umm, what''s your name?¡± I asked him while trying to get a good read on him.


    ¡°Yeshiva Blairsville ¡±, he said.


    I was surprised to hear the name Blairsville. A member of one of the branch families of the Henrico Clan was standing in front of me.


    ¡°And your name is¡± he asked.


    I didn''t know whether to use my real name or my alias.


    I study his body language and tilted my head to the side.


    ¡°Did you follow me here?¡± I asked.


    (Sage''s p.o.v)


    I heard a voice outside the door while I was standing. I was standing in the mirror drying my hair.


    ¡°Hey Rosie¡±, I said, while trying to get her attention.


    ¡°Huh,¡± she said, clearly not listening at all.


    ¡° I think I heard my mom outside¡±, I said as I got closer to the door.


    Rosie got up and walked up to the door with me and looked in the little peek hole.


    ¡°Hey it is Peyton!¡±, she said as she continued looking. ¡° ¡°Hey!, it''s that man¡± she shouted in excitement.


    I looked at her confused.


    ¡°What man?¡±, I asked


    ¡°The one who stopped me from falling¡±, she said.


    I tried to stop her before she opened the door, but she was already opening it.


    The door came open and Peyton and the man looked at us.


    ¡°Natalie?¡±, the man asked with a surprised look on his face.


    Peyton face-palmed herself.


    ¡°So you did follow me?¡±, she asked, looking at him suspiciously.


    ¡°She''s not Natalie,¡± she said to him.


    He looked confused for a second.


    ¡°Of course I know that, it''s been 18 years since she''s been missing, of course she wouldn''t look this young¡±, he said.


    ¡°But she looks just like Natalie,¡± he said still trying to comprehend what he was seeing.


    ¡°She''s Natalie''s daughter¡±, Peyton said looking at the man.


    The man''s mouth dropped and had a hard time trying to understand.


    Peyton pointed at me.


    ¡°And she is also Natalie''s daughter.¡±, she continued on saying.


    The man looked at me shocked and then had a look of disdain.


    ¡°You look just like Prince Moises,¡± he said with an upset tone.


    Peyton placed her hand on the man''s shoulder.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± she said to him, gesturing to him to follow her in the room.


    Rosie and I looked at each other and she shrugged her shoulders and followed behind Peyton.


    I sighed and stood in a state of confusion.


    Honestly I had enough of this shit, I mumbled to myself.


    Peyton walked towards the bed and the man stood by the window of the right side of the room.


    ¡°Explain this to me,¡± he said, demanding an answer.


    Peyton kept standing and sighed, ¡° Where should I start?¡±.


    ¡°How about telling me where Natalie is!¡± He shouted.


    Peyton was taken aback but kept her composure.


    ¡°Her father has been going crazy looking for her!¡± He continued on.


    I looked at him and saw his face was full of concern.


    ¡°Who are you to my birth mother?¡± I asked.


    He looked at me and then at Rosie.


    ¡°Im from one of the branch families of the Henrico Clans, my father was one of her subordinates.¡± He said.


    Rosie and I looked at eachother and we glanced toward Peyton.


    ¡°I''m Marianna Lapland¡±, she stated.


    Yeshiva looked at her and then at me.


    ¡°That explains why she looks like Prince Moises¡± he said, with a look of disappointment.


    ¡°What''s the problem?¡± I asked, looking him straight in the eyes. ¡° I''m tired of you giving me nasty looks." I said, I could feel myself getting angry.


    His eyes opened wide a little like he was taken aback and then he had his face get a little softer.


    ¡°Ah, you definitely have Natalie personality, you sound just like Natalie,¡± he said. ¡° Sorry, but the Clan hates the royal family, and you look like a carbon copy of Moises Vanuatu, just shorter with longer hair, anyone in the kingdom would know you belong to the royal family.


    I looked at him and scoffed.


    ¡° I don''t give a damn about the royal family.¡±


    Peyton cleared her throat and Yeshiva looked towards her way.


    ¡°Yeshiva, I need you to take us to Masiro," she said.


    He nodded, ¡°I''ll take you in the morning,¡± he said.


    He moved from the window and headed towards the door. He looked at me and then at Rosie.


    ¡°Be prepared¡±, he said, as he opened the door and walked out.


    I looked at Peyton and she sighed once again.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Rosie and I said at the same time.


    Peyton walked up closer to us and placed her hand on each of our shoulders.


    ¡°Just prepare yourself.", she said.


    She put her head up against mine and said,


    ¡°Especially you Sage.¡±

 Chapter 11- Entering the Territory

    Chapter 11- Entering the territory


    (Sage p.o.v)


    The next morning, Peyton woke me up and handed me some food she brought from downstairs. It was eggs and sausage. I don''t even remember when we had our last meal.


    I heard my stomach grumble and I couldn''t wait to stuff my face.


    ¡°Hey Sage, can I ask you something?¡± Peyton stood in front of me and my mouth was full of eggs.


    I nodded my head and tried to hurry up and swallow my food.


    ¡°Are you afraid to meet your grandfather?¡± She asked me.


    I looked at her and she had a pleading look on her face.


    ¡°I''m not sure, I mean one grandfather hates us, the other doesn''t know we exist and he could possibly hate me too because of how I look¡± I stated, getting a little annoyed.


    She grabbed my hand and put her hand against my head and smiled.


    ¡°I''m sure he will love you and Rosie,¡± she said, trying to convince me.


    Rosie came out of the bathroom drying her hair and humming. Peyton looked at her and tapped the bed, telling her to come here.


    ¡°Ohh you brought food¡± she said all excited.


    ¡°Yes, sit down and eat and let''s have a conversation before we leave.¡±, Peyton said to her.


    Rosie sat down next to me and proceeded to steal one of my sausages. I slapped her hand and she chuckled.


    ¡°Eat your own food, you asshole.¡±, I said.


    Rosie laughed and grabbed her food, and started eating.


    Peyton smiled and continued on talking.


    ¡°Rosie, are you afraid to meet your grandfather?¡±She asked Rosie the same question.


    Rosie looked up for a second like she was deep in thought.


    ¡°Well one grandfather is a total asshole, while I don''t know much about the other one, but he seems to be pretty badass from what you told us about him.¡± she said while chewing her food.


    Peyton still seemed a little tense.


    ¡°And what was the whole thing about one hell of a fight you mentioned?¡± she asked Peyton.


    Peyton looked at Rosie, and sighed.


    ¡°Your grandfather might accept you, but I''m not too sure about the clan members, for the fact that they despise the royal family, well the whole nobility society as a whole¡± She said looking a little sad.


    A thought came to my mind, something I wanted to know for a while.


    ¡°If they despise the royal family, how did our parents meet?¡±, I asked curiously.


    Peyton laughed for a second like she remembered something funny.


    ¡°It''s a pretty crazy story¡±, she said, ¡° Your mother was disguised as a maid at one of the royal parties that was at the palace. Her target was a nobleman that she was trying to get close to while she was on an assassination mission.¡± Peyton said while trying not to laugh.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Whoa our birth mom seems pretty badass too¡±, Rosie said.


    I hit Rosie on the leg because I was really interested in the story.


    ¡°Hush, Don''t interrupt her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh shoot sorry¡± Rosie said, rubbing the back of her head.


    Peyton laughed and continued on.


    ¡°Well she ended up running into your father, wasting a glass of wine on him.¡±, she stated,¡°He was surprised at first but took notice of her. Later on that night, I was walking with your father because I was one of his personal guards. We saw your mother again inside one of the palace rooms, which she didn''t know it was your father''s office she was in the middle of changing, from her disguise, your father instantly fell in love with her beauty.¡±, She continued.


    ¡°Wait¡±, I said, interrupting her.


    Rosie slapped my arm.


    ¡°You said not to interrupt!¡±, she said with an attitude.


    Peyton laughed again, while trying to stop our little argument.


    ¡°Calm down girls¡±, she said, waving her hand in our face.


    ¡°I remember your mother coming into the ball with blue and white gown with lace running to the bottom, she was beautiful with her reddish hair and green eyes¡±, she said looking at Rosie ¡°You look exactly like her¡±.


    Rosie blushed for a second hearing about our birth mother.


    ¡°Let''s just say one thing led to another, and your mother and father had fallen in love that night¡±, she stated.


    ¡°If I remember correctly your mother was a professional poison user, she grew up as herbalists, which hints the fact that you two are named after herbs¡± she continued on saying.


    I thought that was kind of cool, knowing our birth mother was the one to name us.


    ¡°All Nathan and I did was change your last name.¡±, she said.


    While Rosie and I were trying to digest all this new information again. We heard a knock on the door.


    Peyton walked up to the door and looked through the peephole. She opened the door and Yeshiva was standing behind it, and Massey was standing behind him.


    ¡°Why are you two together?¡±Peyton asked.


    Massey cleared his throat, and Yeshiva looked at Peyton .


    ¡°He pulled a gun out on me¡± Yeshiva pointed at Massey.


    ¡°You looked suspicious standing in front of the door.¡± he said, nonchalantly.


    Peyton shook her head and gestured for them to come in.


    ¡°Are you three ready?¡± Yeshiva asked. He seemed to be the impatient type of person.


    Massey handed Rosie and I a pink colored suitcase. ¡°There''s some clothes inside for you two, I hope they fit,¡± he said.


    Rosie and I nodded our heads and went into the bathroom to change our clothes.


    (Peyton p.o.v)


    After the girls left to go to the bathroom, I looked at Yeshiva.


    ¡°Do you think the girls are going to be okay?¡±, I asked full of concern.


    Yeshiva rubbed the back of his neck, and looked annoyed.


    ¡°Honestly, I''m not sure the Clan will accept them. Chief Masiro will because they are his granddaughters, but the problem is the clan, Rosemary might be fine because she looks exactly like Natalie, Sage will have a hard time." Yeshiva said.


    I felt my heart sink, Sage has been through enough, I know I had hurt her deeply and our trust is on thin ice. I raised Sage since she was a newborn, all she knew was me and as she grew up. Nathan and I decided to raise them as friends, while trying to protect them. I can tell Sage is being very distant with me, she won''t keep eye contact for long and pulls back if I try to hug her.


    Yeshiva looked at me with a sorrowful expression.


    Sage and Rosie walked out the bathroom in the clothes Massey gave them. Sage had a light blue dress knee length, while Rosie had on pink blouse and blue leggings with pink flowers on them


    Yeshiva walked up to them.


    ¡°Are you two prepared?¡± He asked them.


    Sage and Rosie nodded their heads and Yeshiva started walking to the door. We followed behind him and headed down the stairs.


    ¡°I have a truck parked outside¡± Yeshiva said.


    We headed to the truck, it was black with huge tires on them sitting up high from the ground. We used the handle bar to climb in.


    ¡°Wait, hold on¡± Yeshiva stated, with an uncertain look on his face. He looked back toward Sage and Rosie.


    ¡°Can you two fight?¡±, he asked in a serious tone.


    (Rosemary p.o.v)


    I grabbed the handle bar getting inside the truck. Sage pushed me in because I was taking too long to climb up.


    ¡°Hurry up, it''s hot out here¡±, she said in a bitchy tone.


    I poked my tongue out at her and climbed into the truck. I sat next to Peyton while Massey sat in the front with Yeshiva, and Sage sat next to me on the right side of me.


    ¡°Hey can you two fight?¡± Yeshiva asked us.


    Sage and I glanced at each other and turned back to Yeshiva looking ahead.


    ¡°Fighting as in?¡± I asked him


    ¡°Are you two good at fighting?¡± He asked again.


    Sage raised her eyebrows. ¡°I''m good at archery,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh really¡±, Yeshiva sounded a little impressed. ¡° And you? ¡° He directed his questions back to me.


    ¡°I can fight, Sage can too, but she has a nasty temper¡± I said while smirking at Sage.


    Sage scoffed and pinched my arm.


    ¡°Ouch you asshole¡±, I shouted.


    Peyton once again stopped us from arguing


    ¡° I asked because you two will most likely get into many fights with the other members, after all we are a clan that is trained to kill, Yeshiva stated.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked Yeshiva, because I was really curious.


    ¡°21¡± he answered, ¡°how old are you two?¡± He asked.


    ¡°17, we''ll be 18 in a few weeks¡± Sage and I answered at the same time.


    Yeshiva glanced at us and then turned his head back to the road.


    ¡°That explains the timeliness, Natalie went missing almost 18 years ago, my dad and your grandfather searched for her for years¡±, he stated.


    I noticed Peyton was making a serious face while she looked to be in deep thought.


    ¡°Umm Peyton, are you okay?¡±I asked, and Sage turned her head in our direction.


    ¡°Mom¡±, she said.


    Peyton made a weird smile and assured us she was fine. I glanced at Massey and he still looked serious as ever.


    We were silent for a little while until pulled up in front of huge black gates with concrete walls going around the area.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Sage asked.


    ¡°Henrico Clan territory¡±, he stated.


    A man dressed in a guards uniform walked up to the truck.


    ¡°Hey Yeshiva, welcome back man, how was your mission?, " the guy asked.


    ¡° It went well,¡± he answered back.


    The man saw us looking at him and tilted his head. And looked back at Yeshiva.


    Yeshiva nodded his head at him. ¡° I have a surprise for the Chief¡±, he said.


    The man shrugged his shoulders and opened the gate for us to pass through.


    ¡°How big is the territory?¡±I asked, looking around at the vast amount of land surrounded by mountains.


    ¡°We have our own town, this is the entrance to it¡±, Yeshiva stated.


    Sage and I were shocked at how big the territory was, we were on a road surrounded by a forest.


    I started to feel a little nervous, we''re finally meeting someone from our biological family, I thought to myself.


    We rode for about six miles until we arrived at a massive white mansion. Sage and I looked at the mansion in awe and noticed ten vehicles parked in front of the mansion.


    ¡°Aww shit,¡± Yeshiva said in a mumbling tone, but I heard him.


    ¡°What¡±, I asked him curiously.


    ¡°This isn''t good,¡± he said, while tapping the steering wheel nervously.

 Chapter 12-Masiro Henrico

    Chapter 12- Masiro Henrico


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    I stared at Yeshiva while he continued to tap on the steering wheel.


    ¡°What isn''t good?¡±I demanded an answer.


    Sage grabbed my arm and Peyton touched my shoulder.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Sage asked me.


    I looked at her and then looked at Peyton.


    ¡°I heard him say something about, this isn''t good¡± I immediately told them what I heard.


    Massey looked at Yeshiva waiting for an answer, it also looked like he heard him.


    ¡°What''s going on Yeshiva?¡± Peyton asked him


    ¡°Those cars belong to the ten elders¡± he stated.


    I looked at the cars, they all looked very luxurious.


    ¡°Who are the ten elders?¡± we all asked at the same time.


    Yeshiva sighed and put the truck in park. He turned around to look at us.


    ¡°They worked under your grandfather, they are the head of the ten branch families¡± he stated. He pointed at a red BMW. ¡°That''s my father''s car¡± he said while taking off his seat belt.


    I remember him mentioning the branch families earlier, but I didn''t expect to meet them this soon, I thought to myself.


    Yeshiva sighed, ¡°Well we can''t it avoid now¡±, he said while cutting the truck off. ¡°Prepare yourselves¡± , he stated once again.


    We all climbed out of the truck and headed to the front door of the mansion. Yeshiva knocked on the door and a middle-aged woman opened it.


    The young woman had long waist length reddish hair and light hazel eyes, she was medium height and had a flower tattoo going down her right arm.


    Yeshiva waved at the woman and she smiled, she immediately looked around behind him and noticed me.


    ¡°Oh my God, Natalie?, she said while holding her hand to her mouth in dismay.


    Yeshiva tapped her shoulder and shook his head. The woman showed signs of sorrow and disbelief, she gestured for us to enter the mansion.


    She led us to a big conference looking room with a long table and chairs sitting in the center of the room. She gestured to us to sit down, as she sat across from Sage and I.


    ¡°Who are these lovely girls?¡± She asked.


    I held Sage''s hand as we both tightened the grip out of nervousness. The woman saw us move closer to each other. She smiled at us and looked back at the Yeshiva.


    Yeshiva remained quiet for a second and pointed toward Peyton.


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    I nodded my head as Yeshiva pointed his hand at me. I cleared my throat, not knowing how this would go.


    ¡°Hello, I''m Peyton, I know this situation seems a little strange¡±, I said and looked at Sage and Rosie.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The woman still kept a smile on her face but still looked like some was interested.


    I pointed my hand towards Sage and Rosie.


    "I would like to introduce you to Natalie''s daughters.¡± I said, looking at her direction at her, I could feel the tension in the room.


    The woman gasped and stood up.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, she said in a soft tone.


    Yeshiva looked up at her waiting for her to speak.


    ¡°Go get my father,¡± She said to him. He got up from his seat and walked out of the room.


    The woman walked around the table to the side Sage and Rosie were. She rubbed their hair and leaned down to hug them.


    "May I?", she asked.


    Sage and Rosie were taken aback and looked at me. I whispered telling them to hug her back.


    The woman started shedding tears.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sage asked her.


    The woman lifted her body back up and wiped her tears.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t introduce myself¡±, she said, still wiping tears.


    ¡°If you two are Natalie''s daughters, I''m your aunt, my name is Na''mah Henrico, your mother is my twin sister.¡±, she said.


    Sage and Rosemary looked even more shocked to learn their mother was also a twin, even I didn''t know that.


    The door opened, Yeshiva walked I''m with another man walking behind him., it was Masiro. He looked taller and more muscular than he did in the pictures. His short gray, reddish hair and green eyes was really captivating.


    Na''mah walked up to Yeshiva and Masiro, pointed at Sage and Rosemary.


    Masiro''s eyes became wide as he looked at Rosemary, his eyes became teary and he took a step forward. Na''mah put her hand against his chest stopping him.


    ¡°Father¡±, she said and looked at Sage.


    ¡°This woman says that they are Natalie''s daughters¡±, she stated to him, while pointing at me.


    Masiros eyes became even wider and then his face turned into angry expression. He stomped towards me, picking me up around my neck, my feet dangle above the ground. Sage and Rosemary rose out of their chairs and ran towards me. Sage grabbed Masiro''s arm while Rosie placed her arms around his body.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±, they both shouted at him looking him in the face.


    He gripped my throat even tighter I couldn''t hardly breathe.


    ¡°Where''s my daughter?!¡±, he shouted in my face.


    Sage kicked him in his leg causing him to drop me on the ground. Rosemary dropped to the floor checking to see if I was okay, while I was gasping for air.


    Sage and Masiro stood there staring at each other. Sage looked very pissed.


    I finally mustered up the strength to get up while Rosie helped me.


    ¡°I can explain¡±, I said, trying to calm the situation down.


    Masiro looked at me and turned away and grabbed a chair he took a seat and folded his arms together.


    ¡°You have five second to tell me what''s going on!¡±, he shouted in a very demanding tone.


    I cleared my throat, and began to tell him everything.


    ¡°Sir, my name is Marianna Lapland, I was a knight for the former Crown Prince Moises Vanuatu, Natalie and Prince Moises met up multiple times while she was secretly on a mission, she became pregnant and I was secretly helping them hide it from the royal family over time. One day, one of the other prince''s found out about Natalie, and he framed Prince Moises for the murder of Queen Lily, when Natalie was eight months pregnant. Natalie''s villa was raided by the royal guards and I fled the palace with Natalie helping her escape. We went to the safe house Moises had set up for her. She didn''t want to give birth anywhere mear the palace. She ended up going in labor during our escape. Prince Moises was arrested and exiled from the kingdom and currently has been in a coma for 10 years after an assassination attempt. When Natalie went into labor, a midwife and I helped her give birth. Natalie told me to flee the kingdom with her babies, and I did. I raised them for the last 17 years keeping them hidden from the king. I kept Prince Moises updated on them over the years before he went into a coma. I recently found out that the King is after Sage and Rosemary.¡± I told him everything and looked at him waiting for a response.


    Masiro looked at Sage and Rosie, he got up from his seat and walked up to them.


    ¡°Are you telling me, they''re my granddaughters¡±, he asked, he sounded very emotional.


    I nodded.


    Masiro grabbed Sage and Rosemary engulfing them in a tight hug. He started to shed tears as he held onto them. Sage and Rosemary started to cry while hugging him back.


    Yeshiva and Na¡¯mah rubbed Masiro on the back comforting him.


    He regained his composure for a second and lifted his head up facing my direction.


    ¡°Is my daughter dead?¡±, he asked with a sad expression.


    ¡°No, she''s not,¡± I said looking at him.


    Masiro''s face lit up with a hopeful expression.


    ¡°Where is she?, I looked everywhere for her,¡±he asked, demanding an answer.


    I bit my lip and looked over at Sage and Rosemary.


    ¡°I learned a couple of years ago from the knight that''s guarding Prince Moises while he''s in a coma. We learned she''s been locked up in the palace dungeon for the last 17 years.¡± I started closing my eyes because I was afraid of looking at them.


    ¡°What!¡±, everyone in the room shouted.


    (Sage''s p.o.v)


    I couldn''t believe what I heard, she knew my birth mother was in a dungeon and didn''t tell us anything.


    I felt my temper was about to explode. Rosie grabbed my hand and shook her head.


    ¡°She had her reasons¡±, she whispered in my ear.


    I calmed my anger down for a minute and collected my thoughts.


    ¡°She''s been locked up in the palace this whole time¡±, I saw my grandfather balling up his fist.


    I''m going to burn that fucking palace down¡±, he shouted and stomped out of the room.


    ¡°Elders¡±, I heard him shouting down the hall.


    Peyton had a terrified look on her face and looked at me


    ¡°I''m sorry, I was going to tell you¡±, she said with a sad expression.


    Rosie grabbed my hand moving closer to me, she whispered in my ear again.


    ¡°Don''t forget she is the reason we''re alive¡±, Rosie said looking at me and gesturing her head towards Peyton.


    I collected myself again and stepped forward to Peyton. I put my arms around her and began to cry.


    ¡°I''m sorry for shouting¡±, I said to her while balling my eyes out.


    Yeshiva stepped toward me and placed his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey girls¡±, he said while putting his hand on Rosie''s shoulder.


    ¡°Things are about to get bloody,¡± he said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Looks like we''re going to war. After all we have to rescue Natalie¡±, he said.


    Yeshiva walked towards the door and Na''mah followed behind.


    ¡°Come,¡± she said. ¡°You can meet the elders¡±, she continued on saying.


    We started to follow behind them and Peyton''s phone started to ring.


    ¡°Hello¡±, she answered. ¡°What!, Are you sure?!¡± She shouted, sounding surprised. ¡°Okay, send me the location¡±, she said.


    Rosie and I turned around after hearing her shout. Yeshiva and Na¡¯mah stopped walking and turned around as well.


    She hung up the phone with a surprised look on her face, like she was trying to grasp the situation.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±I asked.


    Her facial expressions kept changing, as she was trying to process the information, she just received.


    She started stuttering.


    ¡°Your¡­", she paused for a second, and tears started to run down her face.


    "Your father, Prince Moises just woke up from his coma.

 Chapter 13-Elders

    Chapter 13- Elders


    (Sage p.o.v)


    "Are you serious?", Rosie and I asked at the same time. We rushed over to where peyton was standing.


    Before Peyton could say anything else, Yeshiva stepped forward facing our direction.


    "Come on, we need to go to the elders, we can discuss everything there. " he said, interrupting us.


    We followed behind him and Na''mah. They led us to a large dining room where twelve older men were sitting at the table and two men standing behind each of them. They all turned their heads toward in our direction one by one.


    My grandfather sat at the head of the table, gesturing his hand to Yeshiva.


    "Follow me", Yeshiva said.


    I heard the older men whispering to each other as we walked past them. Rosie and I stood on the left side of our grandfather. I felt nervous standing in front all of these men.


    "Elders, I would like to introduce my granddaughters, they''re the children of my daughter Natalie." He stated.


    The room became full of commotion, making some of the older men stand up.


    "Enough!", My grandfather shouted, making them all calm down. Two of the older men sat down, while the others mumbled under their breaths.


    "I learned today that my daughter had twins and is currently being held in the palace dungeon" he stated, as he looked around the table.


    One of the older men stood up and pointed at me. He had fair skinned with gray hair and had on a black button down shirt. His hands were covered in scars.


    "Twins?, by who?", he said in a disrespectful tone.


    My grandfather gritted his teeth and ball his fist, the older man was frightened.


    "How dare you point your finger at my granddaughters", he said, with angry in his voice.


    "This woman right there told me about my daughter and former Prince Moises ", he said and pointed in Peyton¡¯s direction. "She''s been raising them since they were born, my daughter entrusted my granddaughters to her to keep them safe.", he stated while giving her a graceful expression.


    Peyton nodded her head and smiled a little.


    One of the men who was standing behind another the older man gritted his teeth. His expression was filled with anger as he looked at me.


    "So that''s why she failed her mission, because she went and got knocked up instead.", he shouted.


    The rest of the men gasped and looked at my grandfather.


    Without hesitation, grandfather rose out of his chair and walked toward the man. He grabbed him by the neck and lifted up his body. He slammed the man''s body down onto the table, breaking it in half.


    "How dare you disrespect my daughter!", he shouted in the man''s face.


    Yeshiva and Na¡¯mah rushed behind grandfather and we could hear the man groaning in pain.


    "How can you accept her laying down with a royal?!" the man shouted again. He was dressed in a blue suit vest with a white shirt and blue jeans.


    "Shut up" my grandfather shouted again. " Royal or not, it doesn''t change the fact they''re my daughter''s children".


    "The clan members won''t accept this!", the man shouted again.


    Grandfather grabbed the man again by the throat and started to drag him out of the dining room. We followed behind him and watched as he threw the man onto the ground.


    "Your banned from my mansion from now on", grandfather said and slammed the door.


    "Yeshiva, you''re their bodyguard from now on", he said. Yeshiva nodded his head.


    My grandfather and the rest of the men went back into the dining room.


    "Who was that man?", I asked Yeshiva.


    He sighed. "His name is Brian, he was your mother''s fiance.


    "Fiance?!"Rosie and I shouted at the same time.


    Yeshiva nodded. " But he''s married now with a daughter your age, you''ll probably end up in a fight with her soon", he said, smirking.


    Rosie and I looked at each other and understood what he meant.


    We sat back down at the table after Yeshiva escorted us back.


    My grandfather placed his hands on Rosie and I shoulder while he stood behind us. I glanced behind me and saw him smiling.


    "Wow, that explains where our temper comes from", Rosie whispered in my ear.


    "Shut up", I mouthed to her. Seriously, this girl is even dense in this situation.


    "Anyone else has any more disrespectful comments", he said looking around. Everyone at the table stood up and shook their heads.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    (Rosemary p.o.v )


    I remember Peyton telling us our grandfather was the chief but who knew he was this cool, I thought to myself.


    He walked over to the head seat of the table and took a seat. He looked ahead and the rest of the men looked towards him.


    "Girls, I would like you to introduce yourself to the elders", he said, looking over at us.


    Sage and I nodded our heads and started to introduce ourselves.


    "Hello, I''m Rosemary Williams", I said, bowing my head.


    "Um hello, I''m Sage Young," she said looking all confident, but I knew she was pretending.


    One of the men looked at us tilted his head and raised his hand. He looked middle-aged around 50. My grandfather looked at him and nodded his head.


    "Why do you two not have the same last name?", he asked, with a serious tone.


    Sage and I looked at Peyton and she stood up and cleared her throat.


    "I can answer that", she stated.


    "After they were born, Natalie entrusted me to.get them far away from the king. The midwife that helped her deliver at that time took her to a private hospital that her family owned at the time, while I took the girls. I got in contact with one of my friends Nathan from school who was a bounty hunter at the time. He helped me flee the kingdom and sent me aboard to Katou and he followed me along. He helped me get a fake passport and helped me change my name. We staged a scene and pretended to find the girls at a fire station, and we pretended to be a couple that wanted to adopt. After we adopted them we gave them our last names, we decided to raise them as friends instead of sisters because they were totally opposite them being fraternal twins", she stated and continued standing.


    The room was still silent after listening to what she said.


    My grandfather cleared his throat and proceeded to talk but Peyton interrupted.


    "And a little while ago, I got a call telling me that Prince Moises has woken up out of his coma", she said looking around the room.


    "He was in a coma", I heard the men whispering.


    One of the men standing up who had a purple button down shirt and black plant, he looked to be young, maybe around his twenties.


    "So that''s why we couldn''t find him.", he said out loud looking at the man sitting in front.


    Peyton looked at him with uncertainty.


    "What do you mean?", she asked


    The man looked at my grandfather and he nodded.


    The man looked at Peyton, " One of our members was commissioned by a nobleman. He wanted him to kill Prince Moises once he was found." he said, with a serious look.


    Peyton slammed her hands on the remaining on the broken table. "What did you say!", she shouted in anger.


    Sage got up and went to her. The man looked and continued on.


    "I remembered hearing about it, one of our members ran into a royal guard and got into a heated battle, I think that''s when prince Moises was ambushed", he said trying to remember the details.


    Peyton gritted her teeth and Sage tried to calm her down.


    "Where is Moises?, my grandfather asked.


    Peyton looked at her phone and walked towards my grandfather handing it to him. He looked at phone for a few minutes.


    "In the Sergio region", he said looking at the phone, " That''s not too far from here about a five hour drive.", he stated.


    (Peyton''s p.o.v)


    I looked at the phone again after he said that. I looked at Massey who was standing next to the door.


    "Who is he?"Masiro asked me.


    "He''s a bounty hunter that helped me protect the girls", I said.


    Masiro gestured to Massey to come over and stood up to shake his hand.


    "Thank you for protecting my granddaughters", he smiled and thanked him again.


    Massey bowed to him and returned to where he was standing.


    " We have to go see him," Sage said, looking a little eager.


    "We will", Masiro said to her, " Give us time to plan the trip", he continued.


    Sage nodded her head and smiled a little.


    A few minutes later two maids walked into the dining room and walked towards Masiro.


    "Take them to their rooms", he pointed at Sage and Rosie.


    The maids nodded their heads and gestured to Sage and Rosie.


    "I''ll help them settle in'''', Na''mah said following behind them.


    I nodded and stayed in the dining room.


    After seeing them leave, Masiro''s face went from soft to straight rage. He slammed on the table, among the remaining pieces of the table falling to the floor. He looked straight at me.


    "Now tell me everything that''s going on", he said, with an serious expression.


    I flinched a little because I was caught off guard.


    "Yes sir", I bowed my head once and looked back up.


    " A few months later, I received information that King Lincoln found out about the girls. One of his advisors was vacationing in Katou and saw the girls in the sports paper, Sage had just won his fourth archery championship, and Rosemary had just ran in the track and field championship competition. I''m sure he noticed that Sage looks exactly like Moises. I started noticing different vehicles pass up and down the street where we were living. So I started making it look like I was moving, Sage and Rosie had no idea what was going on. I had some friends protect them for me, while I started to erase information about them. Then I found out that they were kidnapped, and once Massey and I rescued them, you were the only option I had in order to keep them protected", I said.


    Masiro remained silent and looked at one of the men closest to him, then he looked back at me.


    "So all we have to do is kill King Lincoln", he stated.


    "What?", I questioned in disbelief.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I followed behind Na''mah and two maids up the stairs. I looked around, the living room was huge, the walls were covered in picture l. As I walked up the portrait on the right side of me caught my attention. The woman in the picture had long straight reddish hair and big green eyes and her face had a smile on it. She was dressed in a uniform, she looked just like rosie.


    "Is this my mother?", I asked as I looked towards Na''mah.


    She smiled, "Yes, that''s Natalie", she stated.


    Rosie came closer to the picture and touched it.


    "Whoa I look just like her," she said.


    I kind of felt a little jealous, but inside I was happy to see how my mother looked.


    "She was 19 in this picture", Na''mah said, touching the picture.


    "How old was my mother when she disappeared", I asked.


    Na''mah showed a sad expression.


    "She was 23, it was her second mission after becoming captain of her own squad", she stated.


    "Are you a mercenary too?", I asked.


    She smiled and looked at me.


    "No, I was the weak one out of both of us, she was always protecting me from the bullies in the branch families", she said while mesmerizing.


    "What''s the whole deal about the branch, are they our relatives too?"Rosie asked.


    Na''mah shook her head.


    " No, we only have one blood related family in the branch and it''s the Chinos, everyone else started as subordinates of my father during his mercenary days.


    "Yeshiva said, we were going to be fighting once we came here", I said.


    Na''mah sighed. "Yes, this is a very ruthless place, the clan trains daily and we have some very arrogant and bad people in the bunch. If you two are only to stay here, you need to train to protect yourselves", she said with a serious face.


    Rosie and I looked at eachother.


    Na''mah continued to walk up the stairs and then she turned to me.


    "Sage you will have a harder time then Rosie", she said and then looked at Rosie, " Rosemary whatever you do if my father isn''t around, don''t let Sage out of your sight", she said.


    Rosie nodded her head and I stood there stunned.


    "What''s going to happen to me?" I asked.


    Na''mah put her hand on my face caressing it.


    "Because you look just like your father, some of the members here will do whatever they can to harm you", she said with a concerned look.


    "What about our grandfather?"Rosie asked.


    "Everyone in the clan has to train, once you go to the training academy in town, he can''t help you", she stated.


    "I''m not afraid", I said in a determined tone.


    "Keep that attitude, you''re going to need it", she said and continued to walk up the stairs.

 Chapter 14- Clan Meeting

    Chapter 14 - Clan meeting


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I looked at the clock and saw that it was 8:30pm. Sage fell asleep on the bed while holding my hand. I knew she was pretending to be confident.


    Ever since we were little kids, I could feel when she was at her lowest. She would still try to hide it from me but I always felt everything she was feeling. Is that what they meant about twins having a special bond was about, I thought to myself. I heard about it many times, there were a couple of twins at our academy.


    Sage started moving around in her sleep groaning, I gripped her hand tighter and she stopped moving. I laid in bed just looking at the ceiling.


    ¡°Hey Sage, Rosie?¡± I heard someone tapping on the door while they called our name.


    The door opened and Peyton walked in the room.


    ¡°How are you two holding up?¡± She asked, walking across the room to the bed.


    I shrugged my shoulders, ¡° I''m okay, I guess, I''m just worried about Sage. ¡±, I said looking down at her.


    Peyton sat on the side of the bed Sage was on and caressed her hair and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Why didn''t you raise us as twins?¡±I asked.


    She looked at me and smiled, "When you were a baby you held on to Nathan''s shirt and wouldn''t let go, he fell in love with you instantly. He constantly try to argue with me and even begged me to let him raise you as his daughter¡±, she said while laughing.


    ¡°He even retired from bounty hunting to raise you¡±, she said, still smiling towards me.


    ¡°I miss him¡±, I said, I wanted to cry remembering how he would tell me stories growing up and I even missed his overprotective ways.


    Peyton reached for my hand and rubbed on it trying to comfort me.


    ¡°I promise I will find out what happened to him¡±, she said.


    I nodded my head and felt a little relieved.


    ¡°I''m really worried about Sage '''', I stated again.


    ¡°Me too, but she''s strong and you are here to help her get through it.


    ¡°I''m not really worried about her being strong¡±, I said, and Peyton looked at me, ¡°I''m worried about whoever messes with her. '''', I said, making a serious face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, Peyton asked in an unsure tone.


    ¡°I really feel like she''s going to become a loose cannon when provoked¡±, I said looking Peyton in the eyes.


    Peyton looked at Sage and rubbed her hair again.


    ¡°Well, if she does become one, I''ll clear the path for her.¡±, she said very seriously.


    I nodded my head and Peyton caressed my hair a little before walking towards the door.


    ¡°Go ahead and get some rest, we''ll take it one day at a time¡±, she said as she walked off, cutting off the lights.


    I snuggled up close to Sage. I held her hand and proceeded to doze off.


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    I walked out of the room the girls were in. I saw Na''mah standing in the hall looking at a portrait, she didn''t notice me coming.


    ¡°Sister¡±, she said softly, putting her head up against the portrait. ¡° I promise I''ll try my best to keep your girls from harm while they''re here in the territory¡±, she said while placing her right hand on the portrait.


    She took a step back and turned to walk away and ran straight into me, almost falling.


    ¡°Oh I''m sorry¡±, she said, while looking surprised.


    ¡°No, I''m sorry, I didn''t'' mean to walk up on you¡±, I said to her.


    She wiped tears from her face, she thought I didn''t notice.


    ¡°Are you okay, why are you crying?¡±, I asked curiously.


    She looked at me and smiled, ¡° I''m a little overwhelmed, meeting my nieces, having a part of my sister here is really getting to me¡±, she said trying to hold back tears.


    ¡°I understand¡±, was all I could say.


    She looked at the room that the girls were staying in.


    ¡°Are they asleep?¡±, she asked.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I nodded my head and she looked a little sad.


    ¡°We''re having a clan meeting tomorrow, my father wants to introduce them to the clan members.¡±, she said while looking a little concerned.


    ¡°Are you worried about Sage?¡±, I asked her.


    She looked up at me and nodded her head.


    I instantly felt upset. I placed my hand on her right shoulder and got closer to her ear.


    ¡° I know this is a mercenary family, but if anyone hurts her while I''m around or when I''m not around. I''m going to come back and slit each and every one of their throats one by one.¡±, I said in a serious tone.


    I stepped back and looked her in the face. Of course she wasn''t frightened. She smirked for a second, and came closer to me and looked me in the face.


    ¡°If it comes to it¡±, she said and got closer to my ear, ¡° by all means slice away¡±, she said tapping my shoulder and walked off.


    ¡°Let''s meet in the dining room before the clan meeting at 10 am, I need to tell the girls who to look out for¡±, she said walking away without turning back.


    I looked at her as she walked down the stairs, I turned and walked to my room they had ready for me across the hall from the girls.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I woke up feeling a little groggy, and i could hear Rosie was still snoring. I looked at the time and saw that it was 9am in the morning.


    I got up from the bed and walked towards the bathroom. After grabbing some clothes one of the maids left for us. I entered the bathroom and turned the knob for the shower, the steam filled the bathroom instantly. I got in and it was nice and hot, I washed my body and hummed my favorite song.


    A couple minutes later, I got out of the shower grabbing a towel to dry my body and hair.


    I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Sage, hurry up I have to pee.¡±, Rosie said knocking hard on the door.


    I opened the door and she rushed in and sat on the toilet. I threw a toilet paper at her because she was rushing me.


    ¡°Hey Sage¡±, she said.


    I was walking out of the bathroom but turned back around.


    ¡°What?¡±, I asked her.


    She looked at me like she was studying me.


    ¡°Your birthmark¡±, she said, still looking.


    I have a birthmark on my right shoulder that looks like a crown. While Rosie has a birthmark is on her left arm that looks like a leaf, we noticed them, when we were younger and ask Peyton about it. She told us she didn''t know what it meant and but having birthmarks were normal.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked.


    She looked at me tilted her head.


    ¡°Did it get bigger?¡±, she asked while still looking at it.


    I looked at her like she was stupid.


    ¡°Obviously it grew once I got bigger¡±, I said, and turned around putting my shirt on.


    I got dressed and heard the door coming open. It was Na''mah and Peyton.


    ¡°Are both of you dressed?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Rosie''s in the shower now.¡±, I said, putting on my shoes.


    They both walked in and Na''mah closed the door.


    ¡°Since most of the clan members are already filling up the dining room, we need to talk in here¡±, she said.


    I nodded my head and went to sit on the small couch in the room.


    A few minutes later Rosie walked out the bathroom.


    ¡°Whew, I needed that shower¡±, she said as she started tying up her hair up. She looked over and saw Na''mah and Peyton gesturing to her. She walked over to the couch and sat beside me.


    ¡°This looks important¡±, she stated.


    Na''mah and Peytin nodded their heads at the same time.


    ¡°I need to show you who to be wary of while you here in the territory.¡±, she stated.


    She handed us a folder full of pictures, and took out four of them to show us.


    ¡°These are the main four you need to keep a lookout for, their total assholes and very dangerous out our members. They''ve been training since they were ten years old.'' '', she said.


    She handed us a photo of a young woman, she had short golden brown hair and blue eyes and was fair-skinned.


    ¡°This is Carla Reynolds¡±, from one of the branch families, she is 18, and she''s the daughter of Brian, your mother''s ex fiance¡±, she stated.


    I looked at the picture, and Rosie snatched it from me.


    ¡°Hmm I can take her", she said, sounding confident.


    Na''mah chuckled for a second, and handed us another photo.


    ¡°This is Jemas Blairsville, Yeshiva brother, he hates nobility ¡±, she stated, he''s going to be a problem for you Sage, because you have the royal family features.


    I took the picture and studied it to remember who he is, he was Dark-skinned with curly brown hair, and tattoos filling up both of his arms


    ¡° This is Valian Henrico¡±, she stated. He''s my older brother. He''s a captain of one of our special forces. He''ll only be a problem for us, if you decide to become mercenaries. He''s a strict instructor when it comes to training.


    She handed us another photo with another younger looking woman on It.


    ¡°This is Cena Henrico '''', Na''mah paused for a moment. And then continued ¡° My oldest daughter.


    We looked at the photo, she had honey blond hair with caramel skin tone, and blue eyes like Na''mah.


    ¡°They''re all around your age, but highly trained¡±, she said.


    She got up and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Let''s go¡±, she said, opening the door and walking out.


    I pulled Rosie to the side to get her perspective.


    ¡°What do you think?, I asked.


    She smirked and wrapped her arm around my neck.


    ¡°We just have to train and kick their asses.¡±, she said raising her hand up for a high five.


    I high fived her back, and we followed behind Na''mah and Peyton.


    After walking down the stairs, Na''mah led us to a large dining area, bigger then the previousone from yesterday. Inside there were over at least 100 people standing around. They all turned their heads in our direction. I heard whispering as we got closer to where our grandfather was standing.


    Once we were next to him, he gave us a hug and escorted us up a large stage.


    ¡°Okay, everyone, I would like to introduce Natalie''s daughters, Sage and Rosemary¡±, he said, while looking at the members.


    The room was a little silent and my grandfather gritted his teeth. He slammed his hands on the podium making everyone flinch.


    ¡°Now, Sage and Rosemary come over here for a second.¡±, he said.


    He turned his body and gestured to two other young ladies.


    ¡°Cena and Kenai come here please¡±, he said.


    They both got up out of their seats and walked up to the stage.


    Our grandfather gestured for us to move closer.


    ¡°Sage and Rosemary, these are your cousins Cena and Kenai¡±, he said while smiling.


    Clearly he didn''t see the dirty look Cena gave us.


    "Cena, since you are the oldest out of the four of you, I would like for you to help your cousins get familiar with the family.", grandfather said, while looking down at her.


    Cena slightly nodded her head towards our grandfather and she looked at me again and continued to glare at us.


    Rosie stepped forward and reached her hand out to shake Cena¡¯s hand.


    Cena showed a fake smile and reached her hand out.


    I glanced at grandfather and saw him smiling down at us.


    As soon as he turned around to face Na''mah who had called out to him.


    Rosie and Cena tighten their grip, and glared at each other. Rosie stepped closer to Cena and leaned forward to whisper in Cena¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Fix that look on your face, bitch,¡± she said, and stepped back while smirking.


    I sighed. I placed my hand on my forehead, because I knew something bad was about to happen.


    Cena gritted her teeth.


    Then all of a sudden, all hell broke loose when Rosie and Cena started fighting.

 Chapter 15-Clan Meeting 2

    Chapter 15- Clan meeting (2)


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I followed behind Sage as we walked up the stairs to the stage. My grandfather looked happy to see us, honestly I was also happy to see him.


    When we made our way upon the stage, my grandfather introduced us. After that, he called up Cena and another young girl named Kenai. I guess they are also sisters.


    The girl Cena looked at Sage and I with a dirty look on her face. This stupid bitch was already showing her true colors. I know she''s Na"mah''s daughter, but all I had on my mind was smashing her face in. Get along? You wish grandfather, I mumbled to myself.


    Na''mah came on stage handing something to grandfather. I looked at Cena and she had an evil look on her face. I reached my hand out to shake hers and she ignored me until grandfather turned back around. She stupidly showed a fake smile.


    I waited for grandfather to turn around again towards Na''mah. I pulled Cena towards me. She made a expression as if she was caught her off guard.


    ¡°Fix your face bitch¡±, I said. She slapped my hand away. I smirked. She pushed me backwards almost causing me fall off stage.


    Sage was able to catch me because of her fast reflexes. And I pushed her back and hopped on top of her.


    Grandfather turned around after the commotion broke out, and pulled us apart.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±, he asked, I could feel the anger in his voice.


    Cena rolled her eyes at me and walked off the stage. I slapped grandfather''s hand away wanting to go after her. Sage grabbed my arm and shook her head.


    Grandfather looked very pissed, he grabbed me by the ear. He went after Cena had both of us by the ear.


    ¡° What do you two think you''re doing? He asked in a very pissed off tone.


    Cena pointed at me and then at Sage.


    ¡°I can see her being our cousin,¡± she said pointing at me. ¡°But how do we know if she belongs to this family?¡±she said, pointing at Sage.


    Sage walked up and stood in front of Cena.


    ¡°I''m her sister, we are fraternal twins¡±, she said, while looking confident.


    The room went silent and grandfather let us go and walked towards Sage.


    ¡°They are sisters¡±, he said. He pulled an envelope and took out some papers.


    ¡°This is their DNA test¡±, he said, "They are sisters, and they are my daughters'' children," he stated. "I use the hair on Natalie brush that she had in her room. I never changed anything in her room ever she went missing.¡±, he continued on saying.


    Cena looked at me and walked off.


    My grandfather sighed.


    ¡°Don''t worry about her, she sees you two as competitors¡±, he said.


    I scoffed and moved closer to Sage. She gave a high five we didn''t care if anyone noticed. But of course Peyton saw us and she wasn''t very happy.


    My grandfather went back up on the stage and try to break the tension atmosphere.


    ¡°Now that I have proof that their my granddaughters, I want everyone to stand up and welcome them¡±, he said in a demanding tone


    Everyone in the room stood on their feet and bowed once.


    We bowed back as a courtesy, of course.


    ¡°Everyone, I have some information I would like to share¡±, he said. ¡° Sage and Rosemary are also the daughters of former Crown Prince Moises Vanuatu¡±, he said, looking around the room.


    An older man stood up, ¡° How could this happen, the royals are our enemies.¡±, he shouted.


    Everyone in the room began to shout. My grandfather slammed his hand down on the podium, ¡° Enough¡±, he yelled.


    ¡°Whether you bitch or moan about it. It doesn''t change the fact that they''re my granddaughters¡±, he shouted.


    The older man gritted his teeth and sat back down.


    ¡°Sage and Rosemary, as long as you two are here, you have to follow the Clans rules you will train just like the rest of the members. I''m not saying you have to become mercenaries, but as clan rule you have to train as long as you are within the territory¡±, he said.


    Sage and I nodded our heads.


    ¡°Yeshiva since you are their bodyguard. You have to train them.¡±, he ordered Yeshiva.


    Yeshiva stood towards and bowed, "Yes Chief", he said, in a respectful manner.


    ¡°Meeting dismissed, elders follow me to my office¡±, grandfather said.


    The elder all got up and followed behind grandfather.


    The other members started to leave as well, leaving behind only Cena, Kenai, Yeshiva, and Na''mah. Sage and I glanced at each other and started to walk out the hall.


    ¡°Hey, as long as you two are here, you better stay in your place¡±, Cena shouted at us.


    Sage and I didn''t turn back and just pointed our middle fingers at her and walked out.


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I knew Rosemary was a little hot-headed, but I wasn''t expecting her to start a fight.¡±, I thought to myself as I held my head with my right hand.


    "That was pretty badass, I''m impressed they handled themselves so well¡±, Yeshiva said standing next to me.


    ¡° You have no clue how crazy they are¡±, I said, getting a major headache knowing these two are going to get themselves in alot of trouble.


    ¡°If they want to survive here, they have to be a little crazy¡±, he stated, ¡° Well let''s go check on our girls¡±, he sad sounding excited


    ¡°Our girls?¡± I asked him jokingly.


    ¡°Hey I''ve been waiting for someone to knock Cena off her high horse, she thinks she can become the next Chief one day.¡±, he stated.


    I made an Oh facial expression, ¡°Is that why she is so hostile to Sage and Rosie¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, the more direct lineage you are to the main family, means more competition, and since Masiro only has granddaughters he would have to choose one of them or if they get married one of their husbands becomes Chief¡±, he stated.


    I understood very well what he meant, after all I grew up in a family full of Knights, I thought to myself.


    "Where is Massey?", Yeshiva asked, interrupting me.


    "He''s currently in the room trying to find more information on who else King Lincoln has tracking the girls", I explained to him.


    He made a look filled with curiosity, " Do you know why he''s after the girls?", he asked.


    " My guess is because he considered them illegitimate children, you know how he treats commoners. It must be a slap in the face to him, for the crown prince of the kingdom to have children with a commoner. Its probably eating him up inside.", I said.


    Yeshiva chuckled, " Yeah that man is a totally nut job, I can definitely see him trying to kill his own grandchildren for stupid reasons like that", he said.


    "Hey Yeshiva, can you do me a favor ?, I asked him


    Yeshiva looked at me, "Depends on what the favorite is", he said. I wanted to wipe that stupid smile off his face.


    "I need you to keep an eye on the girls, while I go and see Prince Moises. Right now, it''s still too dangerous to have the girls out in the open." I said , Looking at him pleading with my eyes.


    "Since I''m their bodyguard I have no choice. By the time you come back, I''m going to have those girls will be killing machines.", he said with a creepy grin.


    "Hey, I''ll kick your ass if anything happens to them, while I''m gone", I said looking him straight in his eyes.


    He backed up holding his hands up in a playful surrendering stance.


    "Yes ma''am", he said, still having that stupid grin on his face.


    I started to walk off to go check on the girls. An thought crossed my mind, and i looked back at Yeshiva.


    I looked him up and down, sizing him up.


    He looked at me confused, " What''s that look for?", he asked.


    "Make sure you keep your dick in your pants, they''re still under age for another month." I said, glaring at him. I walked off, he continued to stand there in confusion.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    Rosie and I took a walk in the garden, after Na''mah told us we could wander around the territory freely.


    We walked through the left side of the garden, it was filled with roses bushes.


    Behind it was a little green house, next to a little foundation.


    Rosie and I were amazed at the sight.


    The saw the door opening and an older woman who looked to be around her seventies, came walking out holding a little flower pot.


    I noticed she couldn''t walk well and was taking careful little steps. I walked toward where she was, it looked like she was about to lose her balance. Rosie and I rushed over to catch her as she was about to fall down.


    "Oh, thank you very much," she said, grabbing on to my hand.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t see very well", she said, while trying to hold on to the flower pot. Rose grabbed the pot and held her hand.


    " Where are you headed to miss?", she asked.


    The woman smiled, " I''m going to water some herbs, she said.


    "We can help you", I said to her.


    She welcomed the help and we took our time helping her take small steps.


    "Who are you two young ladies?", I don''t think I''ve heard your voices before", she asked.


    "I''m Sage", I replied.


    "I''m Rosemary", Rosie said.


    The woman looked teary eyed and she gripped our hand, "Ahh what lovely names", she said, looking a little sad, " I remembered Natalie saying, she was going give those names to her daughters if she ever had them.", she said.


    Rosie and I looked at each other for a moment.


    "Umm ma''am", I paused trying to find the words.


    "Natalie is our mother", Rosie said.


    The old woman was taken aback and lifted her hands up to Rosie and I''s faces.


    "You''re Natalie''s daughters?", she asked, almost shedding a tear.


    Rosie and I said yes at the same time, and the woman engulfed us in a hug.


    " I was your mother''s nanny", she said.


    Rosie and I hugged the woman back but was interrupted when a young man walked up to us reaching his hand out to the old woman.


    "Grandmother you shouldn''t be moving", he said looking at her with concern.


    He looked up at us and nodded his head.


    "It''s good to meet you, I heard about you at the clan meeting, I''m Jemas Blairsville", he started holding his hand out.


    " Hey, isn''t he the one on the danger list", Rosie whispered in my ear.


    I looked at Jemas while he was still to holding his hand out, I extended my hand and shook his hand, of course he gripped my hand so tight I wanted to step on his foot.


    Jemas grabbed the flower pot from Rosie and held his grandmother''s hand and walked away.


    "Great, now we met two assholes in one day", she mumbled under her breath.


    "Hey girls", we heard a voice behind us.


    We turned around and saw our grandfather and a man dressed like a butler. We headed toward where he was standing.


    "Do you two need anything, I can get Henry here to get everything for you", he said, looking at us with a soft expression.


    "Crossbows, bows, arrows", I said immediately, I really missed my crossbows, I thought to myself.


    "Miss Peyton told me your were very skilled in archery", he said, and I nodded my head.


    "Get everything that involves archery", he told Henry. He wrote it down on a notepad.


    "And what about you Rosemary ", grandfather said with a smile.


    Rosie paused for a minute thinking to herself.


    "I''m only good at any involving speed.", she said.


    Grandfather put his hand on his chin and rubbed his beard and looked like he was deep in thought while he seemed to be studying us.


    "Rosemary how about learning swordsmanship since you''re good with speed. Sage since you are already good with archery and have good eyes. How about you learn how to shoot a gun, and learn swordsmanship as well.", he started looking us up and down. " Since the Kingdom of Vanuatu is more traditional and they focused more swordsmanship. They''re not equipped to handle weapons like we mercenaries uses outside of the kingdom. We''ll have the advantage when it comes to weaponry.", he said, still rubbing his beard.


    ¡°I want to learn¡±, I said looking up at him.


    Rosie nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Grandfather had a smile on his face, ¡°Good, I''ll have Yeshiva and Jemas train you¡±, he said.


    ¡°I guess we''re going to meet that asshole again after all¡±, Rosie whispered to me.


    I mouthed to her to shut up.


    An hour later, we decided to go the Peyton¡¯s room. When I knocked on the door, Peyton answered, and looked at us with an amused expression.


    ¡°Wait, why are the two of you covered in grass?¡±, She asked us.


    ¡°While we''re talking to grandfather Sage told me to shut up, and after grandfather left I tackled her." , Rosie said, looking confident like she won.


    ¡°It was a cheap shot I wasn''t even looking," I said grumbling.


    ¡°Are you getting ready to leave?¡±, Rosie asked Peyton.


    ¡°Yeah I have to go see your father, you two will have to stay since it isn''t safe for either one of you.", she said.


    We nodded our heads and she placed my hands on our heads and roughed up our hair.


    ¡°I expect you two to be careful while I''m gone¡±, she said, ¡°And you¡±, she looked at Rosie, ¡°No flirting with Yeshiva¡±, she said.


    I can tell Rosie fell for Yeshiva at firt sight, she stares at him every time she sees him.


    Rosie shrugged her shoulders and walked across the hall to our room. I felt a little hungry, and decided to go downstairs after talking to Peyton.


    ¡°Hey Rosie, I''m going to the kitchen to see if theirs anything to eat¡±, I said walking towards the stairs, Rosie nodded and walked into the room.


    I walked towards the stairs and took a couple of steps down. I stood on the stairs for a moment to look at portraits.


    After I had enough of looking at the photos, I turned around to walk down the stairs. Suddenly, I felt my body being pushed forward and before I knew it, I was lying on the floor blackening out.

 Chapter 16- Paranoid

    Chapter 16 - Paranoid


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I was slowly regaining consciousness, my head was throbbing and I could hardly move my body.


    After my eyesight got a little clearer, I looked up at the top of the stairs, but didn''t see anyone.


    I know I felt someone had pushed me down the stairs. I slowly tried to move my body onto the first stair so I could raise myself up. The living room was empty, and the lights to the dining room were off.


    I managed to lift my body up, and took a couple of small steps back up the stairs. I reached the top of the stairs but didn''t see anyone. I held on to the wall for support and slowly walked to the room. I could feel that the right side of my body was bruised pretty badly.


    A few minutes later, I finally reached the door to the room. I opened the door and Rosie was standing in the mirror brushing her hair. She looked towards my direction.


    ¡°Hey you good?¡±, she asked me looking directly at me. ¡°Why are you holding onto your stomach?¡±, she questioned me.


    I decided not to tell her that I was pushed down the stairs, not until I find out who it was.


    ¡°I''m fine, I just have cramps¡±, I said trying to look convincing.


    ¡°Oh well, get in the bed and rest¡±, she said, pushing me towards the bed.


    Every push made the pain in my body unbearable, I bit my lip trying to hold in the groans. Rosie tapped on the bed and I laid down.


    ¡°Peyton is leaving in the morning, I hope she stays safe out there¡±, Rosie said, while walking back in front of the mirror.


    I held in another groan, while trying to get comfortable in the bed.


    ¡°I''m sure she''ll be fine¡±, I managed to get the words out.


    When it became quiet, i knew Rosie had already fallen asleep. Once I was able to get in a comfortable sleeping position, I immediately starting to doze off as well.


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    I was sitting on the bed looking at the Sage and Rosemary pictures, that I managed to bring with me. I''m not sure if Prince Moises remembers how they look due to him being in a coma for a long time. While I was looking at the pictures, my phone started to ring.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I answered, seeing that it was from the other knight.


    ¡°Marianna¡±, he said, ¡°Prince Moises is awake, right now he doesn''t have much strength, but we keep mumbling Natalie''s name¡±, he continued on saying.


    ¡°I will be leaving in the morning to head to the location, but don''t be alarmed, Masiro Henrico will be coming with me, I had to tell him about the girls¡±, I said to him.


    He paused for a second, ¡° Be careful, I''ve seen alot of royal Knights in the area, it seems like one of the prince''s is in town¡±, he stated.


    Shit I thought to myself.


    ¡°Do you know who?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Not yet, but I will try to find out¡±, he said.


    ¡°Okay keep me posted¡±, I said and hung up the phone.


    I looked at the time and saw that it was 11pm. I should take a shower and go to bed.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I woke up out of my sleep and looked over and saw Sage was out for the night. I was a little hungry but I didn''t feel like moving.


    I looked at the time and saw it was 11:30pm.


    In the morning, Peyton will be leaving with our grandfather to go see my birth father.


    Speaking of fathers, I really miss Nathan, even though he was silly, he did cherish me very much. When I was younger he would tell me bedtime stories. When I told him I wanted to run track, he would go jogging with me, and take me to the gym he went to too. He was always at my competition holding up a big sign that said ¡°My daughter is better than your daughter¡± he would always piss everyone in the audience off. I really hope he''s alive and well and waiting to see me again.


    I heard groaning, Sage was moving around in her sleep. I grabbed her hand and she stopped moving. Seriously, she''s been doing that since we were younger.


    Sage and I would always sleep at each other''s houses and during the night she would move around groaning.


    I remember Peyton grabbing her hand one night, when we all slept together in the living room while watching movies. I''m pretty sure our life isn''t going to be normal anytime soon.


    While thinking to myself, I heard noises outside the door, but a second later, it became silent. Maybe it was Peyton, I thought to myself. My eyes started to get heavy and I dozed off again.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    The next morning, I woke up and my body was really sore. I looked down and saw Rosie wasn''t in the bed. I pulled the covers off of me, and started to get up slowly. I thought to myself, "I should take a shower. I walked in the bathroom and took my clothes off slowly. I looked in the mirror, the whole right side of my body was full of bruises. My side was black and purple, it looked horrible. I cut the water on, and took one big step into the shower, while holding my side.


    It took me longer than usual to shower due to the pain.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I managed to yell out.


    ¡°Peyton¡¯s getting ready to leave, hurry up and come downstairs¡±, Rosie yelled out.


    Shit, I barely managed to take a shower, and now I have to walk down the stairs again.


    ¡°Go ahead of me, I''ll be out in a minute¡±, I yelled out.


    ¡°Okay, see you down there¡±, Rosie said and left.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I didn''t want Rosie to see my bruises, I had to know who it was that pushed me. For all I know, the second floor is a guest floor, the main rooms are all upstairs and my grandfather''s room is on the first floor.


    Honestly I don''t know how many stay here, this place is filled with maids, butlers, and some guests that came for the clan meeting.


    I started wrecking my brain trying to think of the many options.


    I finally mustered the strength to walk out of the bathroom. Now I just have to try to walk normally down the stairs.


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    I was standing in the hallway talking to Yeshiva, when Peyton and Massey came walking out of their rooms.


    ¡°Good morning Rosemary¡±, Peyton said smiling.


    Massey nodded his head, it really was a man of few words


    ¡°So do you think you can handle being together with Masiro?¡±Yeshiva asked Peyton.


    She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°He''s the only option I have in order to get to where Prince Moises is¡±, she said.


    ¡°Are you sure he even remembers having daughters, I mean he has been in a coma for a long time¡±, Yeshiva asked, then held his hand over his mouth, catching himself and looking at me with a sorry expression.


    I chuckled.


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s not like I know him personally¡±, I said.


    Peyton gave Yeshiva a dirty look and he backed up holding his hands up.


    Peyton turned her head towards me after mugging Yeshiva.


    ¡°Is Sage awake?I''m getting ready to leave¡±, Peyton asked me.


    I walked across the hall and opened the door.


    ¡°I''m not sure, I''ll go check¡±, I said.


    I entered our room getting ready to wake Sage up. I looked at the bed and it was empty. I heard the shower in the bathroom and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Hey Sage¡±, I said while knocking.


    After I told Sage that Peyton was headed downstairs getting ready to leave, she told me to go head first and she was going to come down after her shower.


    I said okay, and walked back out the room.


    ¡°Was she asleep?¡±Yeshiva asked, while waiting in the hall.


    ¡°She''s in the shower, she said she''s going to meet us downstairs¡±, I said.


    Yeshiva started walking down the stairs and walked towards the front door. I followed behind him, and the living room was filled with some clan members. I saw Cena and Kenai, and Jemas talking standing by the hallway next to the dining room.


    Cena looked at me and rolled her eyes. I pointed my middle finger at her, not caring if anybody saw me or not.


    Yeshiva turned his head and started laughing. He pulled me towards him and put his hand on my shoulder pushing towards Peyton''s direction.


    ¡°We can''t have you fighting, this mansion is a no fight zone¡±, he said while still laughing.


    A few minutes later, I saw Sage coming down the stairs. She was walking normal then what she was last night, I guess her cramps really got to her. I''ll make sure to make my specialty tea for her cramps, I thought while smiling.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I finally got the strength to make it to the stairs. I try my best to walk down the stairs normally. The pain was unbearable and I didn''t want to show it on my face. I saw Rosie and Yeshiva standing by the door laughing. I mustered the strength to walk in their direction.


    ¡°Stupid bitch¡±, I heard someone mumbling, I looked around but there was nobody behind. I looked around the room and saw at least 15 people. I ignored it and walked towards Rosie.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±, Peyton asked.


    ¡°She has cramps¡±, Rosie answered for me.


    I put on a fake smile and nodded my head, ¡°Yeah these cramps are killing me¡±, I said lying.


    ¡°Eww¡±, Yeshiva said while pretending to gag.


    Peyton slapped Yeshiva''s arm, and he started rubbing it. She then walked up to me and started to give me a hug.


    ¡°I try to be back as fast as I can¡±, she said while hugging me.


    ¡°Okay¡±, I said.


    My grandfather walked into the living room and everyone bowed. He nodded his head towards Rosie and I, walked to where we were standing.


    ¡°I''ll see you two when I get back, Henry will have everything ready when I return¡±, he said, and rubbed Rosie and I on the top of our heads and walked off.


    Peyton, Massey, and my grandfather walked out and got into a large grayish truck.


    ¡°Let''s go eat¡±, Yeshiva said, rubbing his hands together, and walked towards the kitchen.


    Rosie and I followed behind him, and I tried to walk as normal as possible. Rosie stayed by her side keeping up the pace with me. I noticed Cena and a couple others walking behind us. We all entered the kitchen, and Na''mah was standing next to the chef talking. She looked up and saw us walking in.


    ¡°Hey everyone, lunch is almost ready¡±, she said pointing toward the dining hall.


    ¡°You all can head into the dining room¡±, she said and went back to what she was doing.


    I saw three maids standing up against the walls, they noticed us walking in and started to pull out the chairs. I sat next to Rosie, and Yeshiva sat across from us. Cena and her sister Kenai sat further down the table next to Jemas.


    ¡°Hey Yeshiva¡±, I heard Rosie call his name.


    He was looking at his phone, not paying attention.


    ¡°Hey Yeshiva¡±, Rosie said again tapping the table.


    He raised his head up and noticed her tapping the table.


    ¡°Do you need something Rosie?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Are you Jemas close?¡±, she asked.


    Yeshiva looked at Jemas who was talking to Cena.


    Yeshiva smirked, ¡°No way¡±, he said, ¡°we''re rivals after all¡±, he said.


    ¡°Rivals?¡±, I asked.


    He nodded, ¡°We have compete against each other to become the next Head of family, he sees me as a thorn to his side¡±, he said still smirking


    I was amazed.


    ¡°Wow, I guess mercenaries'' families are different¡±, I said.


    ¡°Of course, we always have to be on the lookout for someone wanting to kill us, even your own family members,¡± he said.


    Rosie and I looked at each other.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m pretty sure you two wouldn''t turn on eachother¡±, he said and looked back down to his phone.


    A few minutes later, some maids came in bringing food, placing plates in front of everyone at the table. On the plates, we had steak, potatoes, and some cabbage, and on the other plate was some dessert, it was brownies.


    I started eating and secretly held my stomach with my other hand, trying to eat while in pain was very uncomfortable. The room wasn''t too noisy, some people were still having conversations.


    Rosie and Yeshiva were flirting across the table to each other.


    I was savoring my food, I looked to my left and noticed Kenai looking at Rosie, and then she looked at me.


    She nodded her head and gestured her eyes toward the hallway.


    I nodded my head back, even though I didn''t understand why she did it


    I continued eating, and Na''mah walked in and sat at the table.


    ¡°Hey, how about we all go hiking on the mountain later on? '''', Na''mah said.


    Everyone at the table seemed interested, honestly I couldn''t walk another step. I leaned over to Rosie.


    ¡°You can go if you want¡±, I said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±, she asked, ¡°are you going to be okay alone?¡±


    I nodded my head, ¡°I''m fine, I''m just going to rest for a while¡±, I said.


    ¡°If anyone wants to join you can raise your hand and I''ll have the maids get everything ready.¡±, Na''mah stated.


    Everyone raised their hand except for me, Na''mah looked at me.


    ¡°Sage, you don''t want to go?¡±she asked, looking a little sad.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m cramping a little bad right now¡±, I said.


    She made an Oh shaped expression and smiled afterwards, ¡°Okay I hope you get some rest¡±, she said.


    An hour later, after lunch was over Rosie and Yeshiva walked back with me to the room. Yeshiva kept asking to come along but I kept declining.


    Rosie went into the bathroom to change her clothes, while Yeshiva stood outside the door.


    I laid down in bed, and was finally getting a chance to rest my body. I looked at the ceiling, contemplating on what to do, whoever pushed me, I''m going to smash their face in, I said to myself. I instantly felt my temper boiling, I could feel the anger inside me heating up.


    ¡°Hey, why are you gripping the sheets like that, are you hurting that bad¡±, I heard Rosie say as she stood over me.


    I was so caught up in my mind, that I didn''t hear her footsteps.


    ¡°Yeah cramps are really pretty bad¡±, I said, lying ass.


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want me to stay with you¡±, she said looking concerned


    ¡°I''m fine, go ahead¡±, I said. ¡°I know you want to flirt with Yeshiva¡±, I said, making her blush.


    She put her hands in front her face blushing and leaving the room out of embarrassment, I managed to get a few laughs out.


    A few hours had passed, and I still couldn''t fall asleep. I looked at the window and saw it was getting dark. I looked at the clock next to the bed and saw it was 8:00pm.


    Suddenly, I had the urge to use the bathroom, and managed to get out of the bed. I walked toward the bathroom and went to do my business. I decided to take a shower afterwards. After washing my body, I looked into the mirror and noticed the bruises got darker.


    I looked around the bathroom to find anything my could treat bruises.


    I found a few bandages and wrapped it around my torso, covering up all the bruises. I wrapped the remaining bandages around my right thigh to cover the few spots of bruising.


    After I was done treating my wounds,I put on my clothes and opened the bathroom door.


    I walked towards the bed, felt someone grab me from behind. I pushed my elbow into them trying to knock them off me.


    They backed up and grabbed me once again. I tried to fight them off, and managed to get away. When I ran toward the door and felt something hit me on the back of my head.


    Shit, I''m blacking out again.

 Chapter 17-Missing

    Chapter 17- Missing


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    Yeshiva and I followed behind Na''mah, she led us to a little storage room on the first floor.


    ¡°This is where I keep all my hiking gear¡±, she said pointing at the door. ¡°Rosemary since you don''t have any equipment yet, you can borrow some of mine¡±, she said, handing me a brown and white backpack.


    I looked at Yeshiva, ¡°Where is your gear? I asked him.


    He pointed towards the living room, ¡°We''re going to take my truck to the hiking site, I''ll grab my gear on the way¡±, he said.


    I nodded my head, and Na''mah grabbed a few more items out of the storage. I wish Sage was coming with us, it feels kind of weird to go somewhere without her, I thought to myself.


    Something felt strange to me, usually when Sage has cramps. Her face doesn''t usually look that pale, and everytime she moved she looked like she was hurting.


    I was deep in thought but was interrupted when Na''mah called my name.


    ¡°Ah yes,¡± I said, but I wasn''t paying attention to what she was saying.


    ¡°Let''s get ready to go¡±, she said, while walking ahead.


    I followed behind her into the living room. Cena and Kenai were standing by the door waiting for Na''mah.


    Seriously, why do I have to ride in a car with that bitch¡±, I mumbled to myself.


    I looked towards the stairs and saw two maids and a butler going up them. Maybe they were going up there to clean up or something I thought, to myself. We headed towards the Yeshiva truck, he gestured for me to get into the front seat. Na¡¯mah, Cena, and Kenai sat in the backseat.


    We rode for a couple of miles, and Yeshiva parked his truck in front of another large mansion. It had three cars parked in front of it. Yeshiva took off his seat belt and opened his truck door.


    ¡°I''m going to go grab my gear and backpack¡±, he said, getting out of the truck. He walked into the house and a few minutes later, came back out and got into the truck.


    ¡°Ready to go girls?¡±, he asked, looking cheerful.


    I heard Cena and Kenai in the backseat whispering, but couldn''t make out what they were saying.


    We rode for another 20 minutes deep into the mountains. We pulled up behind five other cars that was parked near the entrance of the mountains.


    ¡°It looks like the other clan members made it here before us¡± Na''mah said.


    After parking, we all got out of the truck and Cena walked toward Jemas and another guy, leaving Kenai and Na''mah behind.


    ¡°Jemas is Cena''s fiance¡±, Yeshiva whispered in my ear.


    ¡°She''s still a bitch¡±, I said not caring.


    Yeshiva laughed and grabbed the backpacks out of the trunk.


    I looked at Kenai and she was staring at me. So I stared back of course, causing her to look the other direction.


    ¡°She likes me¡±, Yeshiva said, smirking at me.


    ¡°Not my problem, I already set my eyes on you¡±, I said, smirking back.


    ¡°Okay guys let''s head to the trail¡±, Na''mah said, walking ahead and Kenai followed behind.


    We went up the trail in a line behind one another, Yeshiva was behind me, while Cena was in front of me.


    ¡°Why didn''t your sister come?¡±, she asked in a bitchy tone.


    ¡°Period¡±, I said.


    ¡°Why did you leave her alone in an unfamiliar place?¡±she asked, looking back at me.


    ¡°If anything happens to my sister, I''ll burn this whole town to ashes¡±, I said looking her in the eyes.


    She turned back around and kept walking.


    ¡°Wow, make sure you do that when I''m not around, I don''t want to be burned to death.¡±, Yeshiva said walking behind me laughing.


    While walking up the trail, we made it to a cabin that was sitting on the left side of the forest.


    ¡°It''s one of the resting checkpoints¡±, Yeshiva said before I could ask.


    ¡°How long are we going to be out here?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Couple hours, going up the side of the mountain and back down again takes at least 4 hours¡±, Yeshiva said.


    Four hours, I thought to myself, maybe Sage is sleeping.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    ¡°Mmmm¡±, I groaned, feeling the pain on the back of my head. I opened my eyes and saw I was in a little room. The walls were black and the room had no windows, the door was shut. I tried to move my body and noticed I was tied to a chair. I shook the chair trying to get myself out, but the cord around me was too tight.


    I heard the door come open and pretended to still be unconscious.


    ¡°She looks just like that son of a bitch.¡±, I heard a man with a deep accent.


    ¡°What do you want to do with her?¡±, I heard another man''s voice. It wasn''t as deep but sounded familiar.


    ¡°We have to hurry up before Chief Masiro comes back.¡±, he said, ¡°Cover her eyes, before she wakes up.¡±, he continued on saying.


    I felt someone tie something around my eyes, and I heard his footsteps as he walked up closer to me.


    ¡°Wow, she is a beauty¡±, the man said. ¡°I guess it''s the royal blood in her vein.¡± he said.


    ¡°That stupid bitch Natalie cheated on me with a royal scum, and had the nerve to have that bastards children.¡±, the man said.


    I remembered. He''s the one my grandfather dragged out the house.


    ¡°Hurry up and take her out of here¡±, he said.


    ¡°We''re going to send her to the bounty hunters that''s looking for them.¡±, he said.


    ¡°What about the other one?¡±, the man with the deep voice asked.


    ¡°She wasn''t in the room¡±, another person said as they walked in the room.


    ¡°What are we going to do about Chief Masiro?¡±the man said with a deep voice asked.


    ¡°We''ll worry about that if he makes it out of the ambush waiting for him.¡±, the other man said.


    Oh no, I thought to myself, Grandfather and Peyton are in trouble. I felt afraid not knowing what was going to happen to me.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We"ll get the other bitch later.¡±, I heard the man say.


    I stopped pretending to be unconscious when I heard that.


    ¡°If you touch my sister, I''ll kill you¡±, I said.


    The men became quiet and one started laughing


    ¡°Little girl you can''t do anything tied up¡±, he said kicking the chair, causing me to fall backwards.


    ¡°Mmmm¡± I groaned out loud. The pain was unbearable.


    ¡°Get her and put her in the trunk.¡±, one of the other men said.


    I felt someone pick me and placed me across his shoulders.


    ¡°Let go of me¡±, I started kicking my legs.


    ¡°Tie her legs up¡±, the familiar voice said.


    "Yes sir", he responded.


    I could feel my body being placed down on the floor, and the man grabbed my legs. I tried to kick my right leg as he was trying to tied them up. Unfortunately, the pain was unbearable and I couldn''t control my body. After tying me up completely, he lifted up my body once again and threw me over his shoulder. I internally groaned as he began to walk.


    A few minutes later, he stopped walking and I heard the sound of something opening. The man placed me down om a solid surface, and I could hear the sound of something closing over me.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    The sun started to go down, and everyone decided to take a break. Yeshiva handed a bottle of water and we sat on a large rock. The view was beautiful, seeing the sun set over the lake.


    ¡°Okay guys let''s head back¡±, Na''mah said.


    We all started to grab our bags and head back down the trail.


    By the time we reached the bottom of the mountains and back into the forest, the sky was completely dark.


    Yeshiva, Na''mah and I got back into the truck, while all of Cena and Kenai left with Jemas.


    We rode for approximately 40 minutes. Na''mah was in the backseat asleep, while Yeshiva was driving and held my hand.


    ¡°If you''re going to hold my hand, that must mean you belong to me." I said, sounding flirty.


    He laughed and squeezed my hand, ¡°When is your birthday?¡±, he asked.


    I thought to myself for a moment. I haven''t been keeping up with the days, so I wasn''t sure how long we had until our birthday''s.


    Yeshiva looked at his phone, ¡°It''s June 15th¡±, he said.


    ¡°Holy shit¡±, I shouted. ¡° Sage''s birthday is tomorrow, mine''s the day after.¡±, I said.


    ¡°How are you twins with different birthdays?¡±, he asked, seriously.


    ¡°I''m guessing there was a time difference between us being born.¡±, I said.


    ¡°I guess that makes Sage the oldest out of you two.¡±, he said.


    ¡°Yeah she totally has the big sister vibe¡±, I said laughing.


    "Wait, why did Peyton said, you had a couple week until your birthday.", he asked.


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Maybe to stop you from flirting with me.", I said.


    We pulled up in front of the mansion, and I couldn''t wait to get back to Sage.


    I walked ahead of Na''mah and Yeshiva. After opening the front door, I walked up the stairs and noticed some of the maids. They were walking up the stairs to the third floor while I walking up to the second floor. When I made it to our room, I open the door and saw that the lights were off.


    ¡°Hey Rosie, I''m going to go take a quick shower in one of the guest rooms." Yeshiva said, walking down the left side of the hall.


    ¡°Okay¡±, I said, without looking in his direction and entered the room.


    ¡°Sage, are you sleeping?¡±I asked, but didn''t get an answer. ¡°Maybe she''s asleep," I said out loud, while taking off my shoes.


    I cut the lights on, noticing that Sage wasn''t in the bed. I walked over towards the bathroom to see she was in there. When I got closer, I saw broken glass all over the floor and blood stains leading from the bathroom.


    ¡°SAGE?!¡± I shouted looking inside the bathroom, seeing that she was no where in the room.


    I stomped towards the door swinging it open.


    ¡°YESHIVA!¡± I yelled while running through the hall.


    I started banging on his door.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±, he asked, opening up the door half dressed.


    ¡°There''s blood in the room¡±, I yelled ¡° something happened to my sister!


    Yeshiva rushed out the room, running towards the room Sage and I were in.


    ¡°Shit, someone attacked her while we was gone¡±, he said looking at the blood on the floor


    ¡°I should''ve never left her alone.¡±, I pulled my hair and started yelling out loud, falling to the floor.


    Yeshiva leaned down holding onto me.


    Na¡¯mah and a few other people came running into the room, asking why I was shouting.


    ¡°Something happened to Sage, while we were gone!¡±, Yeshiva shouted.


    ¡°What!¡± , Na''mah shouted, looking to be distraught.


    I heard whispering from one of the maids, that ran into the room behind Na''mah. I pushed Yeshiva off of me and grabbed her by her uniform. "Where the fuck is my sister!", I shouted in her face.


    She looked younger then me and had a terrified expression on her face. ¡°Some of the maids were complaining about their uniforms going missing earlier today.¡±, she said, while shivering.


    Na''mah placed her hand on my shoulder, I looked over at her and she shook her head.


    I let go of the maid and Na''mah stepped in the middle of us.


    ¡°Tell me what happen¡±, Na''mah said, glaring directly at the maid.


    The maid looked frightened, and put her head down and started to shiver more.


    "Tsk", I clicked my teeth and grabbed her by the uniform again.


    ¡°Easy¡± Yeshiva said grabbing my hand. ¡°Let''s see what she has to say¡±, he said.


    I pulled my hand away from him.


    ¡°Earlier some of the maids said their uniforms were missing.¡±, she said once again, ¡°I think someone pretended to be a maid and snuck inside mansion.¡±, she said, lifting her head up to look at Na''mah.


    Yeshiva and Na''mah eyebrow raised.


    ¡°They''re a lot of people who don''t approve of Sage and Rosemary being here. The list is too long to narrow down.¡±, Na''mah stated.


    ¡°I don''t care who they are, I''m going to kill every single one of you.¡±, I said "Find my sister or I''m going to burn down this damn town while looking for her." I said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After I heard the sound of something closing. I realized I was inside of the trunk.


    I tried to remain conscious as it was getting harder to breath. I didn''t know how much time had passed since I was kidnapped once again. All of a sudden, the vehicle stopped moving and I heard the men getting out of the car.


    I heard the trunk open, and felt someone lifting up my body.


    ¡°Is this her?¡±, I heard an unfamiliar voice, it was another man with a deep foreign accent.


    ¡°Yes¡±, the person carrying me answered.


    ¡°Where''s the other one?¡±, the man asked.


    ¡°She wasn''t in the room at the time¡±, the man carrying me said.


    The man with the deep foreign accent sighed.


    ¡°I''ll take her from now¡±, he said.


    The man that was carrying me leaned down and placed me onto another solid surface.


    After a few minutes, I could feel movement and every bump they hit was causing my injuries to hurt more. I wanted to groan out loud, but didn''t because I felt another presence near me.


    ¡°How long until we get there?¡±Another unfamiliar voice asked, it wasn''t as deep as the first man but he also had the same accent.


    ¡°About 5 hours,¡± the man with the deep voice said.


    Damn I have stayed tied up for five more hours, I thought to myself.


    I could hear music playing while the men were silent. I opened my eyes again, and was able to to see little bit of light through whatever was covering my eyes.


    I just laid there, glacing around, while mentally preparing myself for whatever was going to happen.


    A few hours passed by and I kept my focus on the ceiling, and periodically glanced at the man sitting next to me. When the vehicle stopped, I heard one of the man speaking another language.


    ¡°Hello gentlemen¡±, I heard another foreign voice.


    ¡°Hello sir, we''re just passing through.¡±, one of the men said.


    ¡°Do you have your passport?¡±, he asked them.


    ¡°Yes¡±, the men responded.


    A few seconds later, the man standing outside the vehicle started to speaking again.


    ¡°Enjoy your stay, Welcome to The Kingdom of Vanuatu¡±, the man said.


    My eyes widened after hearing what he just said.


    ¡°What did he just say?¡±, I mumbled to myself.


    I felt the vehicle move once again, and I immediately started to feel even more afraid.


    ¡°Did he just say Vanuatu?¡± I thought to myself.


    ¡°We''re here¡±, one of the men said.


    I heard the doors to the vehicle open and someone pulled me towards them.


    ¡°I can''t believe she been unconscious this whole time¡±, one of the men stated.


    ¡°Lucky for us, if she did make a sound we would''ve had to kill her.¡±, the other man said.


    My heart started racing and I had to control myself and pretend to be unconscious again.


    I felt someone lift me up and carry me up some stairs.


    ¡°Man this place is fucking huge¡±, one of the men said, while walking up the stairs.


    I heard doors open and the one carrying me continued to walk.


    A few moments later, the person carrying me placed me down onto a solid surface again and took off the blindfold and started to untie me.


    I was still pretending to be unconscious and waited until I couldn''t feel his presence anymore.


    I kept my eyes closed and heard the sound of a gate closing. I continued to wait until i felt no one esle was around.


    When I opened my eyes, I couldn''t see anything. The room was dark with a little bit of light shining through the small window above me, it barely lit up the room.


    I tried to move my body and slowly got up.


    I placed my foot on the ground and slowly raised up my body. I took a few steps while placing my hand unto the wall for support. I slid my hand across the concrete wall trying to feel my way.


    With the little bit of light shining, I hesitated out of fear after seeing the iron bars in front of me.


    All of sudden, I heard movements coming from the room next to me. It was the sound of chains, and I could hear them moving closer to the iron bars.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I said, hearing my voice echo.


    I placed both of my hands on the iron bars.


    ¡°Hello, is somebody there?¡±, I asked, starting to freak out.


    I continued to hear the chains make noises and backed up from the bars, I though I was going crazy.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I heard female voice, it was soft and I could tell she had problems speaking.


    I got freaked out and took a few more steps back.


    ¡°Did they just bring you in her¡±, the soft voice again.


    ¡°Yes , Can you tell me where we are?¡±, I asked. And ran up back to the iron bars. I groaned because the pain.


    ¡°Who are you?,¡± I heard the soft voice getting a little closer.


    ¡°My name is Sage Young, I was kidnapped, and someone put me in here¡±, I said.


    ¡°That''s a pretty name¡±, the womam said, her voice got a little more clearer as she approached the iron bars.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡±, I asked her.


    I could tell she was still having a hard time speaking, as she was trying to get the words out.


    ¡°My name is¡­.¡±, she paused for a second i could hear her trying to catch her breath.


    ¡°My name is Natalie¡­..¡±Natalie Henrico¡±


    I tightened my grip around the bars, "Mom?", I mumbled.

 Chapter 18- Smoke in the Air

    Chapter 18- Smoke in the air


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After hearing her name, I started tearing up. I couldn''t believe it. The woman in the next room was my birth mother. I was feeling overwhelmed. Before I could get any words out, I heard footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Hurry up, and pretend you are unconscious¡±, my mother said in the softest voice I ever heard.


    I placed my hand on the wall to guide myself back to where I was laying. I heard the footsteps get closer, I laid down and closed my eyes.


    ¡°Bang bang¡± I heard something hit against the iron bars.


    ¡°Is she still unconscious?¡±I heard a man''s voice, it was deep and smooth that was speaking in foreign accent but different from the men before.


    ¡°I guess so captain¡±, I heard a female voice.


    ¡°Bang bang¡±, I heard something hit the bars again.


    ¡°Go in there and wake her up¡±, I heard the man with the smooth voice say.


    I heard the sound of a gate sliding back. The footsteps got closer. I laid there with my eyes closed, and felt a presence standing next to me. I could feel someone place their hand on the side of my face, before shaking my body.


    ¡°Mmmm¡±, I groaned, my body was still sore and I really wanted to punch whoever was shaking me.


    ¡°I think she''s waking up¡±, I heard the female say.


    I opened my eyes and pretended I was waking up. I got slowly rubbing my eyes with my right hand.


    ¡°Wow, she look just like him¡±, the female said.


    I opened my eyes wider, and saw the lights were on. I looked at the  middle-aged woman, she was  fair-skinned with long straight burgundy hair  and brown eyes and she was dressed in a soldier type uniform, she staring down at me with  warm expression.


    The man standing next to her, had a brown caramel  skin tone, tall and muscular with black curly hair and hazel eyes, was also dressed in a uniform.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡±, he asked me.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I said, while trying to read the situation.


    ¡°Hey, we have to hurry before the guards wake up¡±, the woman said.


    I looked at them confused.


    ¡°How hard did you hit them?¡±, the man asked.


    The woman smirked, ¡°We have to hurry before someone notices¡±, she said.


    The man looked at me and tilted his head to the side.


    I slid back towards the wall, I started to feel uncomfortable with the way he was looking at me.


    ¡°Wait", the woman said while reaching out her hand. We''re not here to hurt you¡±, the woman tried to reassure me. ¡°We just came to see the beauty the guards were talking about, They said you look exactly like Prince Moises.¡±, she said.


    ¡°I heard that he''s my father.¡± I said, looking up at them.


    The woman and man looked at eachother, and seemed a little tense.


    I heard the chains move in the next room.


    ¡°Sage?¡±I heard my mother''s soft voice again.


    ¡°Yes", I answered, nervously.


    ¡°Do you have a sister?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Yes, her name is Rosemary¡±, I said.


    She became silent and I heard the sound of her crying.


    ¡°My babies¡±, she said, softly.


    The man and woman looked at me like they didn''t know what was going on.


    ¡°So it''s true¡±, the man said.


    The man started to speak but was interrupted.


    ¡°What happened to Marianna?¡± I heard my mother ask in a concern tone.


    I heard the man and woman gasp.


    ¡°You know Marianna?¡±, the woman asked.


    I nodded my head, ¡°she''s the one who raised me.¡±, I said.


    ¡°We have to tell your father.¡±, the woman said to the man


    Before he could answer, we heard the opening of a door from down the hall.


    ¡°Shit, we have to go before we get arrested¡±, the woman said.


    ¡°Wait¡±, I reached my hand out but they closed the gate.


    ¡°We''ll be back tonight¡±, the man said.


    And I nodded my head.


    After a while it became silent, I walked up to the gate again and looked around. We were definitely inside of a prison, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Have you met your father?¡±, my mother  asked.


    ¡°No, Peyton, I mean Marianna said he''s been in a coma for the last 10 years and he just recentlt woke up not too long ago.¡±, I stated.


    ¡°Can you tell me about you and your sister''s life?¡±, she asked,


    I hesitated for a moment trying to see where I should start, but I wanted to know something too.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°For so long, I could hardly remember the days or years¡±, she said while sighing.


    ¡°Rosie and I have grew up together even though we were raised in different houses.


    I love archery, while Rosie liked to run track.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Your father loved archery too¡±, she said.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I felt a little happy knowing that.


    ¡°How do we get out of here?¡±, I asked, seriously


    ¡°We''ll be out of here soon, the plan should be going into effect soon, " she said.


    ¡°What plan?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°You saw the two that just left right?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I answered.


    ¡°I''ve been in here a long time, I hear many stories. When the guards are being lazy during their different shifts, they start gossiping. Some of the citizens are furious with the King, I heard someone has been planning a rebellion.¡±, she said.


    ¡°A rebellion?¡±, I asked ¡°you mean killing the King¡±.


    ¡°Yes¡±, she said, ¡°The guards who just left might be members of the rebels. I heard  some of them were former  followers of your father¡±, she said.


    ¡°Once they come back, go with them.¡±, she continued.


    ¡°What about you?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I have to stay here, there''s something I must to do ¡°, she said, sounding determined.


    A few minutes later, we heard footsteps, I hurried back to the spot I was laying. The footsteps got closer and a middle-aged man tall in stature dressed in a black garment covered in jewels walked up to the iron bars.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, I asked, while sliding backwards.


    ¡°I''m the current Crown Prince. I''m Prince Marshall Vanuatu¡±, he said. ¡°I believe you are the bastard child of my pathetic brother.¡±, he stated


    ¡°The only bastard I see is you¡± I said, spitting towards the bars.


    ¡°How dare you lowly¡± one of the guards took out his sword. Marshall raised his head and the guard slowly lowered his sword.


    Prince Marshall walked over towards the next room my mother was in, the guard remained standing in front of the bars of my cell.


    ¡°I see you are still managing to stay alive after all that torture I put you through yesterday¡±, he said.


    I heard her scoff softly.


    ¡°Of course, I can''t die just yet, I haven''t gotten the chance to slice your throat.¡±, she said.


    Marshall started laughing and I could hear his footsteps walking away.


    ¡°Like mother, like daughter, how fun¡±, he said, and I heard the door shut.


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    I laid under the cover slowly losing my temper. How do they expect me to stay still while my sister is missing! I shouted.


    It''s been 24 hours since Sage disappeared, and I had enough of these stupid maids coming to check on me.


    ¡°Rosemary, can I come in?¡±, I heard Na''mah entering the room.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±, I asked in a very pissed tone.


    ¡°I have a list of people who I think  would do something like this¡±, she said.


    I threw the cover off my head and snatched the papers from her. I looked at the photos, and she handed me about 8 of them. She picked up a photo out of my hand.


    ¡°Do you remember him?¡±She showed me a middle-aged looking man.


    ¡°He looks familiar¡±, I looked at the picture trying to remember who he was.


    ¡°His name is Brian Reynolds¡±, she said, ¡°He was your mother''s fiance before she left on her mission¡±, she stated.


    ¡°Do you think he took my sister?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°It''s possible, one of the maids said she seen a man who looked like him dressed like a butler.¡±, she said.


    ¡°How do you know she''s not lying?¡± I asked. Grabbing on to Na''mah shirt.


    ¡°Because Yeshiva interrogated all of the workers here, after all he was the one who was your bodyguard, once my father finds out Sage is missing. Yeshiva will probably be severely punished. So now he''s kind of on a rampage.¡±, she said, holding her head with her left hand.


    ¡°Where is Brian now?¡±I asked, balling up his photo out of anger.


    ¡°We''re not sure¡±, she said ¡° But we will find her.¡±, she continued on saying.


    ¡°You guys better hope she''s alive, now get out¡±, I said, letting go of her shirt and pulled the covers  over my head again.


    Na''mah sighed, and left the room.


    I took the covers off my head again, and looked through the photos once again.


    ¡°110 Central st¡±, I looked at the address that was written next to the photo.


    I got out of the bed and walked out of the room. I saw a maid walking up the stairs.


    ¡°Excuse me¡±, I said, causing her to turn around.


    ¡°Yes¡±, she answered.


    ¡°Do you know how far this address is?¡±I asked, and showed her the photo.


    She look at me and shook her head, ¡°You can''t go there¡±, she said looking afraid.


    ¡°Why?¡±I asked, getting pissed off.


    ¡°I heard Brian is a maniac, many people in the clan fears him.¡±, she said.


    ¡°Maniac or not, that bastard might have my sister¡± I said, slamming my hand on the wall.


    The maid was startled.


    ¡° It''s about 20 minutes from here¡±, she said.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I said out loud, I don''t know anything about this place, I thought to myself.


    The maid left and I continued to stand at the bottom of the stairs that was leading to the third floor.


    I slammed my hand up against the wall out of frustration.


    I started hearing different voices coming from the stairs leading to the second floor. I saw Cena walking up the stairs holding a black bag. I decided to go wait until she came up to the second floor before calling out to her.


    ¡°Hey Cena¡±, I said, causing her to look over at me.


    She turned around showing a bitchy expression.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±, she said sounding annoyed.


    ¡°Tell me about Brian Reynolds¡±, I asked her, and held up his photo.


    ¡°The whole clan knows he was supposed to marry your mother.¡±, she said. She grabbed the photo, ¡°From what my mother told me, it seems like the he only reason he wanted to marry aunt Natalie, was so he could become the next Chief. He lost that chance once your mother disappeared.¡±, she stated.


    ¡°Do you think he took my sister?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Besides us not liking the high society of nobility. He''s the only one with that would hold a gudge against you two, it''s definitely him.¡±, she said looking at the photo.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I looked up at the window above me, and I noticed it had gotten dark.


    I could hear some of the guards talking down the hall. I walked up to the iron bars and tired to eavesdrop on their conversation. I couldn''t make out what they were saying since they were standing in a distance.


    Suddenly, I heard the door shut and wondered if someone had came in or whether the guards had left out. Then, I heard footsteps approaching.


    I contemplated on whether or not stay by the bars or lay down. The pain in my body started to lessen but I could tell I still had some internal bruising.


    I heard the footsteps getting closer and saw the man and woman from earlier. I felt a little relieved. I was glad it wasn''t that stupid prince.


    The man stood in front of the gate and looking down at me.


    ¡°Do you want to join us ?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Do you think I want to stay here?, I said tilting my head, ¡°What a dumb question to ask.¡±, I stated.


    The woman laughed, ¡° I like her¡±, she said.


    ¡°Please take her with you¡±, I heard my mother say.


    ¡°Hey, I''m not leaving without you¡±, I shouted, ¡°You''ve been in here  long enough, Rosie and I need you now.¡±, I shouted again, I started tearing up because I was overwhelmed with emotions.


    She was silent for a while, the woman walked over in front of her room.


    ¡°Come with us¡±, she said.


    My mother hesitated for  a while.


    ¡°Okay¡±, she said, softly.


    I felt relieved that, knowing she was willing to come with us.


    The gates started sliding open, and that man stepped in.


    ¡°We need to hurry¡±, he said reaching for my hand, ¡°We incapacitated the guards after sneaking in. They''ll be waking up soon.


    I grabbed his hand, and he helped me out of the cell.


    When I walked out of the cell. I turned my head in the direction of my mother''s cell. The woman broke the chain off my mother''s leg. She helped her walk out of the cell. When she approached me, I finally had the chance to see her face.


    She looked like an older version of Rosie. She had a light caramal skin tone with long, curly reddish hair and green eyes. she was skinny. You could tell she hadn''t eaten properly for a while. Her arms were covered in scars, and it instantly broke my heart. I laid my head on her small shoulders, she placed her arms around me, and I started to cry.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After talking to Cena, I was positive that bastard Brian took my sister. While walking up the stairs to go find Yeshiva. I heard one of the maids talking, she was saying that Yeshiva was getting ready to visit the people on the list. I immediately turned around and ran down the stairs. I was sure that Yeshiva wasn''t going to let me come along.


    I snuck out while no one was around and climbed into the back of Yeshiva''s truck. I saw that he had a blanket sticking out of his backpack from when we went hiking and covered myself with it.


    ¡°Yes, once I get there I will call you and follow up.¡±, I heard him saying. He walked alongside the truck, and I could hear him opening the door. He started the truck and I could feel that we were backing up. He pulled off and left the mansion.


    We rode for a while,  before coming to a complete stop. I heard the truck door close, and Yeshiva phone started ringing.


    ¡°I don''t see Brian''s car¡±, I heard Yeshiva say.


    I could hear him walking around the truck. He opened one of the doors and closed it again a few second later.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±, he said, still talking on the phone.


    For some reason, he put the phone on speaker. I moved the blanket that was covering me and started to peek around, once I heard him move away from the truck.


    ¡°Is it done yet?¡±, I heard my grandfather''s voice.


    ¡°Not yet sir, I''m starting now.¡±, Yeshiva replied.


    ¡°Find my granddaughter.¡±, he said, his voice was full of anger. ¡°Everyone on that list, burn down their houses as a warning.¡±, he said.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±, Yeshiva responded, in a respectful manner.


    I peeked from inside the truck and saw


    Yeshiva walking around Brian''s house.


    He was pouring gas everywhere. He then lit a cigarette taking a puff before throwing it into the gas.


    The flames immediately started to spread, to the house and the fire became bigger.


    Yeshiva walked back to the truck and started it up.


    When he started driving off, I watched the house go up in flames. A second later, all I could hear in the distance was the people inside screaming.

 Chapter 19- Smoke in the Air 2

    Chapter 19- Smoke in the air (2)


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    After finding out Sage was kidnapped, I immediately informed the Chief. I was scared shitless, once I heard his voice. I had no idea he would cherish them this much.


    "Chief, I have something to report.", I said


    Even hearing him breathe over the phone made me nervous.


    "Yeshiva, I''m currently busy at the moment, what is it?", he asked.


    "Umm sir,"I felt the words stuck in my throat.


    "What is it?" he shouted on the phone, I had to move the phone away from my ear.


    "Chief, Sage is missing", I said, feeling like my heart was going to explode.


    I could hear him drop something on the other side of the line.


    "What the fuck you mean Sage is missing?", he shouted in my ear again.


    "Everyone wanted to go hiking, and Sage wasn''t feeling well. She decided to stay in the mansion and rest. When we returned back to your mansion. Rosie start screaming and we all ran to the room.Sage was gone and the room had traces of blood." I said.


    "Yeshiva", he said in a calm voice. I was terrified at how calm he sounded.


    "Yes Chief", I said.


    "If you don''t find my granddaughter by the time I get back.", I gulped nervously, "I''m going to kill your whole family.", he said and hung up the phone.


    I stood there stunned, not because I was afraid. It was because I knew he meant it. He killed many clan members, relative or not when Natalie disappeared.


    I scratched my head trying to figure out where to start. I get out of my truck and decided to go inside to check on Rosemary. I walked inside and saw Na''mah standing near the stairs with a folder in her hand, she was flipping through the pages, and I walked over to where she was standing.


    "Na''mah", I called out to her.


    She raised her head and gestured for me to hurry over, I walked towards her and she handed me a photo. I looked down at the photo and saw it was Brian Reynolds.


    "Brian?", I asked curiously.


    "I think he''s the one who took Sage", she said with a serious look on her face.


    "It''s possible, he did seem pretty pissed at the meeting, and the Chief did throw him out", I said.


    "And another thing", she said while showing me another photo.


    "What''s this?", I looked at the photo and recognized the person.


    "That''s Carla, Brian''s daughter", Na''mah said.


    "You think she''s involved?", I asked.


    "One of the maids said they saw her in a maid uniform, at first she didn''t realize who it was because we have a lot of new maids, but she later noticed it was Carla", she said.


    "Well her specialty is infiltration", I said.


    Na''mah nodded her head.


    "I have to inform the Chief", I said, pulling out my phone.


    I dialed the number and heard it ringing. He answered a second later.


    "If you''re calling again, does it mean you found something.", he said.


    "Chief, Na''mah and I, believe Brian is the one who took Sage.'''', I said.


    He was silent for a second, and I instantly started to sweat in anticipation.


    "Find him, kill him and his whole family.", he said, and hung up the phone.


    Na''mah looked at me and shrugged her shoulders.


    "Go", she said.


    "What if Brian isn''t home, im sure he''s not in the territory?", I asked.


    "If he''s not, his family''s burnt bodies will be his warning.", she said, "Now Go", she said, pushing me forward.


    I nodded my head and walked towards my truck.


    I drove for about four miles up to the town''s store, and parked outside the gas station. I grabbed two gas containers from the back of my truck. I filled the containers up with gas and bought a pack of cigarettes. Walking back to the truck I ran into my brother Jemas.


    "Where are you headed?"he asked me, looking at the containers in my hand.


    "Important mission", I said.


    "Is this about that girl that went missing?", he asked.


    "You mean Sage", I said while loading up the truck.


    He lit up a cigarette, and looked at me.


    "Why are you helping them, you know we hate the nobility." he said blowing the smoke towards my face.


    "It doesn''t change the fact that they also belong to the Henrico Clan, after all, Natalie''s their mother.", I said, getting annoyed.


    He flicked his cigarette and looked to be deep in thought.


    "Need help?", he asked.


    I was surprised, he never liked doing any type of job with me.


    "You help me?", I said questioning him, still surprised, "Fine, but right now I have something to do." I said, and climbed into my truck.


    He nodded his head and walked towards his car.


    I pulled my phone out of my pocket to see the time it was 10:30pm.


    I learned from Na''mah, that Carla usually shows up at home around this time.


    After leaving the town''s store. I drove for 30 minutes and finally arrived near Brian''s home. I parked couple in front Brian''s home and noticed his car wasn''t there.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I noticed Brian''s wife and Carla''s car was in the driveway and started walking around the house. I began pouring gas all over the place and lit two cigarettes and tossed it into the gas.


    The fire immediately started to spread. I walked back towards my truck and threw the containers in the back. I hopped into my truck and started to drive off.


    While driving off, my phone started to ring. I looked at the phone and saw a number that wasn''t saved in my contacts.


    "Hello", I answered.


    "Where the fuck is my daughter?" I heard Peyton''s voice.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I started to hear screams coming from inside of the house, it was terrifying. I placed the cover back on top of me, and contemplated on how I was going to get out of this truck without him noticing.


    I was glad it was dark, because it seemed like he didn''t notice the blanket had been moved.


    A couple minutes had gone by, and I felt the truck had stopped moving. I moved the blanket out of my face so I could look up and peek around. As soon as I removed the cover, I heard tapping on the side of the truck.


    "Did you really think I didn''t notice you laying there?", I heard Yeshiva asked.


    I was caught red-handed, I pulled the blanket completely off of me.


    "How did you notice, it''s dark outside", I asked, reaching my hand out.


    "I''ve been a mercenary since I was 15 years old, my eyes are trained to see in the dark.", he said, grabbing my hand and lifting me up.


    "So what now?", I asked.


    Yeshiva picked me up and placed me down on the ground.


    "I informed the Chief, and Peyton just called me, she''s seriously pissed off", he said, acting like he was shivering.


    "We need to find Brian", he said.


    "Teach me", I said in a serious tone.


    "Teach you what?"he asked, looking down at me.


    "I want to become a mercenary, I''m going to find my sister whether you like it or not", I said, staring at him face to face.


    Yeshiva looked at me for a second, and nodded his head.


    "Are you prepared?"he asked, looking at me with a serious expression.


    "Anything to get my sister back.", I said looking up at him.


    "Training starts at sunrise", he said. He grabbed my hand and helped out of the truck and we walked towards the mansion.


    "Go get some rest, I need to go speak with Na''mah?", he said, kissing me on the forehead.


    I nodded my head, went inside and walked up the stairs, to the room.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I was still crying like a baby while hugging my mother''s small frame.


    "We need to hurry", the woman said.


    Mom and I nodded our heads and followed behind them. The man and woman helped support us while we walked up the stairs.


    "You never told me your name", I said to the man.


    "Sylvester Synovial", he said


    "Where are we going?", I asked.


    "For now let''s worry about getting out of the palace.", he stated.


    I nodded my head.


    Mother and I, followed behind them and we walked up a flight of stairs. I look back and realized we were in a prison underground. The woman stopped walkong and placed her hand onto the wall. I looked around and saw that we were standing in the middle of the long concrete hallway.


    She push on the certain section of the wall. And pushed it harder. I noticed it was a door it was completely hidden in plain sight. She slid it to the left and looked back at mother and I.


    "We can use this tunnel to get out of the palace", she said.


    We climbed inside one by one.


    "How do you two know about this?", I asked.


    "When we were younger...", he started to say, but was interrupted by a loud siren.


    "Shit we need to hurry, they found out.", the woman said.


    We crawled inside, it was a narrow path, it was dark and all I could do was feel the concrete up against my body.


    "Don''t panic and keep moving forward.", the woman said.


    "How far do we have to crawl?", I asked.


    "The tunnel runs in between the dungeon and the palace training ground for the royal guards.", Sylvester said.


    We continued to crawl, I was starting to lose strength in my arms.


    "Can I rest for a while?", I asked while trying to regain my strength.


    "Hmm we have about another mile to travel." Sylvester said, "I''ll give you a 5 minute break then we have to continue without stopping.", he continued on saying.


    I put my arms down and laid flat on the hard surface catching my breath, I was so exhausted.


    (PEYTON''S P.O.V)


    After arriving in the Sergio region. Masiro, Massey and I, were on our way to meet up with one of Prince Moises guardsman.


    We pulled up into a checkpoint. One of the guards who was standing at the post walked over to the driver side of the truck.


    Masiro sat in the driver seat and handed the guard a gold metal tag, I didn''t know what was on it. The guard nodded his head and let us pass through the checkpoint.


    "What did you show him?", I asked curiously.


    "It''s a mercenary tag", he said, "High ranking mercenaries can travel anywhere as long as they keep their tags on them.", he added.


    I looked at my phone and received a message from one of the guardsman.


    "Be careful, I heard rumors of an ambush coming.", he said in the text.


    "Hey masiro, I got text saying something about an ambush.", I said to him


    "Any coordinates." , He asked.


    "Not yet", I said.


    "Let''s hurry", he said and started speeding up.


    Two hours later, we arrived in front of a medium size building. It was surrounded by a couple of guards. The area was secluded, it was surrounded by a forest.


    One of the guards walked up to the truck, holding up a rifle. He looked familiar and I noticed it was Dell, one of the former guards who left with the kingdom with Prince Moises.


    I opened the door and got out of the truck so he could see it was me.


    "Marianna", he said, lowering the rifle down to his side.


    "How''s Prince Moises?"I asked.


    "He''s asleep, he''s stable for now.", he said.


    He gestured for to Masiro and Massey to get out of the truck. His eyes widened, when Masiro got out of the truck.


    "Masiro Henrico", he said in a shocking tone. "Why are you here?"he asked.


    Masiro stepped away from the truck and shut the door. He tilted his head and smacked his teeths.


    "Because your prince is the father of my granddaughters", he said without hesitation.


    Dell was taken aback. "Wait, Natalie is your daughter?", he said, sounding surprised.


    "Yes", Masiro said, nodding his head.


    "Holy shit", Dell said, in disbelief.


    Another guard came out of the building to call Dell.


    "Dell sir, Prince Moises is awake.", he said, and went back inside the building.


    Dell gestured his head for us to follow behind him. We entered the building, it was quite big inside to say it looked small on the outside.


    We walked to a room that was full of medical equipment. Prince Moises, was sitting up and one of the guards was giving him food.


    Massey stood by the door while Masiro and I walked in. Prince Moises turned his head towards me. It was like looking at the male version of Sage. She looked just like him, His long brownish hair and gray eyes, he still had a somewhat muscular frame but was a little skinny due to his time being in a coma. I bowed my head to him.


    "You may rise", he said in a weak but deep voice.


    I walked up to his bed and got on one knee, showing my respect.


    "Who is that next to you?", he said.


    I looked behind me and Masiro walked up.


    "I''m Masiro Henrico, Natalie''s father", he said, looking down at him.


    Prince Moises started to tear up and wiped his face.


    "Natalie", he mumbled, "My babies, where are my daughters?", he asked, wiping his tears with his right hand.


    Masiro''s face relaxed for a moment.


    "They''re safe, they''re in my territory", he said.


    Prince Moises looked up at Masiro, "I tried to rescue Natalie after she was taken. I remember being ambushed, after that my memories are hazy." he said, trying to sit up.


    Masiro placed his hand on Prince Moises shoulder.


    "Marianna told me your father, King Lincoln is after my granddaughters.", he said, still looking at down at him.


    Masiro bent down and leaned against Prince Moises and said something in his ear. It was loud enough for us to hear.


    "I need you to get your ass up out of this bed and come with me.", he said as he lifted Prince Moises body up off the bed.


    The guards all pulled out their guns and swords. I stood up and tried to calm down all of them down.


    "Masiro he can''t move right now, he''s still weak.", I shouted at him.


    Masiro ignored me and started pulling all the medical equipment loose while placing Prince Moises across his shoulders.


    "How dare you disrespect Prince Moises", one of the guards pointed his gun at Masiro.


    Masiro didn''t flinch at all and looked the guard directly in the face, and then turned his head towards me.


    "I don''t give a shit if he can''t move. I''ll move him myself.", he said and started walking in front of the guard holding the gun. I managed to calm the guard down.


    "Masiro, he still needs medical attention", I said, trying to plead with him.


    "He can get it in the Henrico Clan territory but his ass is coming with me", he said, still not backing down.


    I sighed, knowing he wasn''t going to back down.


    Suddenly, Masiro phone started ringing. He looked at the phone and answered.


    "Yeshiva what do you want, I''m busy at the moment", he said.


    Masiro''s face expression went from relaxed to full on rage. I was startled seeing how fast his facial expression had changed.


    "What the fuck you mean Sage is missing", he shouted.


    Hearing that sage was missing, my heart sunk and I felt like I was about to lose all reasoning.


    Masiro rushed out the door holding Prince Moises on his shoulder.


    I followed behind him ready to head back to the territory. Masiro kicked the room dolr open, and started walking out the building. I followed behind, and Masiro held his hand up gesturing for us to stop.


    I stepped beside him and looked outside of the door.


    We were surrounded by a group of men pointing guns in our direction.

 Chapter 20- Surrounded

    Chapter 20 - Surrounded


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After resting for a while, we started crawling in the tunnel again. I could hear the sirens above us still going off. We crawled for a while and my knees were starting to hurt again and it seemed like this tunnel was going to go on forever.


    ¡°Once we get to the surface stay close to me¡±, Sylvester said. He was in front of me, while my mother was in front of him, and the woman was leading us.


    ¡°Are we almost there?¡±, I asked, getting exhausted.


    ¡°Yeah, just a few more meters up¡±, the woman said.


    ¡°How do you know where you''re going?¡±,  I asked curiously, it was dark and I could hardly see anything ahead of me.


    ¡°We''ve been speaking people out of the dungeon for years.¡±, the woman said.


    ¡°How come my mother was down there so long, if you were doing that¡±, I asked, starting to get a little upset.


    It became silent for a moment.


    ¡°That''s because I wasn''t in that part of the dungeon.¡±, my mother explained.


    I was confused, ¡°What do you mean?, Where were you?¡±I asked curiously.


    ¡°I was inside of Prince Marshall''s personal prison. Unexpectedly, I was moved to another part of the dungeon.¡±, she said, ¡°I guess when you arrived, he placed me in the same area. Meaning he already knew you were my daughter."


    ¡°We''re here¡±, the woman said, and pushed her hand up against something and pushed it out.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±, I asked ,while Sylvester grabbed my hand and pulled me out.


    ¡°It''s a safe house¡±, the woman said.


    We crawled out of the tunnel. We were standing in front of a large two story cabin.


    ¡°Follow me¡±, the woman said.


    We followed behind her and she opened the door.


    After we entered the cabin, She made a right turn, and started walking ahead of us.


    When we followed behind her, and she led us to some spiral looking stairs inside of the cabin.


    We followed after her, going up the stairs one by one.


    We ended up inside a large room that was empty, and had a black door on the left side of the room.


    ¡°You two canuse that room for now until it''s time for us to move again¡±, the woman said, pointing at the black door.


    I noticed my mother expression had changed, as she titled her head to the side. She started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°Mom, are you sure about this?¡±, I asked, while feeling uncertain about all of this.


    ¡°This looks familiar¡±, she said, opening up the door.


    Sylvester, the woman and I followed her after she entered the room.


    ¡°Why did she say it looks familiar?¡± Sylvester whispered to the woman, but I heard every word.


    ¡°I don''t know, you ask her?¡±, the woman shrugged her shoulders.


    They started bickering at each other and I got annoyed. Fine "I''ll ask her myself", I mumbled.


    I walked up and went into the medium-sized room, and watched her look around.


    ¡°Mom?¡±, I called out to her. ¡°Why did you say this place looks familiar", I asked, curiously.


    She turned around and looked at me, she had a sad expression on her face.


    ¡°This is where I had you and your  sister¡±, she said, with tears coming down her face.


    ¡°It was also the last time I saw you two¡±, she continued  on.


    I rushed and engulfed her in a hug and started balling my eyes out.


    ¡°I''m here now mom¡±, I said.


    We hugged and cried for a few minutes, and I could hear the woman whispering to Sylvester. He left out the room and gave us some privacy.


    The woman stayed in the room, and I noticed she looked a little emotional.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±, I asked, while still hugging my mom.


    The woman wiped her tear and cracked a smiled


    ¡°I always heard stories from my mother about a woman, who fled the palace and was in labor. She helped that woman give birth to twins. Every night, she would pray and hoped those babies grew up well.¡±, the woman said whipping her tears.


    She paused for a moment, and started to speak again, ¡°When she found out that woman was arrested and locked up in the palace  dungeon. My mother died with a broken heart. So I became a knight just so I could break that woman out. Who knew I''ll be breaking out her and her daughter, she said, and smiled.


    My mother walked up to the woman and gave her a hug.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡±, my mother  asked,


    The woman hugged my mother back and said, ¡°My name is Asiana Williams¡±.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I was awakened by a loud ringing sound. I looked up and Yeshiva leaning over me ringing a little bell.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±, I asked, while rubbing my eyes, while feeling annoyed.


    ¡°Training begins in 30 mins¡±, he said, ringing that damn bell again.


    I looked at the time and saw it 5:30am¡±, I instantly got pissed off.


    I pulled the cover off me and got out of the bed. I stretched my body, because it was feelin a little stiff. I looked over and saw  Yeshiva covering his eyes.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°What''s your problem?¡±, I said, looking at him.


    He pointed at me and moved his hand up and down. I totally forgot I fell asleep in my undergarments. He continued to keep his eyes covered.


    ¡°Hurry up and get ready¡±, he said, he turned around and walked to the door.


    ¡°Idiot¡±, I said, while smirking.


    I laughed a little, and walked over to the bathroom to take a shower. Since he woke me up so rudely, I decided to take my time.


    20 minutes later, I got dressed  and walked out of the room. Yeshiva was standing by the door waiting.


    ¡°So what kind of training am I doing¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I''m going to show you how to hunt down a human being¡±, he said looking at me with a smirk on his face. ¡°And how to handle different types of weapons¡±. He added.


    I was kind of excited and freaked out at the same time.


    While walking down the stairs, I saw Cena, Kenai, and Jemas standing by the front door with their arms folded.


    They noticed us and Cena was glaring at me again with that bitchy face of hers.


    ¡°Why are they here?¡±, I asked Yeshiva, looking over at him.


    ¡°Say hello to your targets¡±, he said pointing at Cena and Jemas.


    ¡°Targets?¡±, I asked, trying to understand what he was saying.


    ¡°Cena and Jemas will be your prey, you have to hunt them down.¡±, he said.


    I looked at Cena and I couldn''t wait to smash her face in.


    ¡°Let''s head to the mountains¡±, Jemas said, walking out the door.


    We walked over to Yeshiva''s truck.


    I sat in the front seat, while Cena and Jemas sat in the backseat together.


    I could feel the tension in the air as we drove towards the mountains.


    I had to remember that I was going to be dealing with professionals.


    An hour later, the sun started to rise, and we finally arrived at the entrance of the mountains. Yeshiva drove through and parked his truck in front of a small building.


    "Are you ready?", he asked me as we were getting out of the truck.


    ¡°It''s all day training¡±, Yeshiva said.


    ¡°If you want to find your sister, you need to know how to hunt and how to kill someone.¡±, Jemas said.


    I nodded my head and we started to  walk up a trail that was two miles long. We entered the forest and arrived at a blue building.


    It was a medium sized cabin, inside had a few beds and a cot, with a little fridge and a small bathroom.


    ¡°This will be our resting place.¡±, Yeshiva said.


    Cena and Jemas started to change into some green clothing  and wrapped a belt full of items around their waist.


    ¡°Go change into this¡±, Cena reached out her hand and gave me a pair of clothes. ¡°It''s so you can blend in with the surroundings and camouflage yourself¡±, she said.


    I went to into in the little bathroom, so I could change my clothes.  After coming out, Yeshiva walked up to me and reached his hand out.


    ¡°this is a dummy gun, the bullets aren''t real, this is for your shooting practice.¡±, he said and tucked it inside my belt.


    ¡°This is a military combat knife, only use it when necessary, in case you come across a wild animal or a suspicious person.¡±, he said,


    I nodded my head, to let him know him I understood everything.


    After Yeshiva helped me with my gear, Cena and Jema left the cabin went to the location, I was going to be hunting them in.


    ¡°Are you ready to learn how to shoot?¡±,  Yeshiva  asked me.


    I nodded my head and Yeshiva turned around and walked toward the door, and I followed behind him.


    After walking a few yards from the cabin, I saw an that was built like a obstacle course.


    ¡°Wow, this reminds me of track practice, and when Sage would have her archery practice,¡±, I said, looking at the different target signs.


    Yeshiva smirked, and leaned down in from of a large black container. He pulled out a small box and walked over to me.


    "These are dummy bullets, I''m going to teach you how to shoot.¡± ,he said.


    ¡°Is it the same as archery¡±, I asked.


    ¡°It''s different from archery, but having good eyesight is important when you trying to shoot your target.", he stated.


    He grabbed my arm and started pulling forward, "Now, let''s have some fun", he said.


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    We stood in the entrance of the building  with guns pointed directly at us. There were around ten men standing on the opposite side of us. The guards on our side also had their guns pointed towards the men.


    Masiro still had Prince Moises across his shoulders. Fortunately, he wasn''t showing any signs of backing down. He turned around facing one of the guards that was behind us.


    ¡°Stick your arms out¡±, he said to the guard.


    The guard reached his arms out just like Masiro said. Masiro then placed Prince Moises into the guards arms.


    ¡°Put him back in bed until I''m done with this.¡±, he said.


    I heard someone cock their gun, ¡°Don''t you dare move.¡±, he shouted.


    Masiro turned around again after placing Prince Moises into the guards arms. I saw the excitement on his face. Honestly, I could see where the girls got their craziness from.


    "Hand over Prince Moises¡±, one of the men said.


    All of sudden, Masiro ran towards one of the men. He tackled him, causing the man''s gun to go off. The men were caught off guard when Massey ran out the building,  shooting one of the men in the head.


    Suddenly, everyone started firing their guns at the same time. I ran and grabbed one of the guards guns, started shooting towards the nearest man.


    Five out of the ten men were lying on the ground dead, and four of the men escaped during the gun fire. Masiro walked up to the man that was wounded, he was lying  on the ground holding on to his chest and groaning at the same time.


    Masiro stood over him and placed his gun on the man''s forehead.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±, he asked.


    The man held his chest  and started  to cough up blood, ¡°it was¡­.:, he paused  trying to  gather enough strength to talk. ¡°We were paid to ambush you by a guy named Brian.¡±, he managed to get the words out.


    Masiro looked at the man and then shot him in the head.


    ¡°I''m going to skin that son of a bitch alive.¡±, he said, stepping over to the man''s body.


    We walked back inside of the building and I saw bullet holes everywhere as walked through the building. I started running into the room where Prince Moises was to make sure he didn''t get hit by a bullet. I entered the room. I saw Prince Moises holding on to one of the guards shoulders trying to stand up and walk.


    Masiro walked up to him and picked him up once again and left the room.


    ¡°Now let''s head back¡±, he said, and walked out of the room.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After the sun came up, Sylvester and Asiana left the safe house to get rid of evidence. The Kingdom was now on lock down due to us escaping the dungeon.


    Asiana told us the place was secluded and set outside of the palace walls. She said once the coast was clear, they were going to move us somewhere else.


    After being in deep thought, I walked away from the window I was looking through.  I walked into the room my mother was in and found her looking at some herbs that were left in the storage room.


    I looked at the small amount of herbs and mother was picking them apart.


    ¡°Mother¡±, I called out to her, I was getting use to calling her mother. I still consider Peyton as my mother as well.


    I walked closer to her and she smiled.


    ¡°What''s wrong, why are you tearing the leaves off¡±, I asked, curiously.


    She gestured her hand for me to come sit where she was.


    ¡°This herb right here is called Sage.¡±, she said,and picked up another one. "This one is called a Rosemary.¡±, she explained, while smiling.


    She continued to pull the herbs apart, and sorted out the remaining herbs that lied on the table.


    ¡°When I was younger I always wanted to name my daughters that¡±, she said. ¡°Your father, of course wanted to argue with me about it¡±, she laughed a little.


    ¡°I heard from Peyton,, I mean Marianna, that you were a herbalist, and a captain of a special squad, I mentioned.


    She cracked a smile for a moment.


    ¡°My mother''s body became weak after she had my siblings and I. When she would get sick, your grandfather would show me how to make her some herbal tea to soothe her pain¡±, she said.


    I looked as she rubbed the herbs in her hands.


    ¡°One day, I  made some poison tea by accident after mixing the wrong herbs together. My mother was also a mercenary and she was very skilled, when it came to making poisons. She knew not to drink it just by the smell. My father was furious when he found out, but I did it unknowingly so he didn''t punish me for my mistake. My mother started teaching me how to make poisons.¡±, she said.


    She placed the herbs in my hand and started  telling me the different names of them  one by one.


    A few minutes went by and I learned about 100 different names of herbs and the effects that they have when mixed together,  I was enjoying our conversation


    ¡°Hey sage¡±, she called my name.


    ¡°Yes mom", I answered.


    ¡°Would you like to learn how to make poisons?¡±she asked me.


    I nodded my head and she took out a little bowl from under the cabinet. She put two herbs together and squashed them together. After a while the herbs turned into paste. She showed me how to do it and then made me do it on my own while she watched. She separated the paste and wrapped inside a cloth she found while scooping around the room.


    ¡°If you ever get the chance to get near any type of weapon, whether its a knife, sword or bow and arrow, apply it onto the weapon." she said.


    I nodded my head in understanding.


    ¡°For now, that''s all I can make¡±, she said, while placing the herbs into a container.


    Suddenly, we heard a noise coming from outside the room. My mother got up and put her hand up  gesturing  for me to stay back. A few seconds later Asiana came into the room covered in blood, holding her right side.


    ¡°Hurry we have to go now, The guards are coming this way.¡±, she said looking behind her.


    Asiana pulled out and sword and some arrows and had a bow behind her back. When I saw it my eyes lit up.

 Chapter 21-Surrounded (2)

    Chapter 21 - Surrounded (2)


    (PEYTON''S P.O.V)


    After the situation had calmed down, we filled up the truck with Prince Moises belongings and some medical equipment.


    Some of the guards were busy picking up the men that were lying on the ground. I noticed Massey was holding onto his shoulder, and walked towards him.


    "Were you hit?", I asked, and raised up his sleeve.


    "The bullet grazed me, that''s all", he said, lifting up his sleeve up some more.


    I walked back inside the building to find some bandages, so I could treat his arm. While searching through the cabinets, Dell walked up to me.


    "I''ll be accompanying Prince Moises", he said.


    "Of course, we should start heading back. I have to go find Sage", I said, while packing up some first aid kits.


    Dell nodded his head and walked towards the entrance of the building.


    After I packed up some first aid kits, I walked back to the truck. Masiro got into the driver seat after putting Prince Moises in the backseat with Dell. I climbed in the back seat while Massey sat in the front passenger seat.


    After we pulled off, Masiro''s phone started to ring. He looked at it, and answered.


    "Yeshiva, if you''re calling me that means you found something", he said, placing the phone to his ear.


    I couldn''t hear much but it seems Yeshiva was giving Masiro some information. A few seconds later, Masiro hung up the phone.


    "It seems like Rosemary wants to learn how to be a mercenary in order to find her sister", he said.


    I wasn''t surprised, Rosemary cherishes Sage more than anyone.


    "Is he planning on training her?", I asked Masiro.


    "Yes, he took her to the mountain with Cena and Jemas, they are the best three of the youth mercenaries we have in the clan", he said.


    "Any news on who took Sage?", I asked, curiously


    "They all came to the conclusion that it was Brian, after Na''mah started to investigate.", he said, "And setting us up to be ambushed, I''m curious to know who he was working with", he said, gripping the steering wheel.


    "How far do we have until we reach your territory?", I heard Prince Moises asked.


    I looked over and saw him trying to get comfortable.


    "In about a few hours, you should get some rest", I said to him..


    "Please help me get my family back", he said,


    "You need to focus on getting your strength back", Masiro said, "I''ll have you back into the warrior you once were", he stated.


    For the rest of the way, the long ride was in complete silence.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    While I was running my laps around the obstacle course. Yeshiva walked away after telling me he was about to make a phone call. I was finally on my third lap out of the five I had to do. I made it to the section, where there were ropes hanging from the trees. I grabbed the rope and lifted my body slowly climbing up the rope.


    "You look like you''re getting the hang of it.", Yeshiva says, while standing under one of the ropes.


    "Yeah, but why do I have to do this?", I asked curiously.


    Yeshiva grabbed the rope next to me and started to climb up.


    "In case you have to climb up and down a building or house  get to your target.", he said.


    "I see", I said, while pulling myself up higher.


    After making it up to the top for the rope, I looked down and saw how high I actually climbed.


    "You''re not scared of heights right?", Yeshiva asked, nervously.


    "No way, Sage and I used to climb up trees all the time", I said, while starting to slide down the rope.


    Yeshiva started to slide down as well and we both placed our feet back onto the ground.


    "Two more times, then we can move on", he said and started climbing up again.


    I climbed up a little faster this time.


    "What are we doing next?", I asked, as I made it up to the top once again.


    "I''m going to teach you how to shoot a gun, then I''m going to show you how to shoot from a distance", he said.


    I nodded my head, and suddenly was curious about something.


    "Who do you think is the best shooter out of the whole clan?", I asked.


    Yeshiva looked to be deep in thought, and started to speak.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "If you meaning the best shooter as a whole", he said, while putting his hand on his chin and holding the rope with the other.


    "Beside me, and your grandfather, your mother is the best sniper an swordsmen in the whole clan", he said and slid down the rope.


    I was amazed, and started sliding down the rope.


    "My mother?", I asked, once I got back down.


    Yeshiva nodded his head, "My father was one of her subordinates. He would tell me how your mother was one of the best fighters he knew, especially if she was surrounded by multiple enemies", he said.


    "I wondered how she was arrested and put in a dungeon if she was the best", I said, out loud in curiosity.


    "Unless your mother is chained up with steel chains. She wouldn''t be able to do anything", he said, and took a sip of water.


    He handed me a bottle and I started drinking as well. Once he finished he started to speak again.


    "If your mother was chained, and was to ever to get out.", he said and looked me directly in the face, "She might burn down the kingdom before your grandfather could", he stated.


    "Now let''s begin target practice", he said, and walked towards the target field.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    Asiana held onto her side, while placing the weapons onto the ground. She was trying to catch her breath, and mother walked up to her to check on her wounds.


    "I''m fine, we need to hurry, they''re searching everywhere for you two. I was attacked after sneaking out of the dungeon.


    "Where''s Sylvester, is he ok?" I asked, while taking her the bow and arrows from her.


    "He''s fine, he went to his brother''s villa", she said.


    Mother started to smash herbs together again., while Asiana and I were talking.


    After making another paste, she walked over and lifted Asiana shirt. She started spreading the paste onto Asiana''s wound.


    "This should stop the bleeding for now.", she said while still spreading it.


    Asiana held in her breath, everytime mother touched her wound.


    "Sage, since you''re skilled in archery,  keep the bow and arrows", my mother said.


    I was excited, "by all means, it''s my pleasure", I said.


    "Rub the paste on the arrows now", mother demanded.


    I nodded my head and rubbed the paste on the arrows one by one.


    "We need to hurry", Asiana said.


    Mother and I nodded our heads, and Asiana started walking towards the door. "We need to go through the forest", as we followed her down the spiral stairs.


    We walked outside one by one, with mother leading us, and Asiana went out next while I followed behind her.


    We looked up towards the sky and saw it as the sun was starting to set. Asiana stepped forwards and then gestured for us to follow her.


    "We need to head North", she said.


    Mother nodded at her and we started to follow behind Asiana. We walked for over a hour before hearing noises in a distance.


    We noticed a large group of knights coming in our direction.


    Mother grabbed my shirt and dragged me  behind one of the trees and held me close to her. While Asiana hid behind another tree a few meters from us.


    Mother tapped me on the shoulder and gestured her head. She wanted me to climb up the tree.


    I nodded my head and she hurried over  to another tree and started to climbed up. Asiana continued to stand behind the tree, because she couldn''t climb with her wound.


    As the Knights got closer, I could hear one of them talking loudly.


    "Do we really have to come all the way to the palace to find two women who escaped ", I heard one of them complaining.


    "I heard the two women are beauty''s, and one is possibly the daughter of the former crown prince", another knight said.


    "The king is furious and orders the kingdom to be locked down until they are found", another knight sitting on the horse said.


    They were getting closer to the trees we were hiding in.


    Suddenly one of the Knights started to walk in-between the tree after hearing a noise. I looked down and saw he was almost approaching the tree Asiana was standing behind. I was afraid that he would notice her.


    All of sudden, mother dropped down from the tree  onto the knight snapping his neck, causing him to fall to the ground. She looked up and gestured for me to pull the the bow and arrows off my back.


    A few seconds later, two of the Knights started to approach where we were and called out to the other knight.


    "Hey man, we have to hurry. Hurry up and take a leak, the Commander is getting impatient", the knight yelled out.


    Mother climbed the tree again and swung from one tree to the next. She dropped down again, snapping the other Knight''s neck as well. After the others heard the commotion they all started to run towards the trees.


    "Sage, load the arrows and shoot them down", mother said, shouting my direction.


    I placed one of the arrows onto the bow and pulled it back. The arrow hit one of the Knights of the horse. I load another arrow, shooting one of the Knights running in my mother''s direction.


    Mother started running towards the Knights, slicing one of their throats with the sword Asiana gave her. The knights were terrified and one of them that sat on a black horse held his hand up.


    "You must be one of the women who escaped", he said looking directly at mother.


    Mother didn''t answer and started to run towards the other knights. They started fighting as they clashed their swords together. I load another arrow and shot another man on the horse.


    After killing all of them, mother stood there covered in blood and turned around looking in my direction. She gestured for me to come down the tree. I climbed down and ran over to her. I was amazed seeing her fight with her small frame.


    "Let''s hurry", she said looking at Asiana.


    "Mmmm", we heard groaning and mother walked over to the man. He was still breathing and holding onto his side.


    She put the sword up against his neck.


    "Wait", the man shouted.


    Mother held the sword above him, "speak", she said.


    "I... ", the man started coughing, "Are you Prince Moises wife", he managed to get the words out.


    Mother moved the sword out of his face, "Who are you?", she asked.


    "It''s me, Duke Vernon Synovial, he said.


    Mother moved the sword and got down on one of her knees.


    "Duke?", she asked, in a sorrowful tone.


    I walked up closer to where she was, "Mother do you know him?", I asked curiously.


    She nodded her head, and placed her hand on his side, "He''s the one who tried to prove your father''s innocence after he was exiled from the kingdom.", she said.


    I looked over and saw Asiana was running over to us.


    "Oh shit", she mumbled. "We almost killed Sylvester''s father", she stated.


    Mother and I both turned our heads toward her at the same time, "What did you just say," we both said the same thing.


    "We have to hurry, let''s take him with us for now", she said.


    (PEYTON''S P.O.V)


    After traveling for the six hours, we finally made it back into the port of Torress. We rode for another hour, and arrived in front of the Henrico Clan territory. We pulled in front of the town''s  gate and one of the security guards walked over to Masiro''s truck.


    "Welcome back, Chief, " the guard said, walking up to the truck.


    "Any news on Brian?" Masiro asked the guard.


    "No sir, We haven''t received any news of him returning to the territory yet", the guard said.


    "You let me know the second his car pulls up to the gate", Masiro said.


    "Yes sir", the guard replied.


    The gate started opening and we drove through the entrance of the territory. We rode for another 30 minutes until we arrived in front of the Masiro''s mansion.


    Prince Moises guards followed behind us and parked their vehicles around the premises. Masiro got out of the truck and opened the door for Prince Moises. The guards came over and helped him get out of the truck. He held onto their shoulders and started to walk slowly.


    Masiro took his phone out of his pocket, and made a call.


    "Hey Yeshiva, bring Rosemary back " he said.


    Masiro walked to the front door and opened it, he looked back at Prince Moises and cracked a smile.


    "Hey Prince", he said looking at Prince Moises.


    Prince Moises raised his head up and looked up at Masiro.


    "Are you ready to meet one of your daughters?" he asked.


    Prince Moises nodded his head, "Yes I''m ready", he stated.

 Chapter 22-Training

    Chapter 22- Training


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After Yeshiva and I finished the climbing exercises. We walked over to the area that was full of target signs. They were spaced throughout the obstacle course. It reminded me of the training field Sage used to practice in.


    I started feeling depressed again after realizing her birthday''s tomorrow. She''s went missing and I have no clue where she is. I sighed, while thinking to myself.


    "You seem to be distracted, what if someone was to come up behind you and snatch you up", Yeshiva said, standing behind me.


    "I miss my sister", I said, feeling even more depressed.


    Yeshiva places both of hands on each of my shoulders, "I promise we will find her and bring her back.", he said, "But at this moment I need you to focus, I''m sure Brian got the news about his family and soon or later he''s going to return." He stated.


    I nodded my head, "let''s continue practice", I said.


    Yeshiva showed me how to break down a gun and how to put it back together.


    He broke it down twice, and took a step backal and watched as I followed his instructions. I had to do it multiple times before Yeshiva was satisfied with the results.


    Once he was satisfied, we moved on to the next part, and he handed me a dummy gun.


    "Is it like shooting a crossbow?", I asked, placing my finger on the trigger.


    "Guns have more power to them, you have to be careful with the way you handle them. On the other hand, crossbows are more silent, while a gun can easily give away your location." He explained.


    After two hours of learning how to shoot properly. It was finally time for me to learn how to shoot a moving target. Yeshiva made me chase him throughout the forest. He constantly yelled out instructions, telling to track his footsteps and study my surroundings. He taught me how to listen for sounds of movement and when to not react.


    After I managed to track him down, I shot him in the side with the dummy bullets. Once the training was over, he called for Cena and Jemas to return to the cabin.


    When we walked back to the cabin, Cena and Jemas were waiting for us. We took a short 30 minute break before starting again.


    I was sitting on one of the logs next to the cabin and looked over when I heard footsteps  approaching  towards me.


    Yeshiva walked up to me, "You have exactly two hours to find us. Since you did great job tracking me down. We can start on the hunting of Cena and Jemas", he stated.


    He handed me a small map and gave me thirty minutes to study it.


    They ran off towards the south of the forest for a headstart. I studied the map, tracing it with my finger. I saw them go towards the south, but my instincts told me to head west. For another 10 minutes I studied the trails that went west. I followed one of the trails with my finger and it was only one trail the connected with the south trial. I looked up and saw the sun was setting. Shit I need to hurry, I thought to myself.


    I grabbed my gear and loaded my belt with everything I needed. I made sure my dummy gun was loaded. I had my night vision glasses that Jemas gave me and started walking towards the west of the forest. I listened to my surroundings as I walked deeper into the forest. It was silent, and I suddenly felt a presence near me. I remained calm just like I did in my training with Yeshiva. I walked a few yards, and felt more then one presence around me. At this point, I knew I was being stalked.


    I looked around to see if anything useful was close by.  I saw a river flowing a few yards ahead. I continued to walk and decided I was going to pretend to take a break.


    All of a sudden, I was surrounded by three men. Without hesitation, I shot towards them, hitting one of them in the leg catching them off guard. I ran the opposite direction, two of the men chased me for a while. Since I ran track for half of my life, I had no problems out running them.


    I climbed up a tree hoping I had the chance to lose them. Once I climbed up high enough, I heard the men approaching, and I stood completely still.


    "Where is that stupid bitch", I heard one of the men say.


    "Brian''s going to be pissed if we don''t catch her", another man said.


    They walked passed the tree, and for a moment I felt relieved.


    Until someone grabbed me from behind and covered my mouth.


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    The timer on my phone went off, and I knew that the two hours had passed. I looked at my phone to see if Jemas messaged me about being caught or not. When I saw there wasn''t a message I decided to call.


    "Jemas", I said after he answered the phone.


    "Hey Yeshiva, I was just about to call you", he said.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Have any of you seen Rosemary?" I asked.


    "Not yet, I just met up with Cena, it''s past the time limit ", he said.


    "Meet me at the cabin", I said.


    "Okay, see you there", he said and hung up.


    I started running towards the cabin, something felt wrong. While running to the cabin, my phone started ringing, I held it up  and saw that it was the chief.


    "Hey Chief", I answered while running as fast as I could.


    "Bring Rosemary back here", he said and hung up the phone.


    "Shit" , I thought to myself. I made it to the cabin and Jemas and Cena had just arrived.


    "Any sign of her", he said, while catching his breath.


    "None", he said.


    "Shit it''s starting to get dark", I said.


    "Let''s search together", Jemas said.


    I pulled my phone back out of my pocket and called the Chief.


    "Yeshiva", he said answering the phone.


    "Chief, we have a problem", I said, scared shitless once again.


    I shivered just thinking about the torture, I''ll have to endure.


    "What is it?" He said, sounding impatient.


    "Jemas, Cena and I, are standing in front of the training cabin. We haven''t seen or heard from Rosemary for the past two hours, I said.


    He paused for a second, and started to speak.


    "Yeshiva, if you tell me not only did Sage go missing on your watch, but if both of my granddaughters are missing on your watch", he paused and sighed, "I should put a bullet through your skull." he stated.


    I started sweating, and looked at Jemas.


    "I''m on my way," he said and hung up the phone.


    "We can''t leave this mountain until we find her.", I said.


    Jemas nodded his head, we entered the cabin and started loading up the guns we kept stored in the cabin.


    Shit it''s going to be a long night.


    (PEYTON''S P.O.V)


    Some of the guards and I helped Prince Moises get settled into a room on the first floor. We placed the medical equipment he needed in the room as well. Since Na''mah knew more about medicine then I did. She asked if we needed any help taking care of Prince Moises. Mainly I think it''s because she wanted to hear stories about her sister during the time she was gone.


    I walked out the room and saw Masiro standing in the hallway with the phone to his ear. I could feel the tension in the air around him.


    "What''s going on?", I asked, walking up to him.


    "Yeshiva said They can''t find Rosemary", he said, "I''m going to the mountains.", he said, and walked off.


    "I''ll grab some of the guards", I said.


    "I know the mountains like the back of my hand", he said,


    "I''m coming with you", I said looking him in the eyes.


    "Follow me", he said.


    Masiro, Massey and I headed back to the truck and two of the guards followed behind. Masiro pulled out of the driveway and started speeding down the road.


    "Did Yeshiva say where he was located", I asked.


    "We usually use the of the mountains for training. There''s many training courses throughout the mountains. Since Rosemary is new to this, he took her to the easier one, it near the south of the mountains.. ", he stated.


    "I''m worried", I said, while feeling anxious.


    "Yeshiva is one of the best trackers I''ve ever trained, if they''re still in the mountains, he should be able to find her.", Masiro stated.


    I nodded my head.


    An hour later, we drove through the mountain entrance and saw that Yeshiva''s truck was still there. Masiro parked his truck and we all got out at the same time.


    "Follow me to the cabin, we can get some supplies there", Masiro said.


    We ran up the trail south of the mountains. When we made it to the cabin Masiro spoke of,  we hurried  inside to grab supplies. Masiro suggested I stay behind at the cabin just in case Rosemary showed up.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I felt my heart racing as the person covered my mouth. I was about to fight him off until he whispered in my ear.


    "Stay still", I heard, Yeshiva voice and my body instantly relaxed.


    I could hear the men below looking around, they were complaining about not finding me yet.


    "When I count to three, jump down onto one of the men", Yeshiva whispered.


    I nodded my head, and Yeshiva started to count.


    One, two, three, he said.


    I jumped down, landing on top of one of the men. I wrapped my legs around his waist and placed my knife onto his neck, just like Yeshiva taught me. The man tried to fight me off, and ran my back into a tree. I continued to tighten my grip.


    "Get off me you little bitch", he shouted, while I was trying to use my strength.


    "Where''s my sister?"I asked, shouting in his ear and pressing the knife closer to his neck. He ran my back into the tree once again, causing me to fall off him. He tried to kick me, but before he could, I heard gunshots.


    "Bang bang", I heard two shots and the man dropped to his knees and fell face downin front of me.


    I saw Yeshiva dragging the other man from a few meters away. I noticed he wasn''t the one that caused the shots. While trying to get up from the ground the pain in my back was unbearable. I grit my teeth trying to pull myself up. Suddenly I felt someone pick me up into their arms.


    "Goodness, you two sisters just love getting into trouble.", he said.


    I immediately knew whose voice it was, I looked up towards his face,"Grandfather, what took you so long?", I asked, feeling relieved and exhausted at the same time.


    "Let''s head back to the cabin", he said, and looked towards Yeshiva, "Bring that son of bitch to the chamber", he said pointing at the man Yeshiva was dragging.


    Yeshiva nodded and threw the man across his shoulder and walked in the other direction


    A couple minutes later, we made it back to the cabin. I saw Peyton standing outside, and she ran towards me completely taking me out of grandfather''s arms.


    "I''m so glad you''re safe", she said, kissing my forehead.


    Grandfather picked me up again and we went down the trail leading back to the mountain entrance, on the way there we ran into Jemas and Cena.


    "Meet us back at the mansion", grandfather said.


    He sat me inside the back seat and Peyton sat beside me.


    During the ride back, I started falling asleep due to pure exhaustion. While I was sleeping I felt someone holding me while they were walking. The pain in my back was unbearable and walking made me feel even more uncomfortable. After a while, I could feel my body being lowered down onto a bed.


    "Is this her? I heard an unfamiliar voice.


    "Yes", I heard someone answering, but was too tired to make out the voices.


    I felt someone move my hair and place their hand onto my face.


    "Wow, she looked just like her", the unfamiliar voice said.


    "Yeah, she does'' '', I heard Na''mah''s voice.


    I opened my eyes to see Na''mah standing beside me. She smiled and gestured for me to turn my head. At first I was confused, but turned it anyways. Next to me, I saw a man that looked just like Sage. I instantly became emotional.


    "It''s nice to finally meet you", he said and reached his hand out to me.


    Instead of taking his hand, I tried to raise up to move closer to him. Na''mah helped me up and I was able to hug him.


    "Your my father right?", I asked, hoping this wasn''t a dream.


    He pulled back and placed his hand on the side of my face. He gave me a small kiss on the cheek.


    "Yes, I''m your father", he said, while wiping the tears off my face. He wrapped his arms around me, placing my head onto his shoulder. "I''m sorry, your mother and I didn''t get the chance to see you two grow up", he said, while hugging me tight, "I promise we''ll all be together soon". He said.


    I couldn''t get the words out and continued to cry while holding on to him.

 Chapter 23-Eighteen

    Chapter 23- Eighteen


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After mother finished treating Duke Vernon wounds, Asiana and I helped her lift him up and placed his feet on the ground.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±, I asked, looking at Asiana.


    ¡°We head to the villa, but we have to travel north¡±, she said.


    ¡°Shouldn''t we be heading to the Henrico Clan territory?¡±, I asked, looking at my mother.


    She shook her head, ¡°For now we need to follow Asiana, it''s too risky to travel that far. We don''t know if the king sent bounty hunters after us¡±, she said.


    I nodded and understood what she was saying.


    ¡°We have to hurry, It best to travel while its dark oitside¡±, Asiana said.


    Mother and I nodded.


    ¡°Can either one of you ride a horse?¡± Asiana asked, while looking towards the horses, ¡°We can get there much faster if we take two of them¡±, she stated.


    ¡°Sage can ride with me¡±, mother said.


    Asiana looked over at Duke Vernon, ¡°Duke you can ride with me¡±, she said.


    ¡°No¡±, he said, and placed his hand on her shoulders, ¡°You have to leave me here, the King is expecting me. I will pretend that I was ambushed on the way here by someone else¡±, he stated.


    Mother and Asiana nodded  their heads, and went to grab two of the horses. Mother climbed on top of the horse and reached her hand down to grab mine. She helped me climb up on top of the horse and I sat in behind her. Duke Vernon told us to hurry up and leave. We began to ride off without looking back at him.


    We rode on the horse for approximately  four hours, and took breaks in-between. We were far away from the palace, but still inside of the kingdom. We took a short break so we could let the horses rest for a bit. We were still inside of the vast forest.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±, I asked, looking at Asiana.


    ¡°We should be in the Northern part of the kingdom¡±, she replied back.


    I still didn''t know much about the kingdom, so I just nodded my head to her.


    ¡°How big is the kingdom?¡±I asked.


    ¡°This whole country is the kingdom, but it''s broken up in sections, their nobles who own land, towns, and cities  within the kingdom. The royal family and the palace sits in the center of the kingdom, we called the Central part of the kingdom.¡±, mother answered.


    ¡°Whoa¡±, I said, while being amazed, ¡°And father was the Crown Prince?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yes, he was going to become the King, until Prince Marshall framed him of killing Queen Lily, she was Prince Marshall''s mother.¡±, mother said, while looking directly at me.


    ¡°How did he find out about you and father?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    Mother took a moment to respond and placed her hand on top of my head.


    ¡° After, I found out I was pregnant, your father wanted me to move into his palace, but I refused¡±, she said.


    ¡°Why?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Because of your grandfather¡±, she stated, ¡°Honestly, I was a little skeptical and concerned that he would kill your father¡±, she said.


    After seeing how grandfather acts, I could understand why she felt that way.


    ¡°After that, Prince Marshall ended up finding out, he had paid some spies to monitor your father.¡±, she stated


    I wanted to ask her something, but I wasn''t sure if I should make her remember the trauma.


    ¡°Let''s get ready to move¡±, Asiana said.


    ¡°Sylvester should be at the villa waiting¡±, she said.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    We climbed back onto the horses and traveled for two hours. We arrived in front of a villa that was massive. It made grandfather''s mansion look small in comparison.


    ¡°Whoa, who lives here?¡±, I asked, it was very breathtaking.


    ¡°Sylvester''s brother, this is his private villa¡±, she said.


    After she approached the gate, we heard a voice on the intercom. It was deep and soothing and had the same accent as Sylvester, but I could tell is wasn''t him.


    The gate started to open and I saw two men coming out of the front door, with two maids following behind. I noticed Sylvester and he saw him waving his hand in our direction. The man walking next to him, was much taller, muscular with short wavy hair, with light brownish skin tone. He was dressed in a black suit, and had on black dress shoes. As he walked closer to where we were standing, I felt my heart throbbing.


    ¡°Welcome ladies¡±, Sylvester said, as he walked closer to us.


    The man gestured for the maids to help us as he entered the villa.


    ¡°This is my brother''s private villa, he doesn''t allow guests here, so you two should be safe for now.¡±, Sylvester said, and started gesturing his hand towards the man next to him.


    ¡°This is my older brother Nashi Synovial, he''s next in line to become the Duke¡±, he said.


    Looking at the man, my heart continued to throb. I bowed my head and he bowed his head as well.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Princess Sage¡±, he said as he grabbed my hand and kissed it.


    ¡°Princess¡±, I said. I was surprised.


    He looked up and smiled, ¡°You are Prince Moises daughter right, that makes you a princess, exiled or not. You''re a princess by blood¡±, he said, and took a step back.


    Mother stepped toward Sylvester and Nashi, ¡°I''m sorry, on the way here I ended up attacking your father without knowing who he was¡±, she said and bowed her head.


    Sylvester and Nashi looked at each other, and Sylvester placed his hand on my mother''s shoulder.


    ¡°Don''t worry, he only went to the palace as a formality, he absolutely hates the king and Prince Marshall, I''m sure he''ll forgive you.¡±, he said and smiled.


    ¡°Now let''s get you two settle into your rooms¡±, Nashi stated.


    ¡°I want to be in the same room with my mother¡±, I said.


    They both nodded and we followed them up the stairs. We walked up to the second floor and the room was on the west wing of the villa.


    Asiana went back downstairs with Sylvester to get herself checked out by the villa''s doctor, and Nashi sent for another one to treat my mother and I.


    After one of the maids bought us some clothes to change into, I went to take a bath.


    ¡°Do you need help bathing?¡±, one of the maids asked.


    ¡°I''m fine, thank you¡±, I said, refusing the help.


    The maid bowed and then walked out of the room. I could hear her talking to another maid, ¡°oh my God, she''s so pretty, she looks exactly like Prince Moises¡±, she said.


    I keep hearing that I look exactly like my father, at this point I wondered if I''ll ever get the chance to meet him.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I felt like I cried a river as I clinged onto my fathers chest. He continued to stroke my hair and held me closely. I pulled back from him and kept my head down for a second.


    ¡°I wished Sage was here¡±, I said and wanted to cry again.


    He lifted my head up, ¡°I promise we''re going to do everything we can to find your sister and rescue your mother.¡±, he said.


    I felt someone hand touch me on top of the head. I looked up and saw it was my grandfather.


    ¡°Let go of your father, you two need to get some rest. I''m sure your back is sore." He said. "We''re doing everything we can to track down Brian, he''s the only key we have to find Sage", he said.


    I pulled away again and let go of my father''s shirt, I could see how wet his shirt had become because of my tears.


    ¡°Lay down next to me, I''ll tell you some stories about your mother¡±, my father said while stroking my hair.


    I laid down next to him and he sat back and got a little comfortable. I heard grandfather and Na''mah  whispering to eachother and I heard them leave out of the room.


    ¡°We''re going to give you two some privacy¡±, Peyton said, and left the room as well.


    I looked up towards my father, and he showed the brightest smile.


    ¡°Hmm, where should I start?¡±he said, holding his hand up to his beard.


    ¡°Peyton said you and mother met at a party¡±, I said.


    Father started to chuckle, ¡°Your mother was so awkward, I could tell it was her first time at a palace ball. At first, I didn''t notice that she was the one that knocked wine all over me until I saw her in my office changing her clothes. I secretly watched her change into a gown.


    ¡°What a perv¡±, I said, while laughing.


    Father laughed as well and continued talking. ¡°She was gorgeous when I saw her walk into the ball in her lace gown. I had to hurry and ask her for a dance before any other man could approached her. When I approached her, she was so mean. She told me to find someone else, but I was stubborn. After finally winning her over she agreed to dance with me. We danced for a few minutes and got to know each other''s name, but as soon as the music stopped. Your mother ran away from me. After searching for a couple of weeks, I realized she gave me the wrong name." he stated while laughing again.


    I was intrigued, and wanted to know more, ¡°How did you two ended up meeting again?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°The next time I met your mother, I woke up to her standing over me with a sword to my throat.¡±, he said and looked at me.


    I was surprised for a second, ¡°Holy shit, you were her target?¡±, I asked, I covered my mouth because I knew I was going to curse again.


    Father laughed and I was so confused.


    ¡°I ended up twisting her arm causing her to lose her balance and fall over. I pinned her down on the bed.¡±, he said.


    I covered my ears because I knew I wasn''t going to want to hear the rest of the story.


    ¡°Don''t tell me that was the day Sage and I were conceived¡±, I said feeling embarrassed.


    He smirked, while looking directly at me.


    ¡°Ewwwwww, no more no more¡±, I said while burying my face into the pillow.


    He started to laugh more and all of sudden he started to cough. I raised my head quickly and went to check on him.


    ¡°I''m fine, it just been awhile since I laughed this hard¡±, he said, stroking my head to reassure me.


    I heard the door to the room open up, and Peyton walked in.


    ¡°One of the guards found Brian''s location¡±, she said, as she rushed into the room.


    I pulled the covers off me and tempted to get out of the bed, the soreness in me caused me to move slower.


    ¡°You can''t move yet¡±, Peyton said, reaching for me as I put my hands on the floor.


    ¡°I''m going to kill that bastard  even if I have to crawl to do it¡±, I said, pulling my body off the bed.


    ¡°Rosemary get back in the bed¡±, I heard my father say.


    I stopped trying to crawl and Peyton picked me up and placed me on the bed.


    ¡°Marianna¡±, father called out to her.


    She dropped down to one knee and bowed her head, ¡°Yes Prince Moises¡±, she said, in a respectful tone.


    ¡°Help me stand, I want to walk.¡±, father said.


    Peyton stood up and walked around the bed. Father reached his arm out and Peyton lifted him up helping him get out of the bed.


    ¡°Where are you going dad?¡±I was curious to know.


    ¡°I need to regain my strength so I can help find your sister. " he said and looked at  Peyton, ¡°Take me Masiro,¡±


    Peyton helped him walk out of the room.


    ¡°You stay in bed and rest, you need to recover¡±, Peyton said and they both left the room.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After my bath, I walked into the dressing room to change into my clothes. I saw a large mirror inside of the room and went to stand in front of it. I heard a knock on the door, and one of the maids walked in. She bowed her head, and made a gesture I wasn''t familiar with.


    ¡°Please turn around  and let me help you get dressed princess¡±, she said while turning my body, I was facing the mirror again. She helped me put on a dress, it was a pink laced mermaid gown with miniature diamonds going down the sides of the dress.


    ¡°Why am I wearing such an extraordinary dress¡±, I said looking at the transformation taking place.


    ¡°I was sent in me to help you put on this dress", the maid said. ¡°Come and sit, I''ll fix your hair¡±, she said, grabbing my hand.


    I sat down in one of the dressing room chairs and looked into a smaller mirror. She started brushing my hair, putting some type of moisturizer in it and started to braid it. She placed the small little flowers inside of the braid and placed it onto my right shoulder. She reached for my hand, and helped me out of the chair, she guide me back to the large mirror once again.


    After seeing myself in the mirror, I was stunned. I looked like a totally different person. She went to open the door and I walked out of the room. When I walked into the hallway, I saw Nashi Synovial standing in the hall.


    ¡°My lord¡±, the maid said as she bowed to him.


    Nashi walked towards me and bowed, he grabbed my left hand and kissed it.


    ¡°Now you look like the princess you were meant to be, Happy 18th birthday  Princess Sage, " he said.


    And my mouth dropped.

 Chapter 24-EIghteen (2)

    Chapter 24- Eighteen (2)


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    My mouth dropped, I stood there standing in disbelief. Every second felt like a dream, and I really wanted someone to pinch me.


    Nashi raised his head, and stuck out his right arm.


    ¡°Now, come your mother is waiting¡±, he said.


    I placed my arm in-between his arm and Nashi escorted me down the stairs. We walked side by side until we reached a large brown door. There were two butlers standing on easch side of the door, the bowed their head and one of them pulled the door open. Nashi escorted me into a dining room, the table was filled with all different kinds of food and desserts. Nashi walked me over to my seat. My mother was sitting next to me with tears in her eyes. Sylvester and Asiana was sitting on the opposite side of my mother and I.


    ¡°You look beautiful¡±, she said, kissing me on the forehead.


    I started to get a little emotional but held in my tears.


    ¡°I''m happy to be able to spend your 18th birthday with you¡±, she said, wiping the tears off her face.


    After our little emotional scene, we started to eat dinner, and enjoyed some of the desserts.


    I noticed Nashi, Sylvester and Asiana staring in our direction.


    ¡°What''s all the staring for?¡±, I asked, feeling a little shy.


    Nashi and Sylvester cleared their throats after being caught staring, and Asiana started to snicker.


    ¡°We''re just amazed at how much you look like your father.¡±, Nashi said.


    ¡°I''ve been hearing that alot¡±, I said, ¡°Even though I''ve never seen his face, I''m very interested in knowing just how much we look alike.¡±, I said.


    ¡°We have a portrait of the royal family in our portrait room.¡±, Sylvester said, ¡°Do you want to check it out after dinner?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to see!¡±, I said, a little excited.


    I looked at my mother and she smiled a little but I saw a bit of sadness on her smile.


    ¡°What''s wrong mother?¡±, I asked


    ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a portrait of your father¡±, she said.


    After we finished dinner, Sylvester and Nashi led us upstairs to the second floor. We stood in front of a white door. Nashi placed his hand on the door, pushing it back. As the door opened, the room was covered in different portraits.


    ¡°Follow me¡±, Sylvester said.


    We followed behind him, to the right side of the room.


    ¡°This is the portrait of the royal family.¡±, he said pointing up towards a large portrait that sat in the middle of the wall..


    I stepped forward and looked up at the portrait. There was a total of six people, one was older man with grayish hair and deep red eyes with a dark skin tone one. There was a woman with long blonde hair fair skinned with light blue eyes. Another woman with long brownish hair and gray eyes, with light caramel skin tone. Standing behind them was three young men.


    Mother stepped forward and pointed to one of the men. He had long brownish hair, with gray eyes, and caramel skin tone dressed in a garment covered in jewels.


    ¡°This is your father,Prince Moises Vanuatu," mother said, pointing at him.


    I stepped forward and gently touched the portrait. ¡°Wow I really do look exactly like him¡±, I said in awe.


    Mother pointed at one of the women in the portrait as well. She pointed at the woman with the long brownish hair.


    ¡°This is your grandmother, Queen Malaysia Vanuatu ¡±, she said, and proceeded to point towards the other woman, with blonde hair, ¡°This is Queen Lily Vanuatu, the one your father was accused of murdering, She''s Prince Marshall''s mother.


    I started to understand the whole situation, but I still had a lot of questions.


    ¡°Do you think Prince Marshall was the one who framed dad?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    I looked around and everyone nodded their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Yes, that''s the first thing he mentioned when he kept me prisoner in the dungeon.¡±, mother said.


    I looked at her and wondered to myself. What did she go through after being locked up for years. I walked up to her and placed my head on her shoulder.


    ¡°Whose the other man?¡±I asked, looking up at the portrait once again.


    ¡°This is Prince Morgan¡±, Nashi said, stepping up and pointing at the man standing on the right side of my father. He looked exactly like my father just with short hair. ¡°He''s also Queen Malaysia''s son, him and your father were very close. He still grieves for him until this day.¡±, Nashi stated.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I stared at the portrait a little longer, until mother pulled me away.


    ¡°Let''s get some rest¡±, she said.


    I nodded my head and we all exited out of the room. Nashi and Sylvester escorted us back to the room we were staying in. After mother and I entered the room, Nashi ordered a maid to bring us some refreshments, and to get our baths ready.


    While settling in the room, I saw my mother looking at the clock that sat on the nightstand on the left side of the bed.


    ¡°Mother, are you okay?¡±, I asked.


    She looked at me with a sad expression.


    ¡°It''s almost your sister''s birthday¡±, she said.


    I looked at the clock and saw that it was 11:30pm


    ¡°Oh shit¡±, I thought to myself, I totally forgot.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After father and Peyton left the room, I ended dozing off for a couple of hours. When I woke up, I looked at the time and saw that it was 11:30pm. I instantly got depressed realizing I slept half way through Sage''s birthday and now it''s almost over. While drowning in my sorrow, I heard the sound of the door opening.


    Suddenly, Peyton and grandfather walked into the room. They saw me hanging my head upside down off the bed, and Peyton started to get upset.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±, Peyton asked, holding her right hand on her hip.


    ¡°Seeing life upside.¡±, I said.


    I could tell Peyton was a little annoyed at me by the way she folded her arms and sighed.


    ¡°Your going to be 18 in a couple minutes ¡±, grandfather said.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I said uninterested.


    He walked up and placed his hand on my head.


    ¡°I have a present for you.¡±, he said.


    I lift my head still uninterested.


    ¡°Is it my sister?¡±, I asked, getting more depressed.


    Grandfather smirked.


    ¡°Close enough, follow us¡±, he said and started walking out the room.


    Peyton reached her hand out and helped me off the bed, and she leaned down and placed my shoes on my feet.


    ¡°Do you know what kind of present it is?¡±I asked Peyton.


    She averted her eyes and didn''t answer. She got behind me and started pushing me towards the door. She pushed me all the way into the hallway and gestured for me to go down the stairs.


    I got annoyed but decided to walk down them after seeing Peyton glare at me. While walking down the stairs I saw grandfather and some guards that came with my father.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±, I asked.


    Grandfather moved out of the way and behind him was my father. He smiled and started to take steps without one of the guards holding onto him.


    ¡°Whoa dad, you''re walking on your own now.¡±, I said, as he got closer to me.


    Once he made it to where I was standing, he held his arms out and I immediately hugged him, and he kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°Happy 18th birthday Rosemary¡±, he said and pulled something out of his pocket.


    He started unfolding it and it looked like a small photo. He raised it up for me to see, it was a baby picture of Sage and I. After seeing the photo, I started crying like a baby.


    ¡°Now now, time for the real present.¡±, grandfather said, while interrupting my sad moment.


    ¡°This wasn''t the present?¡±, I asked, totally confused.


    ¡°Just one of them¡±, he said, and gestured for me to follow him.


    I noticed Father, Peyton and the guards didn''t move, and I started to get nervous. Grandfather walked towards the back door that led to the garden. I followed him until we reached a medium size building that was covered in concrete.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±, I said looking at the building.


    Grandfather opened the door and gestured for me to go in. After walking inside thr building. The inside looked like a storage room until I saw stairs going down into the floor. Grandfather walked towards the stairs and started walking down them. I followed behind him, and saw Yeshiva , Jemas and a couple of older men I remember seeing at the clan meeting. Yeshiva nodded to my grandfather and the other men bowed their heads.


    "Chief", they all said as they bowed their heads.


    ¡°Rosemary, are you ready for your present¡±, he said and pointed at one of the doors.


    Grandfather opened the door, and gestured for me to walk in. I hesitated for a minute until Yeshiva touched my back.


    ¡°Go¡±, he said.


    I walked forward and entered the room. I saw Brian hanging by his arms from the ceiling. Grandfather and Yeshiva walked in after me.


    ¡°Now shall we begin the interrogation.¡±, grandfather said.


    Grandfather handed me a knife and walked over and placed his hand onto a little switch. When he pressed it, Brian''s body started to lower down, until he was looking at me face to face.


    He looked directly in my eyes and spat into my face. Before I could react, Yeshiva kicked Brian''s body hard making him swing side to side.


    ¡°MMMM¡± Brian started to groaned as he slowly stop swinging


    ¡°Where''s my sister?!¡±I asked, shouting in his face.


    He ignored me, and grandfather came over and kicked him the other way. For a moment, Yeshiva and grandfather started kicking his Brian''s body back and forth. They were enjoying it as Brian''s started groaning more.


    Once his body came to a complete stop again. I walked up to Brian and placed the knife to his neck.


    ¡°Where''s my sister?¡±, I asked again


    ¡°Long gone you stupid little bitch¡±, he said.


    ¡°You son of¡­¡±, grandfather started to speak but I held my hand up.


    ¡°He''s my present¡±, I said.


    I stabbed Brian into his shoulders causing him to scream out.


    ¡°Where''s my sister?¡±, I shouted again.


    ¡°We sent her to the kingdom¡±, he said while panting.


    ¡°You what?!¡± grandfather shouted and grabbed Brian by his neck raising his body up.


    ¡°You son of bitch¡±, he said in a very pissed off tone.


    Brian''s started gasping for air and grandfather kept squeezing his neck. After a few seconds he let go causing Brian to gasp for air.


    Brian started to laugh while coughing up blood.


    ¡°Don''t worry, she''s in the same dungeon your mother is in¡±, he said, while smirking.


    ¡°My mother?¡±, I asked, while I was in appalled.


    ¡°You knew where my daughter was this whole time, and helped me search for her¡±, grandfather said, in the calmest tone I''ve ever heard.


    I looked at grandfather and then looked at Brian.


    Grandfather was fuming, and I felt my blood starting to boil from the rage I was feeling.


    I raised my hand getting ready to stab Brian again.


    ¡°Bang bang¡±


    Suddenly we heard two shots, and dropped down to the floor. I looked up and saw that Brian was shot in the head and chest.


    Grandfather and Yeshiva slowly got up and I started to get off the floor as well.


    When I got up, I looked in the direction everyone was looking, and saw my father standing there holding a gun.


    ¡°Dad¡±, I said looking at him.


    Father walked forward into the room and stood over Brian''s body.


    ¡°Dad, why did you..¡± I was asking but was interrupted when he put his hand up.


    ¡°When your mother was pregnant, she told me she ran into someone she knew. She immediately wanted to move from the house I had bought for her since she didn''t want to give birth in the palace¡±, he said, and looked at grandfather.


    ¡°My brother told me before getting me exiled that a mercenary named Brian came to visit him, now I''m sure he''s the reason my brother found out Natalie was pregnant.¡±, he said.


    Father walked over Brian''s body and stood in front of grandfather.


    ¡°Now that I''m starting to regain my strength¡±, he said and turned to look directly at me.


    ¡°Let''s go get your mother and sister.¡±, he said, and grit his teeth. He turned around and looked directly at grandfather.


    ¡°I''m ready to start training again¡±, Father said, standing face to face with grandfather.


    Grandfather smirked and said, "I told you, I''ll turn you back into the warrior you used to be."

 Chapter 25-Location

    Chapter 25- Location


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    It''s been a two weeks, since the death of Brian, and father has started to walk fully on his own again. Yeshiva became father''s sparring partner, and grandfather started training me in combat and how to use a knife sufficiently. He made study the entire map of the territory by having me hunt down Jemas and Cena almost everyday.


    ¡°Are you tired already?¡±, grandfather asked, as soon as I sat onto the ground.


    ¡°I''m exhausted¡±, I said trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°I''ll give you a ten minute break, then we start again. ¡±, he said, while folding his arms.


    ¡°Ugh fine¡±, I said, already giving in.


    After taking a break, we started to train again. I had to hunt down Cena for two hours straight before grandfather was satisfied with the results. He made me do it again every time I went over the time limit.


    Once I was finally done and completed my  training within the time limit. Grandfather finally set me free, and let me take another break. I laid on the ground completely exhausted.


    While I was taking a break I saw Peyton running towards our direction. When she got closer, we saw the look on her face, it was very concerning.  I was wondering what was going on, and Peyton ran up to grandfather.


    ¡°Masiro¡±, she shouted as she approached him.


    ¡°What''s the problem?¡±, he asked.


    Yeshiva and father noticed Peyton and walked over to where we were.


    ¡°I just received some intel from my informants that I have inside of the kingdom.¡±, she said, looking at directly at us.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±, father and grandfather asked at the same time.


    ¡°Sage and Natalie escaped from the dungeon. The whole kingdom is on lockdown, and the royal guards are searching for them¡±, she said.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±, Everyone shouted, ¡°What do you mean they escaped, how?¡±, we asked at the same time.


    ¡°Calm down¡±, Peyton said, holding her right up.


    ¡°Who''s your contact¡±, grandfather asked.


    Peyton looked towards my grandfather, ¡°His name is Vernon Synovial, he''s the current Duke of Synovial, his territory is in the Northern part of the kingdom, near the border.", she explained.


    ¡°If they escaped, where are they?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure the Duke is hiding them at one of his villas.¡± father said looking towards Peyton.


    ¡°Then we need to go get them!¡±, I yelled while getting back up on my feet.


    ¡°We should get ready to head there,¡± grandfather said.


    ¡°Do you think you could get in contact with Duke Vernon again?¡±, father asked Peyton.


    ¡°I can try, but he''s currently in one of the private hospitals for nobles.  Its possible he''s being watched at the moment.¡±, she said.


    ¡°Wait, why is he in the hospital?¡±, I asked.


    Peyton covered her forhead with her right hand and sighed.


    ¡°Duke Vernon''s son Sylvester and one of his acquaintances help them escape out of the dungeon. Once they were able to get outside of the walls surrounding the palace. Natalie ended up attacking Duke Vernon with a sword while slaughtering all of his Knights that were with him.¡±, she explained, and sighed again.


    ¡°That''s my girl¡±, father and grandfather said at the same time, while looking proud.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°And¡±, Peyton started to speak again, ¡®Sage ended up shooting him with an arrow that was laced with poison. ¡±, she said, tilting her head back and sighing even more.


    ¡°Nice¡±, I said looking proud and everyone stared at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    They all started laughing, I started to feel embarrassed.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    We''ve been at Nashi''s villa for the past two weeks now. After learning the royal guards was searching for us. Mother decided we should stay in the villa for a little longer because it was too risky to travel anywhere.


    Honestly, the whole princess treatment that Nashi was giving me was starting to get overwhelming. I know he means well, but it''s not what I''m used to. Lately, I''ve been hearing the maids whispering about me, and one bitch in particular has been glaring at me everytime I''m alone.


    I decided to take a walk in the garden, while my mother was still asleep. I wondered if the maid that''s been following me around secretly would finally show herself. After walking further into the garden, I stood in front of a statue that looked like a woman. While looking up at it, I heard someone behind me approaching. I turned around and saw a young woman with short red hair, fair-skinned and dressed in a maids uniform.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±, I asked, folding my arms, I was so irritated.


    ¡°Don''t for a second think you can the future duchess¡±, she said while glaring at me


    I put my hand on my head in disbelief.


    ¡°Duchess?¡±, I asked, I scoffed. "Did you really follow me because of a man.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She started to get flustered.


    ¡°Just because you''re Prince Moises daughter, doesn''t mean you can go around acting like a princess, after all he''s already been exiled for years now.¡±, she said while smirking.


    I tilt my head to the side and for a moment. At first, I thought what she was saying was ridiculous. Knowing my temper I wasn''t about to let it go, I stepped forward in her directionn and started to approached her. She started moving backwards but was still facing my direction.


    ¡°Let me get this straight, my father is Prince Moises, which technically makes me a princess by blood.¡±, I said, still walking closer to her.


    She backed into one the fruit tree across from the statue and I slammed my hand up against the tree staring her right in the face.


    ¡°You need to stay in your place little maid.¡±, I said.


    I put my right hand around her neck and her eyes widened, ¡°I''m not in the mood for one of your little jealous bitch tantrums.¡±, I said.


    She started shivering in fear.


    ¡°Follow me around again, and I''ll snap your fucking neck.¡±, I said, staring directly in her eyes.


    She continued shivering and started nodding her head.


    I let go of her neck  and turned to walk away. I could hear her saying something under her breath about this wasn''t over. I ignored it and continued to walk back towards the villa. While walking I noticed Asiana was behind between a tree peeking at something.


    ¡°Asiana¡±, I called out to her.


    She turned her head and gestured for me to come close. I walked over and reacheded out her arm and pulled me behind the tree.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±, I asked.


    I got closer and saw my mother swinging a sword around.


    ¡°Whoa, what''s the move called¡±, I asked, while looking amazed.


    ¡°It''s swordsmanship¡±, she said, ¡°Your mother''s been sparring with Sylvester for a few days now. She''s been practicing everyday around this time.


    ¡°Come out, I can sense you two hiding.¡± Mother yelled out looking in our direction.


    ¡°Oh shit, we''re caught¡±, Asiana said, while chuckling in embarrassment.


    We walked from behind the tree and went over to where she was standing.


    ¡°Wow mother who taught you how to use a sword.¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Your grandfather taught me how to use one, but your father taught me real swordsmanship. After all, he was the strongest warrior out of the whole kingdom.¡±, she said looking at me.


    ¡°The whole kingdom?¡±, I asked feeling shocked.


    ¡°Yes, your father was the Commander in the royal army. Its the duty of a Crown Prince to fight wars if their kingdom is threatened.¡±, she said.


    I was amazed, everytime I learned something about my father, it made me even more excited to meet him.


    ¡°Since the Kingdom isn''t that fond of new technology, it''s very traditional. The customs are different from the free nation of Katou. They don''t allow guns into the kingdom, unless it for military uses. For generations  nobles had to learn swordsmanship, and archery.¡±, she explained, ¡°If they leave the kingdom for diplomatic reasons, they are allowed to carry guns with them.¡±, she stated.


    ¡°I want to learn¡±, I said out loud without thinking. I thought it was kind of cool how she moved her body, it was like she was dancing with the sword.


    ¡°Okay I''ll teach you later after I take a break.¡±, she said.


    One of the maids that followed my mother around under Nashi''s orders went to go get refreshments. We walked over and sat down at the little round table that sat inside of the garden.


    ¡°I miss Rosie¡±, I said as I sat down.


    Mother reached over and caressed my hair.


    ¡°You will see her again soon¡±, she said, while smiling.


    I noticed Asiana wasn''t paying attention and seemed distracted.


    ¡°What''s wrong Asiana?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Nothing, just wondering about my older brother, after he left the kingdom, I haven''t heard from him in years¡±, she said.


    Mother rubbed Asiana''s hand after taking her hand off my head.


    ¡°I''m sure he''s well¡±, mother told Asiana.


    I got curious and wanted to know more. ¡°What''s your brother''s name?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Nathan Williams, he was a bounty hunter¡±, she said.


    I stood up, ¡°No way are you serious?¡±, I asked while shouting a little.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±, she asked, while looking  confused.


    I started describing how the Nathan I knew looked and Asiana kept nodding her head.


    ¡°No way, how do you know my brother?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°He''s Rosie''s  adoptive father¡±, I said.


    Mother and Asiana looked at me in disbelief and Asiana placed her hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Do you know where he is now?, she asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°We don''t know if he''s alive or not, he went missing after his car flipped over the bridge into the water, that''s what his former girlfriend told us.¡±, I explained.


    Asiana started to tear up and mother rubbed on her back. A few minutes later, the maid came back with some refreshments and sat the plates down in front of us one by one, It was strawberry shortcake and some tea.


    I picked up the cake and started to eat it. I went to grab the tea that was in front of me.


    ¡°WAIT?! I heard my mother shout.


    ¡°Sage don''t drink that¡±, she said and rose out of her chair and placed the sword against the maids neck.


    I sat the teacup down and looked up at my mother.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°The tea is poisoned.¡±, she said and turned her head to Asiana.


    ¡°Go get Nashi and Sylvester now!¡±, she yelled and Asiana nodded and ran towards the villa.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t know¡±, the maid cried out and started to shiver.


    Mother ignored her and put the sword closer to her neck, almost causing blood to drip.


    The maid continued to cry out and a few seconds later, Nashi and Sylvester came running into the garden.


    ¡°What''s going on?!¡± Nashi asked while panting.


    Mother made the maid walk forward still holding the sword by her throat. Nashi and Sylvester looked at my mother while holding their hands up.


    Mother looked super pissed.


    ¡°It means like we overstayed our welcome.¡±, mother said.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After hearing Sage and mother, was safe at one of Duke''s villas. I felt relieved to know they weren''t locked up in a dark and cold  dungeon. We arrived back at the mansion after our training was over.


    Grandfather and father went into the mansion to pack up some supplies, while the rest of us went to take showers and change into some more clothes.


    While I was taking my shower, I heard a knock on the door. I got out and started to put on my clothes. I continued to hear the knocking, and walked over to the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, he replied.


    I opened the door and saw Yeshiva standing there holding flowers, they were pink roses.


    ¡°Wow they''re pretty¡±, I said as he handed them to me.


    ¡°Can I come in?¡±, he asked, while smiling.


    I gestured for him to come in, and  I  walked to the side of the room where the window was and placed the flowers on the window seal. Yeshiva walked over to where I was standing, and he still had a smile on his face.


    ¡°What''s the smile for?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°You forgot your other present¡±, he said.


    ¡°What present?¡±, I asked, raising one of my eyebrows.


    Yeshiva kissed me on the lips, and started to pull his head back. I grabbed the back of his head and kissed him back.  We started making out  and suddenly the door came flying open.


    My father walked in, and grandfather was behind him.


    ¡°Did you ask for permission to kiss my daughter?¡±, my father asked, with a murderous expression.


    Yeshiva froze for a second and grandfather came close and grabbed Yeshiva by the collar and started dragging him out of the room.


    Father looked at me, ¡°No, not yet¡±, he said and slammed the door.


    I ran to the bed and flopped down, and buried my face in the pillow.


    ¡°How embarrassing¡±, I muttered.


    A few minutes later, Grandfather walked back into the room with a half beaten up Yeshiva.


    ¡°Now, let''s head out to find your mother and sister¡±, he said.


    I nodded my head, we left out of the room. Yeshiva walked behind me, and grandfather was walking in front of me.


    My gather was standing at the bottom of the stairs glaring at Yeshiva. Yeshiva bowed his head towards father and we all left out of the mansion.


    We walked to grandfather''s truck and I sat in the back with Yeshiva and Peyton while father sat in the front with grandfather.


    ¡°We''re going to find a way to sneak you in the kingdom¡±, grandfather said looking at my father.


    ¡°I know a way¡±, father said.


    We started pulling out of the driveway and headed to the entrance of the territory. The guards standing in front opened up the gates to let us exit. They nodded their heads to grandfather as he passed them by.


    ¡°Do we have an exact location?¡±, I asked


    ¡°It''s a villa closer to the northern border¡±, Peyton¡±, she stated.


    I nodded my head, in understanding. I couldn''t wait to see my sister and finally meet my mother, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Now let''s go find my daughter and granddaughter¡±, grandfather said, and  started speeding down the road.

 Chapter 26- Spy

    Chapter 26- Spy


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Nashi tried to calm my mother down but she continued to hold the sword up against the maid''s neck. Sylvester held his hands up, while slowly approaching towards them.


    ¡°Someone tried to poison my daughter¡±, Mother said, still holding onto the maid.


    ¡°Okay, just calm down, we''ll figure this out and find out who did this¡±, Sylvester said.


    Mother pushed the maid onto the ground and the maid continued to shiver out of fear. Sylvester reached his right hand out for the sword my mother was holding. she lowered the sword and Sylvester carefully removed the sword from her. Nashi stepped in front of the maid.


    ¡°Who made the tea?¡±, he asked, in a demanding tone.


    The maid started to shiver more.


    ¡°I don''t know, Master, the head maid was the one who handed me the tray that held the refreshments¡±, she said, while bowing down on the ground.


    Nashi looked at Sylvester and gestured his head at him. Sylvester nodded and ran back into the villa.


    ¡°Earlier a maid was following me around.¡±, I said, looking at Nashi.


    Nashi looked over at me, ¡°Do you remember how she looks?¡± he asked, with a softer tone.


    ¡°She was fair-skinned, with short red hair¡±, I said.


    Nashi put his head back and looked to be in deep thought.


    ¡°Sounds like the new maid that came a few weeks ago¡±, he said.


    A few seconds later, Sylvester came back with an older woman, she had grayish hair and dressed differently than the other maids.


    ¡°This is Marie our head maid at the villa¡±, he said pointing towards her.


    ¡°Marie, I''ll give you five second to explain to me, why was there poison in Princess Sage''s tea. ¡±, he asked, in a demanding tone.


    She bowed her head, ¡°Master, I remember a maid coming up to me asking if I needed help with refreshments.¡±, she said, lifting her head up after bowing.


    ¡°How did she look?¡±, he asked.


    She described the same woman that was following me around.


    ¡°Do you remember her name?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Yes, It''s Yulia¡±, she said, ¡°After helping me she suddenly made an excuse saying she had forgotten to do the laundry. I thought it was strange but didn''t mind it, since newer maids do tend to forget.¡±, she stated, in a respectful manner.


    Sylvester gestured for the guards to come closer.


    ¡°Find her now!¡±, he shouted.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±, they shouted back and ran in different directions.


    Mother walked up to me and placed her hand on top of my head.


    ¡°Are you calm now?¡±, I asked.


    She kissed my forehead, ¡°Not until I slice her throat.¡±, she said.


    Nashi and Sylvester gulped loudly, ¡°She''s scary¡±, Sylvester said, as he held himself and pretended to shiver.


    Mother started to walk towards the villa and I followed behind her. Nashi and Sylvester followed behind us as well.


    Once we entered the villa, Nashi suggested we follow him to his office. Sylvester and Asiana remain downstairs with the head maid, while one of the villa''s doctors treated the maid for her wound.


    We walked inside of Nashi''s office and one of the butlers closed the door after leaving. Nashi bowed his head down as he stood in front of us.


    ¡°I''m truly sorry, this happened in my villa¡±, he said.


    ¡°It''s just the life of a noble¡±, mother said, ¡°you can raise your head¡±, she stated


    Nashi raised his head, ¡°I''m sure Prince Moises will be upset if he knew this happened¡±, he said.


    ¡°You seemed to be close to my father¡±, I said.


    Nashi cracked a little smile.


    "He was going to be my instructor for my swordsmanship lessons.¡±, he said, ¡°My father mentioned Prince Moises was excited about meeting his daughters. My father even joked about me marrying one of them. Then Prince Moises chased him with a sword afterwards.", he stated and started laughing a little.


    "Wait how old are you?¡±, I asked, curiously, I don''t remember if he told me or not.


    ¡°I''m 23¡±, he said, and winked his right eye at me.


    I rolled my eyes and suddenly, the door to the office opened, and Sylvester walked in.


    ¡°We found the maid¡±, he said.


    Mother rushed out of the room, and we followed behind. We walked down the stairs and saw Asiana holding down the maid, while her hands were tied behind  her back and a guard stood next to her.


    ¡°I''m sorry Master¡±, she said while crying out.


    Nashi stood in front of the maid, ¡°Why did you put poison in Princess Sage''s tea¡±, he asked, pointing a sword at her.


    She started shivering while she bowimg to the ground.


    ¡°I''m sorry¡±, she cried out.


    ¡°Who do you work for?¡±mother asked, she bent down and grabbed the maid''s head and made her look up at us.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Countess Melanie Livens¡±, she said while balling her eyes out.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡±I asked, looking at Nashi.


    Nashi held his head back and sighed.


    ¡°You''re a spy for Countess Melanie¡±, he said, and balled his fist.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±I asked again, getting irritated.


    ¡°She''s the woman who keeps sending me marriage requests¡±, he said while sighing.


    ¡°What the..¡±, I said, getting even more annoyed.


    ¡°Put her in the prison cell¡±, he said, looking at the guards


    The guards picked the maid up off the floor and took her out of the villa. The head maid bowed her head and went back to her duties.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    We''ve been riding for a couple of hours, and I was starting to get impatient.


    ¡°How much longer do we have until we get there?¡±, I asked for the third time.


    ¡°For the last time, it takes at least a whole day to get to the northern border of the kingdom Of Vanuatu by car. The Port of Torress, is a merchant city that sits in-between two kindgoms.¡±, grandfather explained for the third time.


    I started to sigh, I couldn''t wait to see my sister after she went missing  three weeks ago. I was excited to finally get the chance  to meet my mother, since I grew up without one. I wondered to myself, how Sage will react when she meets our father. Even though we grew up in different houses, Peyton and Nathan made sure we did everything else together. While thinking to myself, I felt Yeshiva grab my hand and gave a little squeeze. I started to smile and continued to look out the window.


    ¡°Let''s take a break, I''m hungry¡±, I complained to my grandfather.


    ¡°No, we need to travel a little more¡±, he replied


    ¡°Fine¡±, I said, smacking my teeth.


    We rode for another two hours, until we reached a border checkpoint. Grandfather showed the guard a gold tag, and we drove through the checkpoint.


    ¡°What''s the tag for?¡±, I asked curiously,


    ¡°It''s a mercenary tag¡±, Yeshiva answered.


    I was about to ask another question until Peyton''s phone started to ring.


    ¡°Hello¡±, she answered.


    I couldn''t hear what the other person was saying.


    ¡°Okay, call me if you get some more information¡±, she said.


    She hung up the phone, and started to speak, ¡°Duke Vernon has been released from the hospital¡±, she said.


    ¡°Any news on the kingdom?¡±, father asked.


    ¡°Still on lockdown, the royal guards are on high alert, they haven''t posted any pictures of them though¡±, she stated.


    ¡°How are we going to sneak inside the kingdom?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°There''s a way to sneak over the border wall without having to stop at a checkpoint¡±, father said, "The only problem is we have the hide Masiro''s truck inside the forest that sits outside of the border, we''ll have to travel the rest on foot", he added.


    I looked at Yeshiva and noticed he was looking around.


    ¡°Yeshiva?¡±, I called out to him.


    "Chief, we''re being followed¡±, he said.


    ¡°I know,¡± grandfather said.


    Peyton and I glanced back and saw three cars were following behind us.


    ¡°Hold on¡±, grandfather said and started  speeding down the road.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After the poison situation had calmed down, I decided to take a bath. One of the maids that Nashi assigned to me helped me get dressed but I could feel the tension around them, because of what happened earlier today.


    I heard a knock on the door, and mother walked over to open it. It was Nashi, he gestured his hand at me wanting me to follow him. I followed him into the hallway, and he bowed his head again.


    ¡°Princess Sage, I want to apologize again for what happened today¡±, he said.


    ¡°Please raise your head, I''m not used to the whole Princess thing¡±, I said.


    He raised his head, and took grabbed my right hand.


    ¡°But it doesn''t change the fact that you are a princess¡±, he said.


    I knew he was going to continue with the whole princess treatment, so I decided to ask him something I was curious about.


    ¡°Countess Melanie¡±, I started to say.


    ¡°We have nothing to do with each other, she''s been chasing after me since our academy days¡±, he said, as if he was trying to reassure me.


    We continued to talk in the hallway, and the head maid walked past us with a couple of other maids walking behind her. They all bowed to Nashi, and some bowed to me while other ignored me.


    Nashi got upset at the maids who didn''t bow, ¡°You will show Princess Sage the same respect you would show the royal family. ¡±, he said sternly.


    The rest of the maids bowed their heads and Nashi excused them.


    ¡°Dinner is almost ready¡±, the head maid said.


    ¡°Okay, we shall be there shortly¡±, Nashi responded back.


    ¡°I''ll see you at dinner¡±, he said, while kissing my hand and walking away.


    I felt myself blushing and returned back to the room. I walked in the room and leaned up against the door holding  my face with both hands.


    ¡°Sage¡±, my mother called out to me.


    ¡°Yes mother?¡±I answered, while trying to get a hold of myself.


    I walked to the side of the room she was in, and saw her standing next to the window.


    ¡°You''re blushing¡±, she said, looking at me.


    I held my face again, feeling a little shy.


    ¡°You don''t have to hide it, he''s handsome¡±, she said.


    I walked closer to her and leaned my head on her shoulder.


    ¡°I don''t have the time to like someone¡±, I said.


    She placed her hand on the right side of my face while I still leaned on her shoulder.


    ¡°I''m sure your sister is fine¡±, she said, ¡°When I met your father, I wasn''t expecting to fall for him either, but he was very persistent and charming.¡±, she stated.


    I smiled, thinking about the stories I heard so far about them.


    We heard a knock on the door and one of the maids from earlier  told us dinner was ready.


    Mother told me to go ahead of her and she would meet me there after she changed her clothes. I nodded my head and followed behind the maid. While walking I heard some voices, they were whispering inside one of rooms I was passing by.


    ¡°I refuse to let this happen¡±, I heard a familiar voice, but couldn''t see who it was. The door was cracked open, and I continued to hear them whisper, ¡°that illegitimate princess¡±, I heard. I started to open the door but the maid in front of me looked back. I continued to follow her as we approached the dining room.


    Nashi, Sylvester and Asiana were standing in the dining room conversing together and they looked over and noticed me walking in.


    ¡°Where''s your mother?¡±Sylvester asked.


    ¡°She said she was going to come after changing her clothes¡± I said.


    Nashi got up and escorted me to my seat.


    ¡°How come you treat me like a princess, but Sylvester doesn¡¯t¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Because he likes¡­¡±, Sylvester started to say but Asiana elbowed  him in the side, causing him to drop his fork.


    ¡°Because what?¡±, I asked, curiously


    I noticed Nashi shaking his head at Sylvester, and Asiana started to laugh.


    All of sudden the door to the dining room came opened and mother was dragging one of the maids by her hair.


    Nashi and Sylvester jumped out of their seat and ran towards my mother.


    ¡°What''s going on Lady Natalie¡±, Nashi  and Sylvester shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called out to her.


    Mother pushed the maid down and placed her onto her knees while pulling her hair back showing us her face.


    It was the head maid, and mother''s face looked like she was ready to kill someone.


    ¡°This is the second time one of your maids tried to poison my daughter¡±, she said, in a very pissed off tone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, Nashi asked, in disbelief.


    ¡°While I was on my way here, I heard your maid telling one of the butlers she was the one who put the poison in Sage''s tea.¡±, she said.


    Nashi''s facial expression changed after hearing what  my mother said.


    ¡°Is this true, Marie?¡±he asked, and stood in front of her.


    ¡°Master you have to help me, this crazy woman attacked me¡±, she yelled out.


    ¡°I asked you is this true?¡±, he shouted.


    ¡°I couldn''t let you fall in love with an illegitimate princess¡±, she shouted out.


    Nashi walked up closer and bent down in front of her face.


    ¡°Since when do a lowly maid tell her master who to love?¡±, he asked while putting her face close.


    She started shivering, ¡°I raised you when you after your mother passed away, I have the right to not allow  this illegitimate princess to tarnish the Duke''s reputation¡±, she yelled out.


    Nashi started  balling his fist up, and stood up again, ¡°How dare you disrespect Prince Moises daughter¡±, he said.


    He looked at one of the guards standing by the door.


    ¡°Throw her in the prison as well¡±, he said, and walked away from her.


    The head maid started yelling and kicking as they dragged her out.


    Mother went to take a seat at the dinner table, as the rest of the maids and butler were afraid to approach her.


    After we had dinner, a guard came into the dining  room and rushed to Nashi. He whispered something into his ear, causing Nashi to nod his head. The guard left the room and we all turned our heads towards him.


    ¡°I received information from the Duke¡±, he said, and turned his head to look in the direction of mother and I.


    ¡°Prince Moises is on his way here¡±, he said.


    And mother placed her hand over her mouth and stood up causing her chair to fall over.


    "Moises", she mumbled.

 Chapter 27-Reunited

    Chapter 27- Reunited


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    ¡°What do you mean my father''s on the way?¡±, I asked?, in disbelief.


    Nashi gestured his hand to the maids and butlers, making them leave the dining room. Once they all cleared out, he cleared his throat and began to speak.


    ¡°What I''m about to say, stays between us in this room¡±, he said.


    Mother nodded her head and sat down looking towards Nashi.


    ¡°But how?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°My father''s been receiving information from someone he knows outside of the kingdom. Supposedly, they communicate their email, they told him Prince Moises was taken to the Henrico Clan territory, and he''s coming here with your father Masiro Henrico¡±, he said, looking directly at my mother.


    ¡°Whose the contact,  is it anyone we know?¡±, she asked, curiously while holding her hands together.


    ¡°Marianna¡±, he said, with a serious expression.


    ¡°What?!¡±, my mother and I said at the same time.


    Nashi and Sylvester nodded their heads, ¡°My father has been feeding information to Marianna about the kingdom after Prince Moises was exiled.", Sylvester stated, "We were lucky to actually find you two with a little help. He said, he also had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°My father spent years trying to prove Prince Moises innocence, then he was threatened to be executed if he continued.¡±, Nashi stated.


    Mother and I were shocked as we listened to what they were saying. I turned my head towards my mother and saw the tears coming down her face, I got out of my seat and went to comfort her.


    ¡°I''m so relieved to know he''s safe.¡±, she said, while wiping her tears.


    ¡°But how is he going to get inside the kingdom if he''s exiled, there''s no way they''ll let him in.¡±. I said, looking at Nashi.


    Nashi turned his head to Sylvester and then back at me.


    ¡°There''s a way but only my father and Prince Moises knows about it.¡±, he said.


    After our conversation, mother and I returned to our room, while Nashi and Sylvester went to go meet their father who was currently on his way back to the villa.


    I flopped down on the bed and my mother stood by the window.


    ¡°I wondered how Rosie reacted to when she met our father.¡±, I said while looking at the ceiling.


    ¡°I''m sure it was way better than meeting inside of a dungeon.¡±, mother said, while chuckling a little.


    We both started to laugh, and mother walked over to the side of the bed I was on, and sat down beside me. She started stroking my hair.


    ¡°I can''t wait to see your father.¡±, she said and kissed my forehead.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After noticing we were being followed, grandfather started to drive fast.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, grandfather called out to him.


    ¡°Yes, Chief¡±, Yeshiva answered.


    ¡°How far are we from the nearest forest or mountain?¡±grandfather asked.


    Yeshiva looked at his phone, ¡°There''s a forest within 30 minutes of here, the mountains is about another 2 hours¡±, he said.


    ¡°Forest it is¡±, grandfather said, ¡°Rosemary prepare yourself, we might be dealing with other mercenaries.¡±, he stated.


    ¡°I''m ready¡±, I said.


    While grandfather kept driving towards the forest, the three black cars were still following behind us. Yeshiva started going through the bag that was sitting next to his leg. He pulled out three different guns, he kept one and handed the other two to Peyton and I.


    ¡°Once we enter the forest, start shooting at those three cars¡±, Yeshiva pointing at me and then pointing at the sunroof.


    ¡°We have at least another hour before sunset.¡±, grandfather said, ¡°Let''s get this over with.¡±, he said as he turned onto a trail.


    We entered the forest driving up a trail, Yeshiva and Peyton started shooting at the car behind us.


    ¡°Shoot the tires¡±, grandfather said.


    Yeshiva and Peyton shot towards their tires causing the car to slow down and the two behind it to crash into it.


    "Looks like we''re going to have some visitors while we''re on the road¡±,grandfather  said.


    ¡°Once we get closer to the border, we will to travel the rest on foot.¡±, father said.


    ¡°On foot?", I sighed, ¡°How big is the kingdom exactly?¡±, I asked curiously.


    ¡°The kingdom is divided in five regions, the northern region,  southern region, eastern region , western region and the central region where the royal family resides¡±, father stated.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°So we''re headed to the Northern region of the kingdom¡±, I asked, trying to make sure.


    ¡°Yes, the Northern region is Duke Synovial''s domain. There''s four Dukedom''s who governs  each region under the royal family. ¡±, father said.


    ¡°How far do we have until we get to the border¡±, I asked.


    ¡°We still have about 12 hours¡±, Yeshiva said.


    I could already feel myself getting even more impatient.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    After being locked up in a dungeon for a long time. I thought I''ll never see Moises again. I remember when we first met I was in the middle of my mission. I accidentally spilled wine on him, while I was searching for my target. I was dressed as a maid, and was pretending to serve drinks to the guests. After I hid inside of a room, I changed into a ball gown I stole from one of the dressing room. When I returned to the ball Mosies persistently followed me around. At first, I thought he was rude because he was being so persistent, but I gave in to his charm and danced with him. We danced, and I decided to give him a fake name because I didn''t want to fail my mission.


    After a few days passed, I learned that he was actual target. The next time I met him I was standing over him with a sword to his neck. He woke up, and looked directly at me. He wasn''t frightened, he just looked at me and smiled.


    ¡°So we meet again¡±, he said, looking up at me.


    ¡°You''re not afraid knowing you''re about to die.¡±, I said.


    Before I could do anything, he had already flipped me over and kissed me.


    At that moment, I knew I couldn''t go ahead with the mission. I kissed him back and we ended up having a very passionate night.


    The next morning, I left because I knew I shouldn''t have gotten entangled with a member of the royal family.  My clan always hated the nobility, after all they were the ones alway commissioning us mercenaries to kill other nobles.


    When I found out I was pregnant, I disguised myself as a maid again and snuck into his palace. When I entered his room, he was standing next to the window with his arms folded looking directly at me. His long hair was tied up and he was half dressed.  He looked at me and had a wicked smirk on his face.


    ¡°Hello my dear¡±, he said.


    I immediately wanted to punch him, but he ended up catching my hand and turned me around, my back was up against his chest. He was much taller than me, my head reached his shoulders.


    ¡°So, are you here to tell me about my baby.¡±, he said and placed his hand on my stomach.


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡±, I mumbled.


    He chuckled.  He placed his arms around me and wouldn''t let me go.


    Since I didn''t want to stay in the palace, he bought me a villa within the Western region of the kingdom. Everyday, he would sneak out of the palace to visit me.


    As I lay inside the tub, I heard a few knocks on the door.


    ¡°Mom are you alright, you''ve been in there for awhile¡±, I heard Sage at the door.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed while I sat here reminiscing about the past.


    ¡°I''m okay¡±, I said. ¡°I''ll be out in a minute¡±, I stated while getting out of the tub


    ¡°Okay, the maid was worried and she came downstairs to come get me.¡±, Sage said.


    I still have problems trusting these maids after two of them tried to poison my child. I finally reunited with one of my girls, and I refuse to let anyone harm them.


    After getting dressed, I walked into the room, and saw Sage sitting on the bed. I have to remind myself that its reality  and now a dream everytime I looked at her.


    Now, I can''t wait to meet my other daughter.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re okay?¡±Sage asked me again, with a concerned expression.


    I walked up and placed my forehead  against hers and reassured her.


    ¡°I''m just thinking about seeing  you father¡±, I said.


    Sage wrapped her arms around me. I still can''t believe how big she had gotten, and how much she resembles her father. When I looked into her eyes as a baby, she grabbed my finger and that was the last time I saw her.


    I made a promise to myself, I''ll never let anyone or anything separate us again, or I''ll die trying.


    While I was stroking Sage''s hair, someone knocked on the door. I walked over to the door and opened it. Nashi standing in front of the door, and I could tell me wasnt here to see me. I noticed the way he looks at my daughter, like a young boy that found his crush. I''ll only approve of him if he can beat me in a sparring or at least attempt too.


    ¡°Young Duke, do you need something?¡±, I asked.


    I could tell he gets nervous everytime he''s around me, probably because I almost killed two of his maids in front of him.


    ¡°My father is back¡±, he said, trying to look around me to look at Sage.


    ¡°Do you like my daughter?¡±, I asked.


    He held his face, trying to cover up the smile.


    ¡°Yes¡±, he said.


    ¡°You have to fight me in a sparring match ¡±, I said without hesitation.


    He was taken aback.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a young Duke and all, but I need to protect my daughter.¡±, I said.


    He nodded his head, ¡°Once Prince Moises is proven to be innocent¡±, he was stating but I interrupted him by holding my hand up.


    ¡°I don''t give a damn about his innocence, I''m going to burn that fucking palace to the ground when I get the chance.¡±, I said.


    Nashi looked at me appalled.


    ¡°Now, let''s go see your father¡±, I said, closing the door.


    ¡°Is Sage..¡± he started to speak again, but stop once he saw my face.


    ¡°Yes ma''am¡¯, he said and turned to walk towards his office.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    A few hours later, we arrived closer to the Northern border of the kingdom. Grandfather parked his truck in the middle of the forest where father told him to go.


    ¡°How far is the Duke Synovial''s domain from here¡±, I asked.


    ¡°20 minutes on foot¡±, father answered.


    ¡°How did you find this shortcut?¡±, Peyton asked.


    Father pointed towards the forest.


    ¡°During my days as a Commander, the crown prince has to participate in the wars. During the war before the split of the kingdom, Duke Vernon ended up getting hurt, Thankfully, we ended up inside of this forest when our knights were ambushed. Later on, Duke Vernon ended purchasing the land and built a private villa.¡±, father stated.


    He started to climb over the border wall, and everyone followed behind him. Yeshiva helped me climb up and I jumped over to the other side.


    We jumped into a field that was filled with vegetables and fruits.


    ¡°This farm belongs to a citizen we have to sneak through¡±, father said.


    We traveled on foot for a while and ended up in front of a large villa. Father pressed the intercom and we heard a deep soothing voice.


    ¡°I''ve arrived," my father said.


    Suddenly, the gate started opening and I saw six people walk out of the large villa. Father starting walking through the entrance and I followed behind. I turned around and noticed grandfather, Yeshiva,  and Peyton was still standing outside the gate. I was about to called out to them, but grandfather shook his head and pointed his finger. I looked back towards the front and saw two people running towards us. It was dark so I couldn''t tell who was running, until they ran under the light that was facing our way.


    ¡°Sage?¡±, I asked, in disbelief, ¡° Oh my God Sage!¡±, I shouted and started running towards her.


    We ran to each other and almlst collided, we both fell to the ground while hugging eachother.


    ¡°I missed you, I didn''t know you were coming¡±, Sage said.


    After we hugged, she got up and reached for my hand. When i got up, I looked over  and saw a woman''s body wrapped around my father''s.


    They were kissing and honestly they needed a room.


    Once they stopped kissing, they both turned and faced our direction.


    The woman who looked just like me stepped forward.


    ¡°Mom?, I asked, trying not to cry.


    ¡°Yes Rosemary, my baby¡±, she said.


    Father turned towards Sage and opened up his arms.


    ¡°Whoa we really do look alike¡±, she said, and stepped closer to father.


    Father engulfed Sage in a hug that looked like she was going to be squeezed to death.


    Mother walked closer to me and wrapped her arms around me. She squeezed me up against her and started to cry.


    "My baby", she mumbled.

 Chapter 28- Reunited (2)

    Chapter 28- Reunited part 2


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    When Nashi came to the room and told me my father was here. Even though I already knew he was coming, I felt myself getting nervous. I walked into the hallway and my mother was standing next to Duke Vernon. She looked at me and I could see she was nervous as well. She reached for my hand and we walked down the stairs together.


    Nashi, Sylvester, and Duke Vernon followed behind us. Asiana was standing next to the front door. I felt my heart racing as soon as Sylvester opened the door.


    We began to walk out of the villa, it was dark outside so I couldn''t see much.


    Suddenly light started to come on, lighting up the walkway.


    Mother and I was still holding hands with everyone else following behind. We started to walk ahead of them, and I saw three people standing outside the gate that had opened and saw two people walking through the entrance.


    When I noticed one of them was Rosie, I let go of my mother''s hand without thinking and started running toward her. Not even a second later, mother passed me up running ahead of me.


    ¡°Whoa she''s fast¡±, I thought to myself.


    When we made it closer, I saw a tall muscular man with long hair standing next to Rosie. But before I could realize anything else, I almost collided with Rosie.


    ¡°I missed you Rosie¡±, I said, while both of us were on the ground.


    She hugged me and I got off top of her and reached my hand to pick her up.


    Once she was up, I turned and saw mother''s body wrapped around the man that was walking with Rosie.


    ¡°No way", I said, realizing it was my father.


    Mother got down and turned towards Rosie. He turned and faced my direction. I walked closer to him and he hugged me so tight, I could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Wait, father, I can''t breathe.¡±, I said, tapping his chest.


    After he let me go, I heard my mother crying. When I turned around she saw her hugging Rosie from the waist down.


    ¡°Mother¡±, I called out to her.


    She reached her hand out and I walked over to her.


    ¡°My babies¡±, she kept saying while crying.


    Father walked over and engulfed all of us in a hug at once. Kissing us all on the forehead one at a time.


    ¡°My girls¡±, he said, and lifted up his body.


    After hugging for a few more minutes, Rosie and I helped mother up and I dusted off her pants.


    When mother got up she saw grandfather standing by the gate, and grandfather started to walk up to her.


    ¡°Dad¡±, she said, while tearing up again.


    Grandfather hugged mother while kissing on top of her head. He wasn''t crying but I could tell he was emotional.


    When mother saw Peyton, she immediately went to hug her and they both got emotional.


    ¡°Thank you for keeping my daughters safe¡±, she said.


    Peyton rubbed mother on her back while they were hugging.


    ¡°I made a promise to you¡±, she replied.


    They hugged for a little while longer.


    I heard footsteps and turned my head, I saw Nashi, Sylvester and Duke Vernon approaching my father. They bowed their heads towards him.


    ¡°Prince Moises¡±, they said, in a respectful manner.


    ¡°You can rise¡±, father said, looking down at them.


    They all raised their head and Duke Vernon stepped forward.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Which one of you is Sylvester?¡±, my father asked.


    Sylvester stepped up and bowed once again before raising his body.


    ¡°I''m Sylvester, your highness,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you for rescuing my wife and daughter¡±, he said.


    ¡°Why don''t we all head inside now, Dinner will be ready in a few. ¡±, Duke Vernon said.


    Father nodded, and everyone followed behind.


    Once we were back inside the villa, I was able to see my father''s face more clearly.


    ¡°We really do look alike¡±, I said, looking up at him.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Well one of you had to inherit my good looks.¡±, he said.


    ¡°Wowww¡¯, Rosie and I said at the same time.


    Mother walked over and placed her hand on Rosie''s head.


    ¡°Well at least I have one that resembles me, if both of them looked like you, I''ll have to deal with more than one conceited person.¡±, she said.


    Everyone around us laughed, and Rosie and I looked at each other.


    ¡°Well that explains it¡±, Rosie said.


    ¡°Explains what?¡±, mother asked, while stroking Rosie''s hair.


    ¡°How father won you over.¡±, she said, with a smirk on her face.


    Mother started blushing, and father started laughing.


    While Rosie and I were teasing of our mother, one of the maids came into the room and told us dinner was ready.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    While walking behind my mother whose arms were locked in father''s arms. I was still amazed at how much I looked like her. It was different from seeing her portrait.


    I heard whispering and looked at the man that was walking in front of Sage. He kept glancing at her and I could literally see the hearts forming in his eyes.


    ¡°I think he likes her¡±, Yeshiva said, behind me as he whispered in my ear.


    I glanced behind over my shoulder and saw Yeshiva getting pulled back. My grandfather pulled him by the collar. I chuckled a bit.


    ¡°Get away from my granddaughter¡±, he said.


    ¡°Looks like you have another one to worry about.¡±, Yeshiva said, while smirking and pointed at the man.


    Grandfather scoffed, when he looked at him, ¡°I have no problem beating up a noble.¡±, he said.


    Peyton cleared her throat, she was walking next to grandfather.


    Sage and I started to laugh. Before I could question her about him, we arrived in front of the dining room.


    One of the butlers bowed their heads and opened the door for us to walk in. When we walked in, the man that was looking back at Sage, grabbed her hand and escorted her to her seat.


    ¡°That son of a bitch¡±, I heard my grandfather mutter.


    Father grabbed mother''s hand and escorted her to a seat next to him.


    I started walking towards a seat, across from sage and Yeshiva pulled the chair out for me. I sat down and Yeshiva sat in the seat next to me.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After Nashi escorted me to my seat, Rosie sat across from me. When I saw Yeshiva sit next to her, I balled my fist and wanted to punch him.


    ¡°No way¡±, I said, ¡°that bastard made a move on my sister, while I wasn''t around¡±, I thought to myself.


    I looked over in the direction of mys mother and father, and theywere in their own world completely ignoring us. I cleared my throat to interrupt them.


    ¡°I know you too haven''t seen each other in a while, but you two really need a room.¡±, I said.


    Is this how kids feel when they see their parents flirt with each other, I thought to myself.


    Duke Vernon stood up and bowed his head, ¡°Prince Moises, I''m glad you''re safe, the kingdom hasn''t been the same since you left¡±, he said.


    "Have a seat Duke Vernon, we''ll discuss the kingdom once we get inside of the office", Father said.


    Duke Vernon nodded and sat back down.


    Nashi stood upand introduced himself, "It''s nice to meet you all, "I''m Nashi Synovial", he said.


    Nashi turned towards Rosie, "Princess Rosemary", he said and bowed.


    Sylvester stood up and bowed, ¡°I''m Sylvester Synovial", he said, and raised his head up.


    ¡°Why is he bowing to me?¡±Rosie asked, she was so confused.


    Father chuckled, ¡°It''s because you two are my daughters, your status is above theirs. In the nobility costume one must bow their heads to their superiors. He has to bow to you. Whether I''m exiled or not, you two still carry the royal bloodline.¡±, he explained.


    Rosie and I nodded our heads in understanding.


    After an hour had passed, we were finished with dinner. Rosie and I went to take a walk through the garden.


    ¡°I''m glad you and mom were together¡±, she said, while holding my hand as we walked.


    ¡°I was really surprised," I said.


    ¡°What about you?¡±I asked her.


    ¡°I was determined to find you and asked yeshiva to train me. I wanted to learn how to be a mercenary. Grandfather had me training in the mountains for weeks.¡±, she said while pretending to shiver.


    ¡°I wondered how we''re going to get out of the kingdom", I said.


    Before she could answer, we heard footsteps behind us. We turned around and noticed mother and father were behind us.


    ¡°Sage, Rosemary¡±, mother called out to us.


    We walked over to where they were.


    Father placed hands on top of our heads.


    ¡°I''m so happy, I finally met both of you," he said.


    Father kissed both of us on top of head and continued talking.


    ¡°During the time when your mother had to escape, I was framed and charged with murder of a royal family member, which could get you executed. My mother begged my father the king to exile me instead. I didn''t even get the chance to see you two being born. Later on during the years, Marianna found me again through one of the knights who wanted to come with me after I was exiled. She emailed me pictures of you two over the years. After I found out your mother was locked up in the palace dungeon. I went to break her out through one of the secret tunnels that led to the dungeon. I ended up running into my brother Prince Marshall, before I could reach the kingdom and was ambushed.¡±, he explained.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°I''m going to kill my brother¡±, he said while gritting his teeth.


    Mother placed her hand on the side of father''s face.


    ¡°We should start training once you get settled in, I don''t know how long we have until they start searching throughout the whole kingdom. We have to be prepared, we can''t fully trust the maids here¡±, she stated.


    Father turned towards her, ¡°Why, did something happen?¡±, he asked, while looking at her.


    Mother started to whisper, but we were able to hear, ¡°Two of the maids tried to poison Sage, one of them called her an illegitimate princess¡±, she stated.


    Father''s facial expression changed immediately and he turned and ran into the villa.


    ¡°Wait! Dad?!¡±I yelled out, I looked and saw Rosie was running right behind him.


    ¡°Shit, they''re going to get us kicked out¡±, mother said, holding her head back, and sighing.


    ¡°Did you forget you tried to kill two of his maids in front of him?¡±, I said.


    She leaned her head forward and sighed, "Shit, let''s go stop them¡± she said.


    We ran into the villa, saw Duke Vernon, Sylvester, And Nashi all bowing their heads.


    ¡°Where''s the maid that try to poison my daughter?¡±, he said, looking terrifying.


    ¡°They''re in the prison cell¡±, Nashi said, with his head still down.


    ¡°If they''re not dead by tomorrow, I''ll kill them myself¡±, father said.


    Nashi nodded his head.


    Duke Vernon raised up, ¡°We have your rooms ready your highness.¡±, he said.


    ¡°I''m staying in the room with my sister¡±, Rosie said.


    Mother nodded her head, ¡°I''ll stay in the room with your father.


    Duke Vernon looked at grandfather and Yeshiva.


    ¡°I refuse to share a room with the bastard, who''s trying to steal my granddaughter.¡±, grandfather said, looking at Duke Vernon and pointing his thumb towards Yeshiva.


    Duke Vernon looked really nervous talking to my grandfather.


    ¡°No of course you two are in separate rooms¡±, he said.


    I saw Yeshiva and grandfather looking towards Nashi.


    ¡°Grandfather¡±, I called out to him.


    He looked at me and I shook my head.


    He smirked and then ignored me.


    ¡°Poor Nashi¡± Rosie whispered to me, ¡°Grandfather and father are going to give him a hard time, just like they did Yeshiva¡± she stated.


    ¡°What happened to Yeshiva?¡±, I asked, I was kind of hoping he got beat up.


    ¡°They kicked the door open, while Yeshiva and I were kissing. They dragged him out the room¡±, she said.


    I felt satisfied, knowing he got beat up.


    After a while Rosie and I walked up the stairs to our room. Nashi and Yeshiva glared at each other the whole time while escorting us. Once we made it to the door. Nashi bent down and kissed my hand.


    ¡°Sleep well Princess Sage¡±, he said and then bowed to Rosie. ¡°Goodnight Princess Rosemary¡±.


    We entered our room, and Rosie and I were so exhausted. We laid down and dozed off.


    The next morning, we were awoken by someone knocking on the door. Mother came into the room holding maid uniforms in her hand. I lifted up and shook Rosie because she dozed off again.


    ¡°Wake up¡±, I said, shaking her.


    ¡°Mmmmmm¡±, she groaned as she slapped my arm.


    Mother came close to the bed.


    ¡°We have a problem", she said. "Get up and follow me to the dressing room. We need to put these uniforms on.¡±, she stated, while showing me the uniform.


    I looked at the maid uniform, and looked back at her.


    ¡°Why, what''s going on?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°We have an unexpected visitor.¡±, she said.

 Chapter 29-Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 29- Unexpected Visitor


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    After Moises and I parted ways with the girls, we went to our own room that the Duke had prepared for us. Soon as the door closed Moises started kissing me all over my neck.


    ¡°At least take a shower first¡±, I said, slapping his arm.


    He chuckled and kissed me on my forehead.


    ¡°I missed you so much¡±, he said softly.


    I grabbed his hand and led him to the bathroom. I turned on the shower and helped him undress. He kissed me softly and started undressing me.


    ¡°Let''s take one together.¡±, he said.


    He picked me up and walked into the shower. He began to wash my body while kissing my neck again.


    ¡°Seriously you''re going to leave marks.¡±, I said.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re mines¡±, he said, and sucked on the side of my neck. He placed his hand on my breast and started to pinch my nipple.


    After he washed me, I started to wash his body and felt him staring at me. After we washed eachother, he lifted me up and walked towards the bed. He slowly laid me down as we continued to kiss.


    ¡°You''re couldn''t wait huh?¡±, I asked, jokingly.


    He lifted his head, ¡°No way, I wanted to do this as soon as I saw you¡±, he said, and kissed me again.


    "Is that right", I said, while smirking.


    I flipped him over, and sat on top of him.


    ¡°My Prince¡±, I said, and entered his dick inside of me. I started to ride him and i swear I missed how good it felt. He flipped me over and pressed his lips against mines.


    "Who said you could have all the fun", he said, lifting me up again. He stood up and thrust inside of me, causing me to moan loudly.


    "Nothing will separate us again¡±, he said, and started thrusting into me harder.


    I moaned loudly, and grabbed a hold of his hair and pulled his head back.


    ¡°Never again, even if I have to kill your whole family.¡±, I said.


    ¡°You and the girls are my family¡±, he said.


    We continued to have sex until we were both exhausted. We laid next to eachother and Moises held me in his arms.


    ¡°Do you want your crown back?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    He kissed my forehead, ¡°Yes", he said ¡° But enough about that, you''re mine all night¡±, he said.


    The next morning, I woke up exhausted, not having sex for a long time really had us pent up. I heard a knock on the door, while I was getting dressed. I walked over to answer it. After I opened the door, I saw one of the maids Nashi had assigned to me.


    ¡°Duke Vernon wishes to see you my lady¡±, she said.


    When I closed the door and turned around Mosies was standing behind me.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, he asked while wrapping his arms around me.


    ¡°Duke Vernon wants to see us¡±, I said.


    Moises got dressed and we walked to the office that Duke Vernon was in. When we arrived the butler opened the door. I saw Duke Vernon and Nashi in the office holding their heads.


    ¡°What''s going on Duke Vernon?¡±, Moises asked.


    They both bowed towards Moises and then raised their heads.


    ¡°We have a problem, Countess Melanie is here causing a commotion outside of the gate¡±, Nashi said.


    ¡°The one who wants to marry you?¡±I asked, holding my arms.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Yes, the problem is she came with someone from the palace.¡± he said, ¡° So we have to let her in, or it will cause some suspicion with the advisor that came.¡±, he stated.


    ¡°I have an idea¡± I said, ¡°But the problem is Moises and my father¡±, I proclaimed.


    ¡°What''s the idea?¡±, Moises asked.


    ¡°The girls and I can disguise ourselves as maids¡±, I said.


    Nashi and Duke Vernon looked at me, ¡°that would definitely work¡±, Nashi said.


    ¡°We can disguise Prince Moises as a chef and kept him hidden¡±, Duke Vernon said.


    ¡°The problem is my father¡±, I said.


    Nashi looked to be in deep thought.


    ¡°Let''s disguise him as one of our knights or one of the villa''s guards¡±, he said.


    We all nodded our heads and I went to go get the girls, while the rest of them went to inform my father.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    ¡°You want us to do what?¡± Rosie said, while staring at the uniform.


    ¡°Put this on¡±, mother said, reaching it to Rosie.


    ¡°Now come¡±, mother said, turning around.


    We followed behind her until we walked into the dressing room. There were three maids standing next to chairs with mirrors in front of them.


    ¡°This is Brenda¡±, mother pointed at the maid, she was dark-skinned, with light purple eyes and her hair was tied in a ponytail.


    ¡°She''s going to do your hair¡±, mother said, ¡°You''re going to have to wear contacts again.¡±, she stated.


    ¡°Not this again¡±, I said, getting annoyed.


    ¡°Brownish hair and gray eyes is a royal trait here in the kingdom, your father gets his looks from his mother Queen Malaysia, it''s a risk if you stand out too much. ¡±, she said.


    We sat down and the maid placed a reddish wig on my head and started to put contacts in my eyes.


    I started blinking, because I forgot how uncomfortable they felt to me.


    ¡°Whoa¡±, I heard Rosie say.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking in her direction.


    ¡°You looked like mother and I¡±, she said.


    I looked in the mirror, saw that I really did look like them. I had their reddish hair and green eyes.


    ¡° We can pass you two as twin maids¡±, mother said.


    I looked towards my mother and saw she had a light gold wig on and had hazel contacts.


    ¡°Wow, you''re a totally different person now¡± I said.


    The maids helped us into the uniform and Rosie and I followed behind them, while mother walked in the other direction.


    A few minutes later, Rosie and I went downstairs and acted like we were working. Suddenly I saw Nashi opening the door, while a older man and a young woman walked in behind him.


    The woman was medium height, with a fair skinned tone and strawberry blonde hair. She had a red dress covered in jewels with high heels on.


    ¡°Is that how nobles dress?¡±, I heard Rosie whisper.


    I shrugged my shoulders, and continued to look in their direction.


    The man was wearing a black suit, while holding some envelopes inside one of his arms.


    ¡°Nashi, when are you going to answer my marriage request?¡±, the woman asked, in snobby tone


    ¡°What the¡­¡±, I heard Rosie mumble.


    Nashi seemed very uncomfortable, while the woman looked like she wasn''t going to back down.


    ¡°How many times I have to tell you I''m not interested¡±, he said, while holding his right hand on his forehead.


    ¡°This bitch is going to be a problem," Rosie whispered.


    I looked at her, ¡°Hush it now¡±, I mouthed to her.


    ¡°It''s not like you''re dating anyone¡±, she said.


    Nashi sighed.


    ¡°Countess Melanie, why are you here at my villa¡±, he asked.


    ¡°So that''s her¡±, I mumbled to myself.


    The woman looked over where Rosie and I were.


    ¡°Can you get your little maids over there and have them bring me some tea please, I''m parched.¡±, she said, flipping her hair back.


    "This bitch"¡­¡±, I hurried and covered Rosie''s mouth.


    Rosie started mumbling under my hand.


    Nashi looked over at us and turned his head back to her.


    ¡°I''ll get someone else to do it while you get settled in the office.


    ¡°Why can''t they do it, they''re right there¡±, she said, while glaring at us.


    Fine, I''ll get that bitch to some tea, I thought to myself.


    I bowed my head and walked towards the kitchen area, Rosie stood there acting like she was cleaning.


    When I walked towards the kitchen, I saw my mother peeking around the hall. I figured she heard my footsteps, because she turned around.


    ¡°Mom what are you doing?¡±, I asked.


    She gestured for me to come closer and softly grabbed my head in the direction she was peeking in. I saw my father dressed in a chef''s uniform inside the kitchen.


    ¡°Your father looks sexy in that uniform.¡±, she said.


    ¡°What a perv", I said, ¡°Hey mom, are there any herbs that causes stomachaches?¡±, I asked.


    She looked at me, ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Our guest wants some tea¡±, I said.


    Mother smirked, ¡°Come, I''ll make the tea.¡±, she said, looking excited.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I pretended that I was wiping one of the windows, while Sage went to get that stupid woman something to drink.


    Nashi walked towards a room on the first floor and the woman and man followed behind. Afterwards, Nashi walked out of the room. He walked over to where I was standing and I decided to give him a piece of my mind.


    When Nashi got closer, I dropped the towel and walked up to him.


    ¡°Princess Rosemary¡±, he said.


    I slammed my hand against the wall.


    ¡°Who the hell is that?¡±, I asked, seriously, and folded my arms.


    Nashi sighed, ¡°She''s the daughter of Count Livens, her name is Melanie Livens she''s been chasing after me since school. Ever since I was conned into dancing with her at one of the royal social events, she''s been pestering me to marry her. ¡±, he said.


    ¡°Do you like my sister?¡± I asked, looking up at him.


    ¡°Very much¡±, he replied.


    I took my hand off the wall, ¡°You better put that bitch in her place why she''s here, or she''s going to come up missing.¡±, I said.


    Nashi nodded his head, ¡°I''ll try to get rid of them after the palace advisor finishes his meeting with My father and I¡±, he stated.


    He bowed his head and walked back to the room. I heard footsteps and turned around and saw Sage holding a tray.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After my mother made the tea, I walked out of the kitchen. Supposedly, she said this tea will make that woman uncomfortable but not immediately so we don''t cause any suspicion. I walked down the hall and saw Rosie standing there looking in my direction.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°No, I got it¡±, I said and walked ahead.


    Rosie walked next to me and pointed at one of the doors.


    ¡°They''re in there¡±, she said.


    ¡°Wait by the door¡±, I told her.


    She nodded her head, and I entered into the room.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±, the woman said in a bitchy tone.


    Nashi looked at me apologetically, I put on a fake smile, and bowed my head.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m new here so I had to get a little help?¡±, I said.


    The woman looked at Nashi, ¡°Seriously young Duke, you need to train your maids better.¡±, she said, looking at me with disdain.


    I gripped the tray I was holding and imagined knocking it over her head. Nashi looked at me and shook his head softly. I smiled, and bowed my head again.


    She took a couple sips of the tea and placed it back down.


    ¡°Wait, my tea has gotten cold¡±, she said, while glaring at me.


    ¡°Bitch¡­¡±, I was interrupted when Nashi stood up.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you came to visit?¡±he asked them.


    The man pulled out an envelope.


    ¡°Yes, young Duke, the king has invited you to the Royal ball for Princess Kalia 14th birthday.¡±, he said, ¡°Its in two weeks and he invited every noble in the kingdom.¡±, he stated.


    Nashi grabbed the envelope the man reached to him.


    ¡°That doesn''t explain why Countess Melanie is here?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Of course, I want you to be my partner for the party¡±, she said while smiling stupidly.


    ¡°I already have a partner¡±, Nashi said.


    The woman rose out of her seat, ¡°Which whore are you taking?¡±, she shouted.


    Nashi looked at her, ¡°Countess Melanie this isn''t your estate, lower your voice and fix your tone.¡±, he said.


    ¡°Whoa that was hot¡±, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Now that I received the invitation, you two can leave now.¡±, he said.


    The woman got up and stomped out of the room, and the man bowed his head and walked out. Nashi walked over to the door.


    ¡°Guards, you can escort them out¡±, he said.


    Nashi turned to me and bowed his head.


    ¡°Princess Sage¡±, he said.


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±, I said.


    He looked up and grabbed my hand raising it up and kissed it.


    ¡°Well, besides your different skin tones, your sister already stopped me in the hall to warn me¡±, he laughed nervously.


    I laughed and looked up at him as he got closer.


    He leaned over and looked like he was about to kiss me. Suddenly, the door came flying open.


    ¡°No way, not both of them.¡±, I heard my father say.


    All of sudden I saw Nashi getting dragged out of the room by my father and Rosie stood there laughing.


    ¡°I try to stop him¡±, she said, shrugging her shoulders and walked off.

 Chapter 30-Invitation

    Chapter 30- Invitation


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I was hiding in the kitchen, pretending to be one of the chefs. I felt someone staring at me and looked over saw Natalie peeking her head through the door. She was dressed up like a maid. I instantly knew it was her because It reminded me of how she used to sneak into my room at night at the palace.


    What I wasn''t expecting was seeing Sage with reddish hair and green eyes. When Natalie walked into the kitchen with Sage, I saw her looking for something in the cabinets. I walked over to them while the other chefs weren''t paying attention.


    "What are you two doing?"I asked, looking at them suspiciously, knowing Natalie she''s up to something that probably isn''t good.


    Sage looked at me with a wicked looking smile, and averted her eyes.


    "Umm making tea for the guest", she said, still averting her eyes.


    I watched Natalie fumbling around in one of the cabinets and pulled out two of the spice bottles.


    "Natalie", I said, while tilting my head back and sighing, "What are you teaching our daughter?", I asked.


    They both looked at me smiling while trying to get out of being questioned.


    "Please don''t poison the guest, we can''t cause any problems yet.", I said looking down at these two averting their eyes.


    I swear Sage might look like me, but both of them have their mother''s wicked personality.


    "Natalie", I called out to her.


    She looked at me trying to look all cute.


    "Just a little upset stomach", she said.


    I sighed. "Fine, it seems like someone did something to deserve it.", I said.


    Sage kissed me on my cheek while standing on her tiptoes. Natalie handed her a tray that had tea and some little cakes on it.


    "Who told her she can chase after the man I''m interested in.", I heard her mumbling to herself.


    "Wait what man?", I asked, trying to get her to come back.


    Natalie placed her hand on my chest and shook her head. So I kissed her and turned her around, and ran out of the kitchen. I followed Sage down the hall and saw Rosemary standing outside the door. She cracked it open listening to what was happening inside.


    Then I heard some woman talking rudely to my daughter. A few seconds later, Nashi told her off and told them to leave. Rosemary and I hurried away from the door into the hallway and peeked around the corner.


    Once I saw the guards escorting the woman and man out. I wondered why Sage and Nashi didn''t come out of the room yet.


    "I wonder if they kissed already", I heard Rosie say to herself.


    No way, I already have one bastard chasing after my daughter. Now I have to deal with another one.


    I went by the door and kicked it in, then I saw Nashi leaning over getting ready to kiss Sage. I pulled him by his collar and went to go grab the other bastard.


    After going into Nashi''s office, I had to give these two a piece of my mind. They both sat down looking at me like they were afraid.


    "I see that you two gentlemen have some interest in my daughters", I said, pacing back and forth.


    "Yes we do", they said at the same time.


    "No way", I said, and they eyes widen, "I just got them back, I''m not ready to give them away.", I said.


    Nashi got up and bowed his head to me.


    "Sir I have an request.", he said


    "What is it?", I asked while folding my arms.


    He stayed bowed, and continued to speak.


    "I would like for Princess Sage to be my partner for the royal ball.", he said.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Yeshiva stood up and grabbed Nashi by his shirt.


    "Did you forget the king is looking for them?", he shouted.


    "Of course we can disguise her.", he said.


    "Yeshiva calm down", I yelled. "We can ask Sage what she wants to do."


    As soon as I said that the door came open and Natalie, Sage, and Rosemary came walking in.


    "Disguising is my specialty", Natalie said, her face was full with excitement.


    I put my hand on my forehead while leaning my head back and sighed, "These three are going to be the death of me."


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Father looked like he really wanted to say no, until he saw the sparkles in mother''s eyes.


    "I would like to go, I want to see how nobles have parties.", I said


    Father still had his head back.


    "It''s just a bunch of snobby people who think they are better than common people", he complained.


    Mother walked up to me, "Why don''t you, Rosie and I, disguise ourselves and have some fun.", she said looking excited.


    "But father can''t come", I said.


    "Of course not, he''ll spoil the fun.", Mother said while looking over at father.


    "Fine", he said, and walked up to Nashi.


    "You better protect my daughter," he said.


    Nashi nodded his head, but I could tell he was happy.


    Rosie walked over to where I was and put her arm around me, "So who is going to be my parnter, Yeshiva isn''t a noble.", she said.


    I thought to myself, just because I wanted to give Yeshiva a hard time.


    "How about getting Sylvester to escorted you?", I asked, I looked at Yeshiva and saw him flinch a little.


    I felt satisfied.


    "There is only one problem.", Father said, holding his hand to his chin.


    "When is the party and who is it for?", father asked.


    Nashi walked over to my father and handed him the envelope.


    "It''s Princess Kalia 14th birthday party'', he said, and looked at Father, "Prince Morgan''s daughter", he stated.


    Father looked a little conflicted, before speaking.


    "My brother Prince Morgan isn''t too fond of the way the royal family is ran. For years, we talked about changing the customs and allowing outside technology into the kingdom''s system. My father is pretty much a tyrant, he discriminates against commoners. He only tolerates them because he''s the king. Which is why he really wanted to exile me after finding out about your mother.", father stated.


    He looked at mother, "Do you think you can sneak into my brother''s palace?"he asked.


    Mother nodded her head.


    Nashi started speaking, "The party is in two weeks, so we will have to find an etiquette and dance teacher for Princess Sage and Princess Rosemary. It''s a custom to dance at least once at any royal events, he stated.


    Suddenly, Sylvester walked into the room. I looked at Yeshiva and he didn''t seem too happy about it. But I was feeling satisfied inside, who told him to make a move on my sister while I was missing.


    Nashi gestured to Sylvester to come next to him.


    "Do you think we can find a teacher that we can trust to keep their identities a secret?"Nashi asked Sylvester.


    "I know someone, but I need one of you to get in touch with her since I won''t be able to, she still lives in the palace.", father stated.


    "Who?", we all asked at the same time.


    "Hannah, she used to be my headmaid.", he said, and looked at mother.


    "She''s also the one who helped your mother escape out the palace a few times. After all your mother was stealing maid uniforms, and Hannah would come to me complaining about missing uniforms.", he stated.


    We all looked towards my mother and she shrugged her shoulders.


    "The palace guards are lazy.", she said, " I would''ve broken out a long time ago if I wasn''t chained to a wall.", she said.


    "I got an idea", Rosie said, "let''s gather information while we''re at the party, maybe we can see how some of the nobles feel about dad?"


    "Maybe we can find out why the king is after us.", I said.


    "Let''s just focus on getting you two ready for the party, we have two weeks to make you two noble-like.", Nashi said.


    After our conversation about attending the royal ball. Rosie and I followed our mother to one of the dressing rooms to pick out gowns and come up with our disguises.


    Sylvester and Asiana left the villa, after father sent them to the palace. I was wondering about who this headmaid was, and if she could be trusted.


    "Mother, why do we need an etiquette teacher?", I asked.


    She walked in front of me and placed her hand on the top of my head, caressing my hair.


    "You will have to behave like one of the noble. You will have to learn how to sit properly, how to eat and drink in a more elegant way. If another noble is being rude, you can''t punch them publicly, unless somone tries to slap you. You have to politely put them in their place. You will have to bow to the king and queen, and the other princes and princesses. You will have to dance with your partner.", she explained.


    "Now let''s see how we can disguise ourselves", mother said, while opening up a dress catalog.


    I grabbed a catalog as well. I looked through it and stopped when I saw the most beautiful dress, even more beautiful than the one Nashi gave me for my birthday.


    It was a silver mermaid dress with white roses towards the bottom with diamonds all throughout the dress.


    "Mother what do you think about this one?, I asked curiously.


    Mother looked at the dress and loved it.


    "Now we just have to work on the disguise to fit that dress.", she said.


    Rosie pick up the catalog and held it up to my face.


    "Don''t you think this fits me perfectly?", she asked, while smiling.


    It was a gorgeous off the shoulders royal blue fitted gown with a rose on the right shoulder made out of diamonds.


    Mother nodded her head for approval.


    "Now let''s work on the hair", she said.


    She paused for a second and looked to be deep in thought.


    "Would you two prefer a wig or temporary dye?", she asked.


    "Temporary dye", Rosie and I said at the same time.


    "I''m pretty sure I can''t stay in a wig that long", Rosie stated.


    Mother nodded her head and went to call some of the maids.


    After the three maids came in, one of them started to take our measurements, while the other two tried different hairstyles in our hair.


    We heard a knock at the door, and mother went to answer it. Outside the door, Nashi and Yeshiva stood in the hallway.


    After Rosie and I changed back into our normal clothes, we followed them to the garden.


    "Do you know any formal dances?", Nashi asked.


    I shook my head, and he grabbed my hand and pulled me closer to him.


    "Then I''ll teach you", he said.


    Rosie cleared her throat and Yeshiva stood behind her.


    "My sister first dance belongs to me", she said.


    Rosie and Nashi started bickering at each other and I decided to have a little fun.


    "So Rosie are you going to practice dancing with Sylvester?", I asked while watching Yeshiva facial expressions change.


    "Well he is my partner for the party, we are going to have to dance at some point", she said, while still arguing with Nashi.


    Yeshiva glared at me, and I decided to push his buttons a little further.


    "Wow, what if both brothers get together with each sister", I said while looking at Yeshiva.


    He kept glaring at me, and it only made me want to tease him more.


    Nashi finally stopped bickering with Rosie when one of the maid came to call him.


    "Master, The Duke is calling for you and the princesses", she said.


    She bowed her head and walked back into the villa. We followed behind and saw father on top of the stairs. He gestured for us to follow him to the Duke''s office.


    When we arrived at the office, one of the butlers opened the door. Inside we saw an old woman, she had glasses on and she was on the shorter side, and was dressed kind of casual.


    When she saw our father, tears started falling down her face.


    "Oh my, Prince Moises", she said stunned while holding her face.


    "Hello, Hannah", he said, walking up to her.


    "I''m sorry for my rudeness", she said and ran and hugged father.


    "I''ve been so worried about you and Lady Natalie", she said, while wiping her tears.


    Father turned Hannah towards us.


    "Hannah, I would like for you to meet our daughters Sage and Rosemary.", he said pointing at both of us.


    Hannah was shocked, "Oh my goodness, You have princesses.", she said.


    "Yes, and I need you to be their etiquette teacher, while they disguise themselves at the upcoming ball.", Father explained.


    Hannah looked at Rosie and I, "We have two weeks to fix their postures.", she said, and looked at Father.


    "I applied for a vacation, I should be able to teach them properly before I go back to the palace.", she said, looking at us up and down.


    "From the looks of it, I can tell they are going to be a handful just like Lady Natalie.", she said.


    Father laughed and looked at us.


    "She''s very strict, think you two can handle it.", father asked, like he was trying to challenge us.


    Rosie and I nodded our heads.


    "Okay then, let''s begin your noble training.", Father stated, and his facial expression seemed very wicked.

 Chapter 31-Hannah

    Chapter 31 -Hannah


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    It''s been three days since father''s former headmaid Hannah arrived at the villa. I''ve been secretly hiding inside of Peyton''s room everytime she goes to practice with the Synovial''s knightage. When I saw how mother was avoiding Hannah everytime she saw her, I should''ve known something about her wasn''t right. That woman is insane, she''s been waking Rosie and I up at 5:30am for the last two days.


    She smacks the table with a ruler everytime Rosie and I sat down wrong. When our posture isn''t right, she smacks the ruler against her hand. When we don''t pick up the fork or spoon right, she smacks our hand. She''s even worst when it comes to drinking tea.


    I finally figured out why my father asked us if we could handle it. She pops up out of nowhere and tries to reprimand Rosie and I, everytime we do something that isn''t noble-like. I had to stop Rosie multiple times from wanting to kill Hannah in her sleep, and Rosie had to talk me out of wanting to give her an upset stomach. Actually, I wondered if she ever sleeps, I tried to sneak snacks out of the kitchen and she was standing behind me.


    Our father isn''t helping at all, he just laughs and says,"You chose to go to the party."


    I turned around when I heard a noise coming from outside the window. I walked over and saw Mother climbing up the side of the villa, where Peyton''s room was. I opened the window and looked down at her.


    "Mom, what are you doing, and why is Peyton behind you?"I asked, in confusion.


    "Hannah", mother said.


    "We can''t come through the front door", Peyton said, climbing behind my mother.


    "And why is that?, I asked.


    "Because she''s trying to make us take etiquette lessons", mother said.


    "I thought that was the whole point of her coming here." I said, they continued to climb up the tree next to the window.


    "Then why are you hiding in my room?", Peyton asked.


    "Because that woman is insane", I said.


    "Exactly!", they both yelled at the same time.


    They climbed into the room, as I backed up to give them space.


    "Where''s your sister?", my mother asked.


    "Hannah caught her, she''s making her walk in a straight line with books on top of her head.", I said.


    Mother pretended to shiver.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and Peyton went to answer it. Hannah was standing outside the door.


    "I know Princess Sage is here", she said. Mother and Peyton immediately sold me out.


    "Come now Princess", she said and turned around and started walking.


    I looked at mother and Peyton and they averted their eyes.


    I sighed.


    I followed behind her, and we went into a room that looked like a small little studio. I saw that Nashi and Sylvester were inside the room and Rosie was stretched out on the floor panting.


    "We''re going to be dancing the waltz," Hannah said.


    Nashi walked up to me and grabbed my hand. Then I saw Sylvester helping Rosie off the floor.


    I was wishing Yeshiva was here fuming, but he went to train with grandfather and father in a sparring match.


    "Now on the count of three", Hannah said.


    We got into our dancing positions, while Hannah had begun counting.


    "1,2 , 1,2", she said, as we started to dance.


    "Princess Sage fix your posture", she said, smacking that damn ruler.


    "Relax and take it easy", Nashi said.


    I listened to what he said and relaxed my body.


    "Good, now follow my lead", he said, as he spun me around.


    After dancing for a whole hour, I was exhausted. Rosie and I laid stretched out on the floor. While Nashi and Sylvester looked like they didn''t even break a sweat.


    "There''s no way why aren''t you two tired?", Rosie asked.


    "We''re used to this", Sylvester said.


    We heard the timer go off, and Hannah had that damn ruler again.


    "Now gentlemen, your work here is done until tomorrow.", she said.


    Nashi and Sylvester left the room, and Rosie and I were afraid for our lives.


    "Now Princess Sage", she started to say, I looked and saw her holding a pile of books.


    "It''s your turn to walk Princess Sage:, " she said.


    I sighed and got up off the floor.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I sat on the floor and couldn''t help myself, the books kept falling off of Sage''s head, I would start laughing. Hannah kept glaring at me everytime I did.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Princess Rosemary you seem to be a little idle, Come now let''s work on your table manners while Princess Sage does her walking.


    "Ms.Hannah can I ask you something", I said.


    "Yes you can, dear", she replied.


    "Why are you helping us, my father was exiled so why?:, I asked, curiously.


    "I watched your father grow up since he was a baby. I watched how hard his life was, Queen Lily treated him horrible because she wanted her son Prince Marshall to be the next King. Her and Queen Malaysia consistently got into arguments. By your father being the oldest son, he automatically was going to be the Crown Prince. When he was exiled, I was devastated, many maids and knights, even officials left the palace and kingdom because they didn''t agree with how your father was treated. ", she explained and looked down at me.


    She bent her body down and placed her hand on my head.


    "I''m helping you two because I want Prince Moises to be proven innocent, the throne needs to change. This kingdom is failing because Prince Marshall is a horrible person just like his father. I want you and Princess Sage to succeed and help your father.", she said.


    I nodded my head, "Yes ma''am", I said, and was determined to pass these lessons.


    "Good", she said and smacked the ruler against her hand.


    I never thought I''d be so terrified of a ruler.


    After getting off the floor. I went over to where Sage was, and started walking next to her.


    "Good, now straighten your back Princess Rosemary", she said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After Rosie and I were lying half dead on the floor. Father came walking into the room with grandfather following behind. He went up to Hannah and kissed her cheek.


    "How''s the results so far?", he asked, while looking down at us.


    "Besides the fact that these two hide really well from me, I can tell they get it from Lady Natalie.", she said.


    Father and grandfather started laughing, causing father to wipe the tear from his eyes.


    "Other than that, they are doing very well, but I need someone to be their history teacher in case one of the nobles comes up to talk to them.", she said.


    "I''ll be their history teacher", father said, "Let''s just focus on the etiquette lesson. I''m worried these two will end up punching someone and get themselves arrested.", father stated.


    I got up off the floor and reached my hand down and helped Rosie off the floor.


    "Now, Princesses we have one more hour for the lesson, we will focus on table manners now.", she said.


    We walked over to the little table that was in the room.


    "Prince Moises, can you get a maid to bring some tea please.", Hanna said.


    Father walked to the door to call one of the maids, and came back to the table where we were.


    "Now, while we wait for tea, we''re going to practice conversations.", Hannah said.


    "What do you mean?", I asked.


    "You''re going to sit and talk to Rosemary like a noble, and Rosemary is going to throw insults at you.", father said.


    Hannah walked closer to the table.


    "You will learn how to take insults without punching someone. You have to politely insult them back.", Hannah said, "We will switch and you throw the insults to Princess Rosemary", she explained.


    "Now Sage, imagine Rosemary as someone you hate, but you were invited to her tea party., and she tries to insult you in front of guests", Father said.


    "Can you give us an example?", I asked , while imagining Rosie was that woman from a few days ago


    "Certainly", Hannah said, "I''ll sit in front of you while Princess Rosemary stands up and watches. Then she will do it next.", she stated.


    Hannah sat down across from me, she sat down so proper I wouldn''t have thought she was a maid.


    "Just because she''s a maid, doesn''t mean she didn''t come from a noble household", Father said, it was like he was reading my mind.


    We heard the door open and the maid walked in with a tray with a teapot and tea cups. She sat the tray down and placed the tea cups in front of us. She bowed and walked out of the room. Father and grandfather continued to watch us.


    "Now let''s begin, I''m going to act like I''m inviting you to a tea party. Since you are of low status I will insult you in front of guests," she said, pointing towards father , grandfather and Rosie.


    I nodded my head.


    "Now, pick up your tea cup, and take a sip, then placed it back on the table", she said.


    I picked my tea cup like she taught us, and took a sip and placed it back down.


    Hannah did the same, and placed her tea cup down and placed her tea cup down and I started to speak.


    "Thank you for inviting me to such a lovely tea party.", I said, in my most polite tone.


    Hannah looked up at me and started smirking, "For someone of your social class, you''re actually very articulate and rather pleasant to talk to.", she said.


    I heard Rosie chuckling then clear throat after I looked at her.


    I smiled towards Hannah picking up my tea cup, "You speak of social classes, but you lack manners.", I said and sipped my tea.


    I learned Rosie whispered, I heard father and grandfather laughing.


    "You did good", Father said, "I think your mother is the perfect teacher for this.


    Father left the room, and a few minutes later Mother and Peyton walked in.


    "What''s going on?", my mother asked.


    "Hannah is teaching Sage and Rosie how to take insults from a noble woman and how to insult them back without hitting them.", grandfather said.


    Mother walked closer to the table and gestured for Peyton to come closer.


    "Let Peyton and I do this together.", she said.


    Hannah bowed her head and we both got up from the table. Mother and Peyton sat down and immediately started to insult each other.


    Mother picked up her teacup and Peyton did the same. They both placed it down at the same time.


    "Your dress is adorable! Did you make it yourself?" Mother said.


    Peyton pretended to flinch, she sipped her tea again and placed it back down.


    "I''m impressed, such lowborn people like you can afford a dress so pricy.", Peyton said.


    Mother smirked.


    You''re making this tea party far more . . . entertaining than I thought it would be.", mother replied.


    Peyton smirked as well and gestured for her cup to get more tea. Hannah bowed and refilled her tea cup.


    "I know this gathering must be terribly boring to people like you, but you can leave early, if you want. Nobody will mind, truly. Take some snacks home with you, she replied back.


    We watched them go back and forth for a whole thirty minutes. Mother turned her head towards Rosie and I.


    "If the person is someone you don''t like, don''t forget to throw the tea on them", mother said.


    "Natalie", father called out to her.


    Mother averted her eyes, "Fine, don''t throw the tea.", she said.


    Father walked up to Rosie and I and leaned over to kiss us each on the forehead.


    "I''m worried your mother is going to get you two arrested.", he said and sighed.


    We heard the timer go off and Hanna ended the lesson for today. Rosie and I left the room to go take showers. I noticed Nashi was standing in the hall talking to someone. He turned and noticed us and gestured for us to come where he was standing. We saw Sylvester and Yeshiva glaring at each other and it seemed like Nashi was trying to calm them down.


    "What''s going on?", Rosie asked as Yeshiva walked over to her.


    "Yeshiva is trying to come to the event, but we will have to disguise him as one of our guards.", he said.


    "So why are they arguing then?", I asked.


    Nashi looked at Rosie, and I instantly understood. I loved seeing Yeshiva jealous.


    "I heard we''ll be dancing all day tomorrow for our lesson.", I said while looking at Rosie and Sylvester.


    Suddenly , We heard a commotion coming from downstairs. We all headed towards the stairs, we saw Duke Vernon holding his head and a couple of butlers standing around them.


    Nashi and Sylvester hurried down the stairs and we followed behind.


    "Father, what''s going on?, Nashi asked.


    Duke Vernon looked really worried about something. I heard footsteps behind us and turned around, I saw father and grandfather coming down the stairs. Duke Vernon bowed his head to father.


    "Prince Moises, we have a problem.", he said.


    Father and grandfather looked concerned.


    "What''s the problem?", father asked.


    Duke Vernon looked at our father, "I just received word that Prince Marshall is coming here", he said.


    "What?!", everyone shouted at the same time, except for Duke Vernon.


    "I don''t know why he''s coming but it said that he will be arriving tomorrow afternoon", Duke Vernon stated.


    I looked at my father.


    And the facial expression on my father''s face made me extremely worried.

 Chapter 32-Sudden Visit.

    Chapter 32- Sudden Visit


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After hearing that my brother was coming here. I felt my blood starting to boil. The thought of seeing him again after he caused my comatose, and learning that he was the one holding Natalie captive really was about to send me over the edge.


    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡±I heard Sage''s voice and looked down at her.


    Sage and Rosemary were staring at me with their facial expression was full with worry. I had to composure myself, because the looks on their faces were concerning. I walked up to them and rubbed both of their heads.


    ¡°I''m fine sweethearts¡±, I said, trying to maintain my composure.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±Rosemary asked.


    ¡°Should we go ahead and kill him?:, Sage asked while holding her hand to her chin.


    These girls are so much like their mother. I couldn''t help but to feel relaxed.


    ¡°We can''t kill him yet, we don''t want to cause problems for the Duke, after all he''s still one of the palace officials.¡±, I said.


    I saw disappointment on their faces and kissed them on the forehead.


    "We can''t kill him yet, but it doesn''t mean we should leave him unscathed¡±, I said, and smirked.


    Their faces lit up just like their mother''s when she''s scheming something.


    I heard the Duke clear his throat, and forgot he was standing there. I was too busy thinking my daughters were cute like their mother.


    ¡°Duke Vernon¡±, I said looking in his direction.


    ¡°What action should we take Prince Moise?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°The girls should disguise themselves again but this time Sage and Rosemary shouldn''t look alike this time. If my brother does happen to show up, we need to disguise Rosemary since she looks exactly like her mother, my brother will notice.¡±, I explained.


    ¡°Shouldn''t we inform mother about him coming?¡±, Rosemary asked


    ¡°I''ll tell her¡±, I said, "I''m the only one who can stop her from killing him inside the villa¡±, I stated.


    Sage and Rosemary nodded their heads, while Nashi and Duke Vernon looked worried.


    A few seconds later, Hannah walked into the room.


    ¡°Hannah you will have to stay hidden while he''s here, it will look suspicious if he sees you.¡±, I explained to her.


    Hannah nodded her head.


    I looked at Masiro.


    ¡°Masiro, can you guard her and keep her safe?¡±, I asked him.


    He looked at Hannah and she bowed her head. He then turned to me and nodded.


    ¡°Now we have to focus on your mother and Marianna, my brother knows Marianna since she was one of my personal guards.¡±, I said.


    After we discussed what we were going to do. Now I just have to convince Natalie. I walked into the room we were staying in and saw Natalie laying across the bed. She turned her head towards me and smiled. I was nervous because I knew what I was about to say was going to cause that smile to leave.


    ¡°We need to talk¡±, I said.


    She lifted and tapped the bed for me to come and sit.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±, she asked with those big green eyes looking at me.


    ¡°No, we have a problem.¡±, I said while sitting down on the bed.


    She looked concerned, ¡°What''s the problem?¡±, she asked


    I sighed.


    ¡°Duke Vernon had received a message saying my brother Prince Marshall is coming here.¡±, I said.


    She got up and turned towards me.


    ¡°Do you think he found us?¡±, she asked.


    I shook my head,¡±I''m not sure , But for now we have to disguise ourselves and find out why he''s coming here¡±, I stated.


    She nodded her head and I thought she was going to have an outburst for a second.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I know I can''t kill him, it''ll cause problems for Duke Vernon.¡±, she said.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°I''m sure he''s going to bring a few guards with him.¡± I said.


    ¡°We can gather information while he''s here." Natalie said.


    I nodded my head, and grabbed her hand sat her down on my lap.


    ¡°But that doesn''t mean we can''t attack him once he leaves the villa just to shake him up a bit.¡±, I said.


    She put her arms around me and kissed my lips.


    ¡°Since we won''t be getting any peace for a few days. Come here¡±, I said and flipped her over onto the bed.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After father left to go inform our mother about that bastard prince. Duke Vernon returned to his office, while Nashi and Sylvester went to inform the staff of the villa on the plans we were making. Rosie and I went to Peyton¡¯s room and Yeshiva followed behind. I knocked on the door and heard fumbling going on inside the room. A few seconds later, Peyton answered the door looking like she was catching her breath.


    ¡°Um, what was all that noise?¡±Rosie asked.


    Peyton''s facial expression showed she was about to avoid the question.


    ¡°I was just doing some exercises,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is that why your sweating so much?¡±, I asked.


    Peyton cleared her throat, ¡°Do you three need something?¡±, she asked while trying to brush us off.


    ¡°We want to finish learning swordsmanship¡±, I said, ¡°and we currently have a problem¡±, I stated


    ¡°What''s the problem?¡±she asked, still leaning half way outside the door.


    I thought it was a little fishy how she was acting. She didn''t want us to look in the room.


    ¡°Are you going to invite us in, we really need to tell you something important?¡±Rosie asked while glancing at me.


    Rosie and I glanced at each other, and knew Peyton was up to something. After all the things we''ve been through with her, we could tell when she''s hiding something.


    ¡°Come back in a few minutes, I was just getting ready to take a shower.¡±, she said.


    ¡°Okay we''ll come back later.¡±, I said, and smiled.


    She closed the door, Rosie and I looked at each other. We nodded our heads and looked back at Yeshiva. Who looked totally confused at what just happened. I gestured for Rosie to follow me. We walked ouside of the villa and went around the side. I looked up at the side of the villa to find Peyton¡¯s room window. I walked over to the tree Mother and Peyton had climbed up, when they were trying to avoid going through the front door while hiding from Hannah.


    ¡°What the hell are you two planning?¡± Yeshiva asked.


    I looked at him, ¡°I''m about to climb up to Peyton¡¯s window¡±, I said.


    ¡°What?, why?¡±, he asked, looking at me and then looking at Rosie.


    Rosie gestured her head towards him telling him to climb up too but he refused.


    Rosie smacked Yeshiva on the chest, causing him to put his hand over it and rubbed on it.


    ¡°Keep a lookout for us then¡±, she said.


    ¡°You''re climbing up too?¡±, he asked, while looking around.


    ¡°For a mercenary you sure are clueless¡±, I said.


    ¡°Are you two sure this is a good idea, what if Peyton sees you?¡± Yeshiva shouted, while we started to climb up.


    Rosie and I started climbing up the tree next to Peyton¡¯s room. We climbed up until we reached the window to the second floor. Rosie was in front of me, and I saw her mouth drop.


    ¡°No fucking way¡±, I heard Rosie say.


    I climbed up next to her and what I saw made my mouth drop as well.


    ¡°Yeah they''re exercising alright.¡±, I mumbled to myself.


    ¡°Do you two see anything?¡±Yeshiva shouted from the ground.


    ¡°Peyton and Duke Vernon are having sex.¡±, I said.


    Yeshiva immediately started to gag and we were appalled.


    ¡°Isn''t she around the same age as him?¡± Rosie said.


    ¡°I don''t know, but they were in contact for the past few years¡±, I said.


    ¡°No wonder we never saw her dating.¡±, Rosie said.


    I started to climb down the tree before my brain could be permanently damaged. After getting down, I looked up and saw Rosie was still watching.


    ¡°Rosie get your ass down¡±, I said shouting at her.


    ¡°Whoa, who knew Peyton was that flexible.¡±, Rosie said, still looking through the window and tilting her head to the side. "How the hell is she doing that," she said.


    ¡°Get down now!¡± Yeshiva and I shouted at the same time.


    After we went back into the villa, we saw Mother and father flirting while coming down the stairs.


    ¡°Did these people forget we have a problem coming.¡±, Rosie whispered to me.


    Mother and father finally noticed us, and walked down the stairs. All of a sudden I saw Duke Vernon coming towards the stairs, and Yeshiva started making gag noises behind me. I elbowed him in the stomach causing him to tilt over.


    ¡°Shit¡±, he mumbled.


    Mother turned around looking at us, and turned her head back to the Duke as he started to come down the stairs.


    ¡°I received some information about Prince Marshall''s arrival¡±, he said while coming down the stairs.


    ¡°From where, Peyton''s vagina...¡±, I elbowed Rosie in her side causing her to groan.


    ¡°Mmmm you asshole¡±, she mumbled while holding her side.


    Duke Vernon looked towards us, and I was hoping he didn''t hear them. He turned his head to father and mother instead.


    ¡°He will be arriving tomorrow afternoon¡±, he stated.


    ¡°Okay, we should disguise the girls and keep them out of sight.¡±, father said.


    ¡°What if he stays more then one day?¡±my mother asked.


    Father kissed her forehead, ¡°We''ll see what happens¡±, he stated, and looked towards Rosie and I.


    ¡°Since it''s getting late, Rosie and I will go get some rest¡±, I said.


    Father nodded his head, Rosie and I walked up the stairs and Yeshiva was about to follow until father called out to him.


    We noticed our mother following behind us, and turned towards her.


    ¡°Rosemary we¡¯ll have to put a wig on you and some contacts, since you look like me Prince Marshall would notice, but we are planning on having you two stay hidden in the room.¡±, mother said.


    We nodded our heads and walked to our room.


    After Rosie and I entered the room, we immediately fell to the floor out of pure exhaustion.


    ¡°Today has been insane¡±, I said.


    Rosie lifted up her body.


    ¡°Do you think he found out about you and mother?, she asked me.


    I shook my head, ¡°I''m not sure¡± I said, suddenly a thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°Rosie, have you talked to Asiana yet¡±, I asked.


    She shook her head. Ever since I told Rosie that Asiana is Nathan''s sister she''s been avoiding her.


    ¡°I''m sure he''s alive somewhere¡±, I said.


    Rosie sighed. I pulled her head closer to me because I know she still missed him. While we were laying on the floor, we heard noises coming from the hallway. Rosie and I got up and opened the door. We saw maids and butlers running up and down the halls. We looked around in confusion because the maids were looking very concerned. One of the maids came by the door.


    ¡°You two need to follow us¡±, she said.


    Rosie and I looked at each other and looked back at the maid.


    ¡°Why what''s going on?, I asked.


    ¡°The prince¡±, she said, ¡°Prince Marshall is here¡±, she stated


    ¡°What?!¡±Rosie and I shouted. ¡°I thought he was coming tomorrow?¡±I asked.


    ¡°We did too, that''s why we''re not fully prepared for his arrival, but he''s already here.¡±, she explained.


    ¡°He''s outside the gate with a couple of his guards that travels with him.¡±, another maid said.


    Suddenly, we saw Mother coming down the hall.


    ¡°Sage and Rosemary follow me¡±, she said


    We followed behind mother to the other side of the villa.


    ¡°Stay here, This side of the villa is the


    maid''s quarters where the ones who stay inside the villa lives. Do not come out until I come get you.", " she said.

 Chapter 33- Sudden Visit (2)

    Chapter 33- Sudden Visit (2)


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    While Moises and I were asleep, we were awoken by pounding knocks on the door. Moises got up and answered it. Duke Vernon was standing there looking really flustered.


    "What''s going on?" Moises asked.


    Duke Vernon bowed his head, "Forgive me Prince Moises for waking you up. But Prince Marshall has arrived.


    Moises looked at me and I got out of the bed.


    "What, I thought he was coming tomorrow afternoon.", I said.


    "We thought that too but he''s outside the gate, it looks like he stopped here while traveling to the Northern border", he said.


    I was feeling skeptical about him arriving so soon, I knew he had to be up to something.


    "I''ll go wake up the girls.", I said.


    Moises nodded his head and I left the room and ran down the hall to the girls room. I saw the maids and butlers panicking in the hallways.


    I saw one of the maids informing the girls on what was going on. I hurried to take them to the other side of the villa.


    "Lady Natalie, they''re opening up the gate.", one of the maids said.


    I nodded my head and told the girls to stay in the room until I come back to get them.


    I hurried back to the room to change into a maids uniform and placed one of the wigs on my head.


    Moises left with Duke Vernon to go inform everyone rest to stay in their room.


    I walked down the stairs with the other maids to welcome Prince Marshall.


    After a few minutes passed, one of the butlers opened the door while Duke Vernon and Nashi greeted that bastard prince.


    "Welcome Your Highness, I thought you were coming tomorrow, we didn''t get the chance to fully prepare for your stay.", I heard Duke Vernon say.


    Prince Marshall looked directly at Duke Vernon.


    "I know it''s sudden, but I happened to be in the area and wanted to pay you a visit.", he said with that stupid grin on his face.


    I knew by the look on his face, that scheming bastard wasn''t here just for a visit, I thought to myself.


    "I''ll let my headmaid here get you settled into a room, your highness.", Duke Vernon said, while gesturing his left hand in my direction.


    I bowed my head, "Your highness, I shall see you to your room." I said in a respectful manner.


    I rolled my eyes as I turned around to walked up the stairs.


    "I''ll be inspecting the Northern borders for a couple of days. After the two prisoners escape from the palace, we''ve been searching the borders within the kingdom.", Prince Marshall said.


    I grit my teeth. I knew that son of a bitch was still searching for us.


    "I understand your highness, you''re welcomed to stay in my villa for time being.", Duke Vernon said.


    I turned and bowed again," I shall escort you to your room on the third floor, your highness.", I said. While faking a smile.


    He smirked and looked at the Duke.


    "The third floor?", he asked.


    Duke Vernon bowed his head, "Forgive me your highness, the second floor is under renovation"he said.


    "Third floor is fine", Prince Marshall said.


    Prince Marshall and his seven guardmans followed me up the stairs. I grit my teeths again, because I had to fight the temptation of wanting to kick him down the stairs.


    "My, What a lovely lady you are", he said.


    I could feel his lustful gaze, "Why thank you sir", I said while rolling my eyes.


    After we made it to the third floor, I walked over to the room Duke Vernon and I arranged for him earlier today. I felt Prince Marshall lifting up my uniform skirt, he grabbed my ass and I balled up my fist. I had to stop myself from slicing his throat.


    "Sir", I said turning around and pretended to be startled.


    "Make sure you give the Duke my regards", he said, while smirking and opened up the door. His guardmans followed him inside the room. They began searching around the room to make sure it was safe. A few minutes later, his guardsmans came out of the room and stood outside of the door.


    "You may leave now ", he said, winking his right eye at me, while shutting the door.


    I felt my skin crawl for a moment and started to walk off. I glanced behind me and saw the guardmans were still standing in front of the door. I walked down the stairs to the second floor, and saw Yeshiva walking in my direction. He was dressed in a guards uniform and walked passed me. I tapped his left shoulder and gave him the command.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Let''s begin", I said, and we walked past eachother.


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    After getting the signal for Natalie, I went into a room on the second floor and opened the window. I climbed up to the third floor window, while holding onto the recording device the Chief brought with him. After I found the window to Prince Marshall''s room, I made sure to conceal my presence and began to eavesdrop.


    "We''ll see if those girls are here", I heard a voice say.


    "Yes your highness", I heard another voice much deeper.


    "The advisor said two of the maids favored the woman my brother was pathetically in love with", Prince Marshall said.


    I knew immediately they were talking about Rosie and Sage. I started to climb down to let Natalie know but was interrupted.


    "Well we''ll see if they''re here, in the meantime we need to get Duke Vernon on our side. He''s still a neutral party after being one of my brother''s followers. In order to completely become the King, I have to get the support from the neutral parties. Those pathetic losers still wants my brother to be king.", he stated.


    I dropped down from the side of the villa and immediately went to where Natalie was.


    I won''t let that bastard get anywhere near Rosie and Sage.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    After Yeshiva came into the room where Moises and I were, he started playing the recordings.


    "That son of a bitch is after my daughters, I was worried this would happen. When I heard about an advisor coming from the palace alongside of that woman.", Moises said while balling up his fist.


    "Since we know why he''s here, we just have to keep them out of sight", I said.


    "Yeshiva, you need to stay where the girls are for now." I said.


    Yeshiva nodded his head and left the room. I looked at Moises as he paced back and forth in the office.


    "He''s only going to be here for a day or so, let''s try to survive it for now.", I said.


    He nodded his head and kissed me on the cheek. I got up to leave the room.


    "Natalie", I heard Moises say.


    "Yes, dear", I responded.


    "Try not to poison him just yet.", he said.


    I smirked and walked out of the room. I won''t poison him, I''ll just make sure his manhood doesn''t work anymore.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    While we sat in the room, Rosie and I came up with a plan. Before we could get deep into our discussion the door opened and mother walked in.


    "Okay here''s the plan", she started saying, " it seems like Prince Marshall is here because that bastard advisor told him. He mentioned to him that two of the maids favored me, and now he''s here tryna to look for the maids.


    "So he doesn''t know who we are, just that we favored you?"Rosie asked.


    Mother nodded her head.


    "Do we have to stay in this room for a whole day", I asked.


    Mother shook her head, "No, we''ll pretend to work here while gathering information", she said, and pulled out two wigs from behind her.


    "Do any of you know how to flirt?"Mother asked.


    Rosie and I looked at our mother stunned.


    "You want us to flirt?" I asked, looking at my mother like she was crazy.


    "With his guards", she said, with a serious look on her face.


    "Does father know about this?", Rosie asked, looking excited.


    I swear who is the parent here, I thought to myself.


    Mother averted her eyes, "No", she said. She obviously didn''t tell father about her plan.


    I put my hand on my head.


    "How are we going to flirt with guards if they stay close to the prince?", I said.


    "Just pretend to spill tea on them and act like you want to help them wipe it off.", mother said


    "Fine", I said and gave in.


    We changed into the maid uniforms, and left the room. After splitting up with our mother Rosie and I walked down the hall on the second floor. I saw Prince Marshall walking down the stairs with Duke Vernon with two guards.


    "That''s him walking beside the Duke. ", I whispered to Rosie.


    Rosie nodded her head, "Should we follow?", she asked.


    "Let''s wait until they go all the way down the stairs", I said.


    After they were completely downstairs and weren''t near the stairs anymore. Rosie and I walked down the stairs and walked towards the kitchen. Nashi noticed us and gestured for us to come near him.


    "What are you two doing out of the room?", he asked.


    "Working", Rosie and I said at the same.


    Nashi sighed.


    "We''re having a meeting in the office in 10 minutes, bring some tea", he said.


    We nodded our heads and continued to walk to the kitchen. When we opened the door we saw our father dressed like a chef again. He looked like he was sprinkling something on the dessert


    "Father", we called out to him.


    He looked at us and stopped what he was doing.


    "What were you doing?", I asked.


    "My brother''s allergic to cinnamon", he said.


    "I thought you told mother not to poison him, but your going to give him a allergic reaction instead?", I asked, feeling amused.


    I looked at Rosie and she shook her head.


    Father handed us a tray with the dessert and tea, I was wondering what kind of tea it was. Rosie and I left the kitchen and headed to the office. Two of the Prince guards were standing in front of


    the door. One of them opened the door, Rosie decided to stay in the hall, while I went into the office.


    When I entered the office, Prince Marshall was sitting down on one of the couches while Duke Vernon and Nashi were standing up.


    I bowed my head and sat the tray on the table.


    "So do you have a partner for the event coming up", I heard the prince ask Nashi.


    "Yes I do your highness", Nashi said.


    "Is it Countess Melanie?", "it''s about time for you to get married.", Prince Marshall stated and sipped some of the tea.


    He looked at me with a creepy looking smile.


    "You have some lovely maids here, are they new?"Prince Marshall asked.


    Duke Vernon smiled, "Yes we recently hired some new maids but some were let go recently", he said.


    "You may leave now", Nashi said, and gestured to me.


    I bowed my head and started to walk off.


    "Wait", Prince Marshall said.


    I turned around facing his direction.


    "Yes your highness", I said.


    "Have you seen a woman with a reddish hair and green eyes recently?", he asked.


    I wondered if he was referring to my mother or Rosie.


    "No I haven''t, but she sounds pretty.", I said, and smiled.


    "Yes she is", he said with a smirked on his face.


    I happened to look above at the ceiling and something caught my attention, but I quickly pretended not to notice.


    Why the hell is mother looking through the vent, I thought to myself.


    "You can leave now, maid", Duke Vernon said.


    I bowed my head again, and proceeded to walk out the door. Rosie was standing in the hall, we bowed to the guards and walked back down the stairs.


    "Did he say anything?", she asked.


    "Yeah about a woman with reddish girl and green eyes.


    "Shall we carry out our own plans now?", she asked.


    I nodded my head.


    The next morning, we were awoken by a loud commotion. Rosie and I hurried and put on our maid uniforms and wigs. We headed downstairs and saw one of the chefs bowing down to Prince Marshall with a sword near his neck.


    "How could you not know that cake had cinnamon in it", the guard shouted at the chef.


    Rosie and I looked at eachother, "shit", we said at the same time.


    "Where''s the maid who brought it.", he asked, while shouting.


    Suddenly mother stepped forward wearing the same disguise I was wearing but I wondered if he could tell the difference.


    Prince Marshall started shouting at mother, his face had swelled up pretty bad.


    "Whoa who knew cinnamon could have that type of effect.", Rosie mumbled.


    Mother bowed down apologizing and while Prince Marshall was shouting at her.


    "I''m going back to the palace now!", he shouted, stomping out of the villa. His guardsman rushed behind him.


    Mother turned around smirking, "time for part two", she mouthed to Rosie and I.


    "What the hell is part two", Rosie whispered in my ear.


    "I have no idea", I whispered back.


    Mother suddenly pointed outside of the door. We saw Prince Marshall still fuming and shouting at his guards while walking outside of the gate.


    "Look ahead ", mother whispered in my ear.


    I looked over to where mother was pointing her finger. She pointed towards the ground, and a second later, I saw Peyton and Yeshiva sliding under the two cars.


    "Time for a little car accident", mother said.

 Chapter 34-Count Livens

    Chapter 34- Count Livens


    (PEYTON''S P.O.V)


    After watching Prince Marshall storm out of the villa shouting at his guards. Yeshiva and I hurried over and hid under the cars. We held onto the bottom of the car, and waited for them to leave.


    "How long are we going to hang on for?"Yeshiva mouthed to me from under the other car.


    "At least until the next stop, Natalie and Masiro are going to follow behind through the woods.", I mouthed back.


    We continued to hold onto the bottom of the vehicles for 30 minutes until we felt the cars had stopped. I heard someone get out of the car and closed the door.


    "I''m so sick of this bastard", I heard the person say.


    "Seriously, how did he become the Crown Prince.", the person continued to complain, and walked away from the car.


    A few minutes later, I heard him entering back into the car.


    "What took you so long to get medicine!", Prince Marshall shouted.


    I heard the person apologizing, and suddenly the car started backing up and continued down the road. Since the cars were behind each other I couldn''t communicate with Yeshiva. As time passed, I felt the car had stopped once again. This time they all exited out of the vehicles. Since they were parked next to each other, I gestured to Yeshiva to wait for a second.


    After we didn''t hear anything else, we climbed from under the cars, and saw that we were at another villa.


    Yeshiva and I rushed into the forest that surrounded the estate. A few minutes later, we saw Natalie and Rosemary dropping down from one of the trees. They walked up to us and I was a little surprised.


    "Where''s Masiro?, I didn''t expect Rosemary to come along,"I asked.


    "Since Rosemary has been training to be a mercenary, my father thought it would be better if she came along, plus Rosemary is the fastest runner out of them two.", Natalie said.


    "What about Sage?", I asked.


    "My father and Moises decided to train her while we finish this mission.", she stated.


    I nodded my head. "It''s your call", I said.


    Natalie and Yeshiva nodded their heads and Rosemary looked way too eager to start.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    While we were at the villa mother told me to follow behind her. We quickly changed into some clothes and left out one of the side doors. After watching the cars pull off, mother gestured to me to follow her into the woods.


    "Do you know how to jump from tree to tree ?", she asked.


    I nodded my head.


    Mother climbed the tree and I followed behind her.


    "He mentioned something about stopping at another estate while he was in his room talking to the guards.", she said.


    After following them through the woods for two hours. We finally stopped at the estate mother mentioned. We dropped down to the ground once we saw Peyton and Yeshiva coming into the woods.


    "We need to find out who''s estate this is?", my mother said.


    "It seems like one of the Prince''s guards hates him.", Peyton mentioned.


    Mother nodded her head, "We need to find that guard.", she said.


    Mother looked up and saw that it was about to rain.


    "Let''s find a way in there.", she said.


    We started to run towards the back of the estate where the garden sat. While Yeshiva incapacitated one of the guards, undressing him and putting on the guards uniform.


    Once we made it to the back and climbed over the wall. Mother noticed some of the gardeners were still working, she dropped down and hit one of them in the back of the neck.


    "Hurry", she said, gesturing for us to come over.


    Suddenly two maids came outside, and was about to walk in our direction. Peyton and mother rushed and hit the maids in the back of their necks as well. We moved their bodies close to the wall and changed into their uniforms. We hurried over and entered through the door.


    "Where have you two been?", I heard a woman shout.


    I turned around and saw that woman that came to the Duke''s villa. I saw one of the maids bowing her head to her.


    "I''m sorry my lady", she said, while looking down at the ground.


    The woman lifted up the maids face and slapped her.


    "How dare you spill something on my dress, you worthless piece of shit.", she shouted, and looked towards our direction.


    "You two maids take her to the punishment room.", she said.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "What the..", I thought to myself.


    Mother walked up and grabbed the maid while another maid joined in. They picked the maid who was kneeling down on the floor by her arms and started to drag her.


    Mother looked at me and I followed behind.


    Peyton returned outside with another gardener.


    Mother and I followed behind the maid, and she walked into a room. The room had belts and other metal tools in them.


    "That bitch is crazy.", mother mumbled.


    The maid started crying while the other one tried to comfort her. Mother bent down lifting the maid face up.


    "Tell me, what should I do to that woman?", mother asked.


    "Who are you?", the maid asked, "I''ve never seen your face here before", she said.


    "Don''t worry about that if you see the two of us pretend like you know us." mother said.


    Both of the maids nodd their heads.


    "Do you two know where Prince Marshall is?", mother asked.


    "Count Livens office.", the maid said, the one who was slapped.


    "Stay with them for a bit", mother said.


    She leaned over and whispered in my ear. "Leave out before she comes.", mother said.


    I nodded my head and mother left the room.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    When I left the room, I could hear that psycho woman still shouting at some of the maids. She stomped up the stairs and I noticed a maid holding a tray filled with desserts.


    "Where are you taking that?", I asked.


    "Count Livens office.", she said.


    "Do you need help?", I asked.


    She nodded her, "Can you grab the teapot, I''m new so I''m a bit clumsy.", she said.


    I grabbed the teapot and followed behind her to the third floor. We walked until we reached the door to the office. I saw two of the prince guards standing outside of the door. When they opened the door I saw the prince sitting on one of the couches and another man with a bald head and mustache sitting behind the desk. He looked familiar but I couldn''t remember where I knew him from.


    We placed the trays down onto the table and I felt Prince Marshall staring at me. I looked up and the swelling on his face finally went down.


    "You may leave now", Count Livens said.


    We bowed and left the room.


    "Do you happen to know where the ventilation system is?", I asked the maid.


    She place her hand on her chin


    "I believe the basement.", she said.


    I nodded my head and left her behind. I found my way to the basement and looked for a ventilation passage. When I found one my body could fit into, I climbed through passage and counted the floors as I crawled through. I looked through the vents as I was passing up some rooms. When I heard voices, I stopped crawling and realized it was Prince Marshall''s voice.


    "Any news on where my brother is?", I heard Prince Marshall say.


    "No signs of him yet", the count said.


    "We need to finally get rid of him once and for all, before I take the throne", Prince Marshall said.


    "We still haven''t found the woman and her children", the count said.


    "I didn''t get to taste her all these years, because she always threatened to bite her tongue. I want my brother to see me take his woman, while he''s being held down on his knees.", Prince Marshall said.


    Son of a bitch, I thought to myself.


    "What about his daughters?", the count asked.


    "We can sell them off to another kingdom", Prince Marshall said.


    I saw the count hand something to Prince Marshall.


    "Is this the potion?", Prince Marshall asked.


    "Yes, it''s enough to keep her sleep but not enough to kill her.", the count said.


    I wondered to myself, who the potion was for, and then my heart dropped when he said who it was for.


    "Queen Malaysia has been grieving for her son, I should helped her sleep for a while. I''ll wait until after the event.", Prince Marshall said, "Now I should head back to the palace.


    I immediately started to crawl down the passage. When I made it back to the basement. I went to find Rosemary and thankfully she was still in the room with the maids.


    "We need to hurry back to the villa now!", I said.


    I pulled her out of the room and went to find Peyton. She was still in the garden.We hurried and changed back into our clothes.


    When we climbed over the wall, Yeshiva was standing on the outside.


    "We need to go now," I said, facing Yeshiva''s direction.


    They nodded their heads, "Yeshiva", I called out to him.


    I jumped down from the wall and looked up at him.


    "Cut the brakes", I said.


    Yeshiva nodded and ran in the direction of the vehicles.


    I looked over to Rosemary and Peyton.


    "Let''s head back, it''s getting dark.", I said.


    Two hours later, after we traveled through the woods. We finally returned back to the villa. When we walked inside, Rosemary and I ran up the stairs and went to find Sage and Moises. Peyton followed behind, and we ran into some of the maids. They told us everyone else was inside the Duke''s office.


    When we entered the office, Duke Vernon was behind the desk, and everyone else except Sylvester were sitting on the couches. They turned their heads in our direction.


    "Honey, what''s going on? Moises asked, getting up out of his seat.


    "When we were following behind Prince Marshall, he stopped at Count Livens'' estate. After we entered into the estate, I crawled through the ventilation passage and overheard their conversation.", I said and looked at Moises.


    "Prince Marshall is trying to poison your mother, not enough to kill her but enough to make her sleep for a while.", I said.


    Moises facial expression changed, and he became very angry.


    "I''m going to kill that bastard", he said.


    I placed my hand on his chest to calm him down.


    "I told Yeshiva to cut the brakes to the cars.", I said.


    Nashi rose out of his seat.


    "What?","What if he dies?" he said looking like he was panicking.


    "Did you forget I''m from a mercenary clan, I don''t care if he dies, but if it doesn''t kill him, it''ll at least injure him.", I said, in a serious tone.


    Moises placed his hand on my shoulders.


    "Girls", he said looking at Sage and Rosemary.


    "When you go to the ball, I need you two to do something for me.", he said.


    Sage and Rosemary walked over to their father.


    "What is it?", they asked at the same time.


    " When you get to the ball, I want you to try to meet my mother while she''s alone. I''ll tell you how to get to her side of the palace.", " he said.


    Sage and Rosemary nodded their heads.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    While listening to mother and father go back and forth about a plan. I suddenly remembered something I heard from one of the maids.


    "Mother", I called out to her.


    "Have you heard any of the rumors that''s been going around the villa from the staff?", I asked.


    She nodded her head.


    "Are you talking about the rebel groups thats been forming for the past two months?", she asked.


    Father turned his head looking at me and mother walked over and stood in front of me.


    "Do you have a plan?", she asked.


    "How about we start a rebellion", I said, while smirking.


    Father''s eyes widened, and he bent down looking me directly in the face.


    "Do you know after a rebellion, if the king loses, the kingdom can suffer losses.", he said and kissed me on the forehead.


    I grabbed my father''s hand and kissed him on the cheek.


    After kissing his cheek, I looked at my mother and then looked at Rosie who was standing beside me nodding her head. I thought to myself for a moment, then I looked up at my father and stared him directly in the eyes.


    "Dad, you should become the King.", I said, with a serious expression.


    All of sudden, Sylvester came rushing into the room panting. Nashi walked around the desk and ran to Sylvester.


    "What''s wrong?", Nashi asked while checking on his brother.


    Sylvester kept panting and finally managed to catch his breath.


    "Prince...", he said still panting a little "We just received some information.". He paused for a moment and got a hold of himself.


    My father walked over to where they were standing.


    "Information about what?", Father asked.


    Sylvester looked at us with an serious expression.


    "Prince Marshall... Prince Marshall''s car flipped over the bridge.", he stated.

 Chapter 35-Lesson Continues

    Chapter 35- Lesson resumes


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    After Sylvester came into the office, freaking out about Prince Marshall''s accident. We thought about what we should do next.


    "Should we go find the location of the crash?"Sylvester asked.


    Mother shook her head, "No, we don''t know who''s around. We should wait for Yeshiva to come back to report.


    We heard a knock on the door, and Nashi went to answer it. When the door opened grandfather and Yeshiva were standing behind the door. After they walked in, Nashi closed the door.


    "So what''s the report", mother said looking at Yeshiva.


    "After you all left I followed behind them for another hour or so, I noticed a car was following them behind.", he stated.


    "What kind of vehicle was it?", mother asked.


    "It was a black car but I couldn''t tell the make or model of it ", he said, "Prince Marshall must have noticed because the car started to speed up", he stated.


    Mother looked to be deep in thought, "Maybe we''ll find out more at the Royal Ball.", she said.


    Everyone nodded their heads and started to leave out of the room.


    "Sage, shouldn''t we continue our etiquette lesson we only have a week in a half left until the ball.", I said.


    Sage nodded her head. Nashi and Sylvester had also nodded their heads.


    "Meet us in the dance studio", Nashi said.


    I noticed Yeshiva had started glaring at Sylvester.


    "You should go cheer him up", Sage said while smirking, "You have five minutes to meet us in the studio.", she said, while walking out with Nashi and Sylvester.


    After everyone left, I grabbed Yeshiva by the hand.


    "Why do you keep glaring at Sylvester?", I asked.


    "Because I don''t want him to touch you anywhere", he said without hesitation.


    I placed my hand on his cheek and kissed him on the lips.


    I watched his eyes widen, and I turned to walk out of the door.


    "Hey wait, you just can''t kiss me and leave", he shouted as I closed the door.


    While walking down the hall to the studio I could tell I was blushing. When I got to the door, I fanned myself a little before entering.


    "Good, now we can get started", Sage said, as I entered the studio.


    I felt like playing a trick on Nashi and went up to him.


    "Hey Nashi, have you kissed my sister yet?, I asked.


    He suddenly got all embarrassed and tried to hide his smile.


    "Why don''t we try to resume practice tomorrow", he said while blushing.


    I started to chuckle and he glared at me.


    "Fine it''s getting late anyways ", Sage said.


    Sage and I headed to our room and I thought I should tease her a little as well.


    "Hey, what would you do if Nashi kissed you?", I asked her curiously.


    She started blushing.


    "I''ll kiss him back", she said.


    Hmm I can''t wait to see how this plays out, I thought to myself.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    A week has gone by since we heard that Prince Marshall''s car flipped over the bridge. Asiana and Sylvester have been going back and forth to the palace to gain information on his condition. So far we know that he''s in a private hospital room surrounded by knights and personal guards. The kingdom had been on high alert and thought it was an assassination attempt from the rebel groups.


    Since there were four more days left until the royal ball, Rosie and I continued our etiquette lessons with Hannah. Father gave Hannah a letter to give to his mother Queen Malaysia, so when she returns to the palace, the queen shall be expecting us.


    "Good job Princess Sage", Hannah said, as I finished doing my final walk. After the books no longer fell off my head. Hannah made me walk with heels on and I had to keep the books balanced on my head.


    "Now Rosemary, let''s do your final walk", Hannah said while pointing out that damn ruler again.


    We heard a knock on the door and Hannah went to open it.


    "What''s so important that you need to interrupt our lesson", Hannah said when she saw Nashi.


    "Sorry to interrupt, may I borrow Princess Sage for a moment?", he asked.


    Hannah bowed her head, "Make it quick young duke.", she said.


    I walked out into the hall, and noticed Nashi was holding something in his hand. He took it out of the box and placed it around my neck. It was a beautiful diamond necklace.


    "I want you to wear this with your dress", he said and kissed me on the cheek.


    "Should''ve gone for the lips", I heard someone saying.


    I looked over to where the voice came from and saw Mother and Peyton bent down staring directly at us.


    I slightly push Nashi back a little.


    "My baby''s all grown up", mother said, her and Peyton started wiping fake tears off their faces.


    I rolled my eyes and they started to laugh.


    "You better be happy her father didn''t see that", Peyton said.


    After my mother and Peyton teased Nashi for a while. Hannah started calling my name.


    "I better get back in there", I said.


    Nashi nodded his head and smiled, then I saw Mother dragging him away.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    Peyton and I dragged Nashi to his office, and we decided to interrogate him a little. He sat on the couch looking up at us.


    "Lady Natalie and Lady Peyton, why are you two standing around me?"he said nervously.


    "What''s your intentions with my daughter?", I said, walking around the couch.


    "I like Princess Sage a lot", he said, while looking down smiling.


    I slammed my hand on the table, and watched him flinch a little.


    "Why do you like my daughter?", I asked.


    "Because she''s beautiful and she''s very mature.", he said.


    Peyton and I nodded our heads in agreement.


    Nashi continued to look at us nervously.


    "So when are you going to confess your feelings?"Peyton asked.


    Nashi sat up slightly and looked at Peyton and I.


    "I was going to tell her at the ball", he said.


    "I''m surprised you haven''t made a move on her yet", I said.


    He started to look even more nervous, and bowed his head.


    "Peyton", I called out to her.


    "Natalie", she said, looking back at me.


    "Hold him down", I said.


    Nashi shouted when Peyton held him down. I stood in front of him, ready to give him the lecture of his life.


    "Nashi, Sage is precious to Peyton and I, you look like a decent man.", I said.


    "I know how precious Princess Sage is", he said, looking me directly in my eyes.


    "The moment I saw her, I fell in love with her", he said.


    "If you keep my daughter protected while she''s at the ball, I''ll allow you to court her", I said while folding my arms.


    His face brightened a bit and I seriously wanted to slap it off.


    I gestured for Peyton to let go of him.


    All of a sudden the door to the office came open. Moises walked in and noticed Nashi, Peyton and I.


    "What are you doing to the young duke Natalie?", he asked.


    Why does this man always know when I''m doing something I shouldn''t, I thought to myself.


    "Nashi wants to be your son in law", I said, making Nashi turn his head towards me.


    Moises closed the door and I heard Nashi gulp loudly.


    "Hold him down", Moises said.


    Before we could hold him down again Nashi jumped off the couch raising his hands up.


    "I promise I won''t hurt Princess Sage", he said, and pointed at me.


    "For goodness sake, her mother is a mercenary, her father is a prince and her adoptive mother is a knight, I know I wouldn''t be safe if I ever hurt her", he said, in a surrendering stance.


    "Fine", I said, so I decided to stop scaring him.


    After a few seconds of silence, Moises started to speak, "I came in here looking for you two", he said looking at Peyton and I.


    "Since the girls are almost done with their etiquette and dance lessons, We''re only left with four days to teach them about the history of the kingdom", he said.


    "Do you think it''s enough time for them to know everything", Peyton asked.


    "In the meantime, the main subject they need to learn is about the royal family", Nashi said, "since the king is going to be there, we have to be very cautious.", Nashi said.


    We all nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s get the girls up first thing in the morning", Moises said.


    "Are you going to tell them about your mother''s family, they might be of help for the girls", I said.


    "We''ll have to see", Moises said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    The next morning Rosie and I were awakened by a knock on the door. When I got out of bed, I saw my father standing outside the door after I had opened it.


    "Dad, do you need something?", I asked while I rubbing my eyes.


    "Yes, today''s is your history class", he said


    Rosie came to the door rubbing her eyes and looked directly at our father.


    "Father, do you know what time it is?", she asked, in a grumpy tone.


    "History time," my father said.


    Rosie and I sighed.


    After taking our showers and getting dressed we met father in the library on the third floor.


    "Whoa, how come I didn''t know there was a library here", Rosie said.


    "Where the hell do you think Hannah got all those books", I said, I got depressed just thinking about it.


    "Now now, settle down girls", father said once we sat down.


    He pulled out three different books. One was red, one black and the other one was white.


    "This red book is about the Vanuatu dynasty, the kingdom goes back to at least 200 years.


    He held up the white book, "This is the current history about my father, the current king.


    "Why does he hate commoners?", I asked.


    Father sighed, "Honestly most of all the nobility are like that, they think their better then the rest of society." he said.


    "Why does he want to get rid of us?", Rosie asked.


    "My father looks down on commoners, he sees them as peasant and a waste of resources. He considers your mother a commoner, cause she wasn''t born a noble. He doesn''t know that she''s actually from a mercenary clan.", father said.


    Father opened the book and showed us a photo.


    "This is my mother, Queen Malaysia Vanuatu, your grandmother", he said.


    "Yeah I saw her portrait when I first came here", I said.


    "Whoa she looks just like you and Sage", Rosie said pulling the book towards her.


    "My mother is the first Queen, she comes from a Duke''s family. My grandfather Duke Einar Winter, I sent him a letter a few days ago, if you see him at the event try to get his attention if he''s alone.", father said, while pointing at his picture in the black book.


    "What are you going to do while we''re at the Ball father?" I asked.


    He gestured for us to lean in closer.


    "Masiro and I are going to go find a way to get into my brother''s hospital room.", he said.


    "Are you sure dad?" Rosie asked.


    He nodded his head, "I know your grandfather wouldn''t let anything happen to me, if he doesn''t want to hear your mother''s mouth.", he said, while snickering.


    After we left the library, we met our mother and Peyton in one of the dressing rooms. When we heard our dresses had arrived, Rosie and I couldn''t wait to try them on. When we entered the dressing room, we saw our dresses displayed on two mannequins. Mother gestured for Rosie and I to come stand in front of the mirror.


    I walked in front of the mirror and one of the maids helped me put on my dress, it fitted perfectly. The silver and white dress really bought out my skin tone.


    I saw as the maid helped Rosie with her dress, and the royal blue really matched Rosie skin tone as well.


    "You two look so beautiful", mother said, while wiping her tears.


    A few minutes later, Hannah came into the room.


    "Now let''s try walking in the dresses and heels", she said.


    Rosie and I started to walk from one side of the room to the other side of the room and all that practicing finally paid off. Hannah walked up to Rosie and I, and grabbed both of our hands, she started getting emotional and a few tears fell from her eyes.


    "Now you two look like the princesses you were born to be.", she said, "I''m so proud of you two", she stated, kissing both of us on the cheek.


    "Do your best, and stay out of trouble", she said, taking her hands off ours.


    I wondered how father will react when he sees us, I thought to myself.

 Chapter 36-Headed to the Ball

    Chapter 36- Headed to the Ball


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I woke up feeling a little nervous, today is the day of the royal ball and I''ll finally get the chance to see my daughters all dressed up like the princesses they are. After Hannah returned to the palace yesterday, I still felt worried about how my mother will react to my letter.


    I heard Natalie groan in her sleep and I leaned over to kiss her on the forehead, it caused her to wake up and she placed her hand on the side of my face.


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Just a little nervous, it''s the girls first time ever entering into the world of high society. Even though they will be disguised I''m still a little worried¡±, I said.


    Natalie raised up and kissed me on the lips.


    ¡°I''ll make sure our daughters get to enjoy their time¡±, she said.


    I flipped her over and pinned her down.


    ¡°Honey¡±, I said, looking down at her.


    She looked up at me, and she must have known I was about to say something, because she started to avert her eyes.


    ¡°Honey, please don''t get you and the girls arrested.¡±, I said.


    She smiled, and I knew she was planning to cause some type of trouble.


    Why did I fall in love with a mercenary, I thought to myself.


    ¡°At least wait until the girls enjoy their time¡±, I said, pleading with her.


    She nodded her head. A few seconds later someone knocked on the door. I got up and walked towards the door. When I opened it, I saw Nashi standing by the door.


    ¡°Young duke, is everything okay?", I asked.


    He nodded his head and gestured for me to come out of the room. I walked into the hall, closing the door behind me. Nashi bowed his head.


    ¡°Your highness, I promise to bring your daughters back safely¡±, he said, and lifted his head up.


    ¡°I appreciate that, make sure my daughters enjoy their time¡±, I said.


    ¡°Of course sir, Sylvester and I are getting the maids ready to cater to the girls, since it''s their first royal event.¡±, he said.


    Before I could say something, Natalie came out of the room.


    ¡°I''m going to the girls room, it time for a spa treatment.¡±, Natalie said, giving me a kiss and running off down the hall.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I groaned after feeling someone jump on top of me. I slowly opened my eyes and saw my mother and Peyton laying across Rosie and I.


    ¡°Goodness you two are so hard to wake up.¡±, mother said.


    ¡°Get up it''s time for your spa treatments¡±, Peyton said.


    Rosie and I got up after Peyton and our mother climbed off of us. I started walking to the bathroom, but suddenly felt two people grabbing me. I looked around and saw over ten maids had entered the room.


    ¡°Drag them¡±, I heard mother said.


    The maids started to really drag Rosie and I out of the room.


    ¡°What the hell¡±, Rosie shouted.


    ¡°Come now Princesses it''s time to get you pampered and ready for the ball¡±, one of the maid said.


    The maids started splitting up taking me to one room and Rosie to another. When we got into the room, I saw a bathtub filled with water and rose petals. I could smell a sweet scent in the room.


    ¡°Now Princess Sage, time to soak in the water¡±, one of the maids said.


    They started to undress me, and I controlled myself so I wouldn''t punch them.


    ¡°Is this normal for nobles? ¡°, I asked as they stripped me naked.


    One of the maids helped me into the tub, my body instantly started to relax once I was fully into the tub.


    ¡°Yes, this is normal for nobles¡±, the maid said.


    ¡°I''m starting to like this noble life¡±, I said.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The maids washed my body and started painting my nails and placed cucumbers over my eyes.


    ¡°Now Princess, you going to soak in the tub for 20 minutes and we''ll going to add some perfume into the water, another maid said.


    After 20 minutes had passed, the maids brought Rosie and I into another room. It was a room filled with massage tables. I saw Peyton and my mother already own the table getting a massage. Two of the maids helped me and Rosie onto the tables and began giving us massages as well.


    ¡°This feels good¡±, Rosie said.


    ¡°After the massage, we''re going to temporarily dye your hair¡±, the maid said.


    ¡°Okay¡±, I said.


    (NASHI P.O.V)


    I paced back and forth inside of my room. I felt really nervous, having Princess Sage as my partner felt like a dream.


    ¡°Nashi how long are you going to pace back and forth¡±, my brother said.


    ¡°Sylvester, you won''t understand¡±, I said.


    He got up off the couch that sat on the right side of my room.


    ¡°Relax man¡±, he said placing his hand of my shoulder.


    I tried to relax, but it was really hard too.


    ¡°I can''t wait to see her¡±, I said, while smiling.


    ¡°I''m just glad to know my brother is actually interested in someone, after all you rejected every single girl who sent you a marriage request.¡°, he said.


    ¡°I hope those women don''t cause her too much trouble at the ball¡±, I said, tilting my head back.


    ¡°I don''t think you have to worry about them, it''s the women you need to worry about¡±, Sylvester said, as he tapped my shoulder.


    I laughed a little, knowing those two, they''ll probably end up hurting those women, I thought to myself.


    I looked at the time, and saw it was almost time for us to get ready.


    ¡°Let''s start getting prepared¡±, I said to Sylvester.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    A few hours had passed by, and we''re finally getting ready. While sitting in the chair, the maids started doing our make up while another maid started doing our hair.


    ¡°Wow¡±, I heard someone say.


    ¡°They''re so pretty¡±, I heard another voice.


    ¡°Time to get up¡± I heard the maid say.


    She grabbed my hand and helped me out of the chair. Since I couldn''t look into the mirror yet, I was left wondering how I looked.


    I turned my head and saw one of the maids helping Rosie get out of the chair.


    ¡°Now let''s get you two dressed¡±, Peyton said.


    The maid turned us around so we couldn''t peek at the mirror, and started helping us put on our dresses.


    Once we were dressed Peyton placed our heels on our feet one at a time. The maids turned us towards the mirror and my mouth dropped.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I was standing by the bed getting dressed after my shower. Suddenly Natalie opened the door and came running into the room. I could tell she was crying a little. I walked over and placed my hand on the right side of her face.


    ¡°Why are crying?¡±, I asked, while wiping her tears.


    She started sniffing and in a instant she was crying like a baby.


    ¡°My babies are so beautiful¡±, she said.


    I wiped her tears and tried to calm her down.


    ¡°You going to ruin your makeup honey¡±, I said.


    She grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the room. My shirt was still unbuttoned and I barely got the chance to put any shoes on. When we approached the hallway, I saw Yeshiva standing there and he turned to look back. He looked stunned. When he turned around, I looked at where he was looking, and then I saw them.


    Sage and Rosemary came walking out the room, and my heart dropped. Sage had a silver and white lace dress, while Rosemary had a royal blue dress, even though their hair color was different. I was amazed at how beautiful my daughters looked. I bent down on my knees holding my head. Apart of me wished I could have given them the life they deserved. While looking down, I felt two pairs of hands on each of my shoulders. I looked up and saw my two princesses and I instantly started to tear up.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, Sage asked.


    I didn''t want to worry them on a day like this. I got up and gave each of them a hug.


    ¡°You two look gorgeous¡±, I said.


    They smiled, and then I promised myself.


    I will get back my crown and I will give my daughters the life they should''ve had a long time ago.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Seeing my father get all emotional, made me want to cry. Since the maids told us not to ruin our make up, I had to stop myself from crying.


    Father backed up, and then grandfather came in front of us. He placed a diamond bracelet onto Rosie and I right wrist.


    ¡°This is a tracking device¡±, he said, and kissed us on the forehead.


    ¡°Even though you two have different missions once you get there, still try to have some fun¡±, he said.


    Rosie and I nodded our heads and started to walk to the stairs. Father went back into the room to get fully dressed and we waited for him, because he wanted to escort us down.


    After father came out of the room. He escorted me down the stairs and went back to escort Rosie. Once we were both were downstairs, Sylvester and Nashi came walking down the stairs.


    ¡°You look beautiful¡±, Nashi said, while smiling.


    ¡°You look amazing¡±, Sylvester said, looking at Rosie and raising up his arms.


    ¡°Ladies are you ready¡±, Nashi asked.


    We nodded our head and then looked at our mother.


    ¡°See you two there¡±, she said.


    We turned around and started waking out the door. The guards started to open the gate as we approached it.


    ¡°Wow, nice car¡±, Rosie said.


    Sylvester opened the door to the Bentley for Rosie and carefully guided her into the car. He walked on the other side to get in the back seat next to her. Nashi opened the front passenger door and guided me into the car as well.


    ¡°Now ladies, let''s head to the palace¡±, he said, and backed up the car


    ¡°I wondered how Peyton and mother will get into the palace¡±, Rosie said.


    ¡°From the stories we heard it''s seems like mother knows her way in and out of it.¡±, I said.


    "I wonder how we''ll be able to approach our targets.¡±, Rosie said.


    ¡°It takes a couple of hours to get to the palace, let''s discuss our plan, while we have the time.", Sylvester said.


    "I''ll focus on getting the Queen''s attention", I said.


    ¡°And I have to focus on Duke Winter, dad grandfather.¡±, Rosie said.


    ¡°I will collect information from the neutral parties.¡±, Nashi said.


    ¡°Try not to get yourselves arrested¡±, Sylvester said while tapping my shoulder.


    ¡°I wonder if mother will be able to get into Prince Morgan''s office¡±, I said.


    ¡°Let''s just focus on what we need to do¡±, Nashi said.


    A couple hours passed, and we finally arrived to the gates of the palace. As I looked around, I saw over 200 luxury cars parked and saw many guests getting out of the vehicles. Nashi drove in front of a massive castle. When he parked he handed his keys to one of the guards and walked around to help me get out of the car.


    Nashi stuck out his arm and I placed my arm within his arm. Nashi and Sylvester escorted us and we approached a large white double door.


    The guards bowed their heads to Nashi and Sylvester, and opened the door.


    ¡°Are you ready princess?¡±, Nashi whispered in my ear.


    I looked at him and nodded my head.


    ¡°Let''s do this¡±, I said.


    The guardmans opened the door.


    ¡°Now presenting, Duke Nashi Synovial and Lord Sylvester Synovial¡±, one of guards shouted.


    We entered the ball and immediately everyone turned their heads towards us. I could already feel the tension in the air.

 Chapter 37-Royal Ball

    Chapter 37- Royal Ball


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I heard whispering as soon as I walked down the stairs. I looked around and inside the palace was beautiful. It had white roses all throughout the area. The tables were decorated with blue cloth with white roses sitting inside of vases.


    "Who is that woman, she''s beautiful", I heard someone say.


    Nashi escorted me towards our table that had the Dukedom''s name written on a little card placed on top of the plates.


    "Is this the whore you turned down my invitation for", I heard someone say.


    I turned around and saw that bitch Countess Melanie and a couple of other women standing behind her glaring at me. Nashi grabbed my hand, kissed it right in front of her and smiled.


    "This is Lady Sage", he said.


    Countess Melanie scoffed, "What noble household are you from?", she asked, still glaring at me.


    Before I could answer Nashi started to pull me away as he began to walk off.


    "Ignore them", he said, while holding my hand.


    We walked off and Nashi led me to the dance floor.


    "Are you ready to show off your dancing skills?", he asked.


    As soon as he said that, someone started to play the piano. Nashi grabbed both of my hands, and placed them around his neck, making me look up at him.


    He smiled, "Beautiful", he said.


    "You''re very handsome yourself", I said.


    He started to smile even bigger, and spun me around.


    "I''m delighted to be dancing with you right now", he said.


    I leaned in closer, placing my head onto his chest. I could feel his heart beating really fast.


    "Princess Sage", he said softly in my ear.


    "Yes Nashi", I said.


    "Can I kiss you?"he asked and lifted my head towards him.


    I kissed him before he could kiss me and I felt his hand stroke down to my lower back.


    After the music stopped, he escorted me back to the table.


    "Sit here until I get back, I have to go talk to some of the noblemen", he said.


    I nodded my head and looked to see where Rosie was, she was coming off the dance floor with Sylvester.


    Suddenly, after Nashi left me by the table I surrounded by multiple women.


    "Wow you''re pretty", a woman said. She was wearing an off the shoulders pink ball gown with diamonds throughout the dress.


    "Thank you", I said and greeted her how Hannah had taught us.


    "How did you end up being Duke Nashi''s partner?", another woman asked rudely, she was wearing an olive color ball gown.


    I smiled, "He''s asked me to be his partner", I said politely.


    I wondered how Rosie was holding up after a couple women swarmed around her as well.


    Hopefully, she can keep her composure.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    When Sylvester left to go talk to some of his acquaintances, I was surrounded by a couple of women. They were staring at me waiting for me to introduce myself. I greeted them how Hannah taught us, and only one of them seemed friendly.


    "How did you get to know Sylvester?", A woman wearing a dark red dress asked.


    Seriously, these bitches was already annoying me.


    "He invited me as his partner, isn''t it obvious", I said, fuck being polite, I thought to myself.


    Sage might be more on the matured side, but I''m not.


    The woman scoffed, "Such low class", she mumbled.


    I felt my vein popping out the side of my head and I could picture myself slamming her against a table. But I digressed.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She stood there folding her arms, and I noticed that Countess bitch walking towards my sister.


    "Excuse me ladies", I said, and gestured the way Hannah taught me.


    I hurried towards the direction where Sage was, but was interrupted by a loud trumpets sound.


    "Now presenting Princess Kalia Vanuatu, and Prince Morgan Vanuatu", I heard someone shout.


    I looked in their direction and saw a man who looked exactly like our father but with short low cut hair.


    "That''s one of our targets", I mumbled to myself.


    They walked down the stairs and everyone walked out of their way. I continued to go by Sage.


    "Did those bitches give you a hard time?", I asked Sage.


    She shook her head.


    "The Queen isn''t here yet", I whispered to Sage.


    "Just focus on getting closer to Prince Morgan", she said.


    I nodded my head and turned towards his direction and saw Sylvester and Nashi walking back towards us.


    Sylvester grabbed my hand.


    "Come I''ll introduce you to the Prince and Princess", Sylvester said.


    We walked in the direction they were seated.


    "Hello, Prince Morgan and Princess Kalia", Sylvester said, while bowing.


    I bowed my head as well.


    "My, you have a beautiful date next to you", he said.


    "Thank you your highness", I said, politely.


    "Your highness do you think we can talk later", Sylvester said.


    Prince Morgan nodded his head.


    I bowed towards the Princess and she looked at me and smiled and thanked me for coming.


    She looked like a younger version of Sage with her long brownish hair but had blue eyes.


    We all turned our heads once we heard the trumpets again.


    "Now presenting, King Lincoln Vanuatu and Queen Malaysia Vanuatu", one of the guards shouted.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Nashi walked towards me and grabbed my hand.


    "Come, I have to greet the King and Queen, since I''m the next in line for the Dukedom", he said.


    I held his hand and he escorted me as we walked over. Once we stood in front of the king and queen, we both bowed our heads to them and I greeted them. I felt the king staring at me.


    "What a lovely lady you have here", he said to Nashi.


    I was about to lift my head, before I could say anything the Queen started to speak.


    "May I borrow this young lady for a bit, I need help, while I go to the powder room", she asked Nashi.


    I bowed my head and tilted my dress a little, "it''ll be my pleasure your majesty", I said.


    "Come now, we shall hurry before it''s time for the princess to dance", she said.


    She started to walk and I followed behind her. We entered a medium sized room that looked like it could be a dressing room.


    Soon as the door closed, the queen turned around in my direction.


    "Are you Sage or Rosemary?", she asked, in a soft tone.


    I was a little taken aback,"I''m Sage", I answered.


    She walked closer and placed her hand on the side of my face.


    "So you''re my granddaughter, that I didn''t get to meet because of the king." she said, in a gentle voice. "How''s your father?" she asked with a sad expression.


    "He''s fine, he''s walking on his own and getting stronger by the minute.", I said.


    She sighed, "I''ve been so worried about him", she said looking a little relieved.


    "I''m going to help my father get his crown back", I said without hesitation.


    She looked at me, "If you can help your father, I''ll create the path for you", she said.


    She turned and walked out of the room, "Come now, we''ve been gone too long", she said.


    After following behind her, we walked back to where the king and Nashi were, I was feeling uncomfortable every time he looked at me.


    He was a older man with grayish black hair that was shoulder length, light gold eyes and he was as tall as my father. He had an intimidating aura around him.


    "We should head back to our table", Nashi said, he must have felt my uneasiness.


    I nodded my head and we started to walk back to the table.


    "Princess Rosemary went to look for Prince Morgan", Nashi whispered to me.


    "Where did she go?", I asked


    "She followed him to the balcony", he said.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After closely watching Prince Morgan movements. I saw him walking toward one of the balconies and decided to follow him. I saw another man walk up to him, and they both went towards the balcony. I followed them discreetly, and hid behind one of the curtains, so I could hear their conversation.


    "Any news about Prince Moises whereabouts?", the man asked, he was wearing a gray suit but I couldn''t see his face since I was behind them.


    "Not yet, I hired a few trackers to find him, but his last location that we found was ramshackled with bullet holes.'''', Prince Morgan said.


    "We need to find him before the coronation for Prince Marshall takes place in three months, we can''t let him become the king", the man said.


    "Right now we have a little time, since he''s in the hospital with a few broken ribs and a broken leg", Prince Morgan stated.


    Damn, that bastard prince only suffered a broken leg, I thought to myself.


    "Any news about his daughters?", the man asked.


    "I don''t know their location, but for now they''re safe from the king, after all I made sure Sylvester kept them hidden even from me," Prince Morgan said.


    "Sylvester", I mumbled to myself.


    "Right now we need to focus on finding my brother, the kingdom is failing and he''s the only one out of the three of us that could really lead this kingdom. We''ve been constantly at war with the neighboring kingdom. My father and Prince Marshall aren''t fit for war, we need my brother.", Prince Morgan stated.


    The man placed his hand onto Prince Morgan shoulder.


    "I''ll continue to gather some more rebels", he said.


    Holy shit, Prince Morgan is planning a rebellion, I thought to myself.


    After listening to them, I quickly moved from behind the curtain when I saw them turning around.


    "Shit, where am I", I said, noticing I turned the wrong way.


    While turning around I walked straight into someone.


    "Whoa there", he said, with his hands place on my arms.


    I backed up when I heard whose voice it was. When I looked up at him, he had a slight smile on his face. I bowed down, apologizing, hoping he didn''t notice me eavesdropping.


    "I''m sorry your highness", I said, looking up at Prince Morgan.


    He smiled, "Did you hear everything you needed to hear?", he asked.


    Shit he did notice me, I thought to myself.


    Suddenly I felt a hand on each side of me and looked over both ways.


    "Take her to my office", Prince Morgan said.


    The guards started pulling towards his office, while Prince Morgan walked behind us. I had no intention to fight back since this actually helped with my plan. Once we entered the office, he excused the guards and gestured for me to sit down.


    "What all did you hear?"he asked, walking around the couch back and forth.


    "I heard that you''re looking for someone", I said.


    Prince Morgan walked in front of me and bent down placing his hand on the table between us.


    "Who am I looking for?", he asked, looking at me suspiciously.


    I stood up and placed my hand on the table as well and looked him directly in the eyes and said, "My father, Prince Moises."

 Chapter 38-Royal Ball (2)

    Chapter 38- Royal Ball (2)


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After Nashi told me Rosie was following behind Prince Morgan. I decided to approach Princess Kalia. Before I could walk to where she was, I was interrupted by that annoying woman.


    "Don''t think for a second Duke Nashi actually likes you, lowborn", She said walking up to me.


    I smirked, " Well that kiss he gave me tells me otherwise", I said, touching my lips with my right hand.


    "How dare you, you low class whore", she said, walking up to me.


    "It seems like your behavior is very low class, Lady or shall I call you madam", I said.


    "You filthy...", she stopped what she was saying and raised her hand to slap me.


    I caught her hand and slightly leaned her body closer to me.


    "Don''t make a scene you snobby bitch", I said and dropped her hand.


    She looked around and saw people staring in our direction, "Just you wait, you low class whore", she said while stomping off.


    Seriously, I don''t think I can go the polite route with that stupid woman.


    "Wow, you''re the first person I saw put Lady Melanie in her place, I turned around hearing a voice.


    I bowed down, "Hello, Princess Kalia", I said as I raised up my body.


    She looked up at me and smiled.


    "Would you like to join me for a tea party?", she asked.


    "Yes, I would love to join you", I said.


    She winked her right eye,"I''ll send the invitation to Duke Nashi", she said and walked off.


    At first I thought it was weird, but if I could talk to her more privately then it''s all worth it.


    Now since that has been taking care of, let''s find Duke Winter, I thought to myself.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After watching Prince Morgan''s facial expression change. He took his hand off the table and walked around the table. He placed his hands onto my shoulders.


    "My brother, where''s my brother?", he said, in an emotional tone.


    I took his hands off my shoulders and looked up at him.


    "Before I tell you where my father is, don''t you have some explaining to do?", I asked.


    Prince Morgan gestured for me to have a seat and he walked around the table and sat on the opposite side of me.


    "So you''re one of my brother''s daughters?" he asked, sitting with his hands together.


    "Yes, I''m Rosemary", I said.


    "Is your sister here as well?", he asked.


    I nodded my head.


    "Why are you looking for my father?"I asked him seriously.


    "My brother deserves to be king, he worked hard for years. He helped build this kingdom to what it was, after we won the great war. Prince Marshall is incompetent, he should never become king", he said, while balling up his fist.


    "How can we trust you?", I asked, "I refuse to put my father in any danger. My sister and I just started our bonds with him. I won''t let you people cause him anymore pain", I said, slamming my hand on the table.


    I was getting pissed just thinking about how my father looked when he had to hold on to someone just to be able to walk.


    Prince Morgan stood up and bowed his head.


    "Please just help me get in contact with my brother", he said in a sorrowful tone.


    "Fine", I said, "but not until you talk to her.", I said.


    He looked at me confused, "Talk to who?", he asked.


    Soon as I pointed to the ceiling, Mother dropped down from above and placed a knife onto Prince Morgan''s neck.


    "What the", Prince Morgan started to say, but was interrupted by my mother.


    She looked at me while she held the knife to his throat.


    "Rosemary, go check on your sister", she said.


    I nodded my head and walked to the door.


    "Wait, what is this?", Prince Morgan said, nervously.


    I turned around and smirked, "Say hello to my mother", I said and walked out the room.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    While sitting at the table, I looked around searching the room for Duke Winter. I saw Sylvester walking back to the table.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Lady Sage", he called out to me, and gestured for me to come where he was. I walked towards him and watched him gesture his head in a certain direction.


    "Duke Winter is sitting alone right now, I''m going to try to get him to follow me to one of the balconies", he said.


    I nodded my head and Sylvester walked off towards Duke Winter.


    "Are you flirting with both brothers now", I heard the irritating woman again.


    I ignored her which caused her to fuss even more. I turned around and walked up closer to her and leaned towards her whispering into her ear.


    "If you don''t want to lose your precious life, I''ll advise you not to keep trying my patience", I said while tapping her shoulders.


    "You little bitch", she mumbled.


    Suddenly I felt someone grab me around the waist. I looked over and saw Nashi standing behind me.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to leave my girlfriend alone", he said looking at her in a pissed off expression.


    "How dare you choose this lowborn peasant over me", she said, gritting her teeth.


    This woman was really getting on my nerves. I reached my right arm up and pulled Nashi by the back of his head, leaning his head down and kissed him right in front of her. I bit the bottom of his lips as we pulled apart.


    I heard her stomping off, and I pulled back from Nashi.


    "Wow, look at you being feisty", I heard Rosie''s voice.


    I looked over to where she was and saw her smirking at me.


    "Did you meet Prince Morgan?", I asked.


    She nodded, "Mother''s in there now", she said.


    "Sylvester told me Duke Winter is on one of the balconies", Nashi whispered in my ear.


    Rosie and I nodded our heads and followed behind Nashi.


    Once we made it to the balcony, we saw an elderly man with gray brownish hair dressed in a black suit. Rosie and I walked onto the balcony and Nashi closed the door behind us and stood in front of it.


    How may I help you young ladies?", he asked, turning around to look at us.


    When he turned around, I saw that he had the same gray eyes as my father and I.


    "I was wondering why Lord Sylvester was trying to get me to come to the balcony, he continued on saying.


    We bowed our heads and greeted him how father told us too.


    "Are you Moises daughters?", he asked.


    We raised our heads and nodded.


    "I received a letter from my grandson telling me his daughters would be attending the event and to please watch over them", Duke Winter said.


    He walked up and placed his hand on each of our shoulders.


    "Thank you for surviving this long without your father being there", he said.


    Rosie and I glanced at each other and smiled a bit.


    "Tell your father his family is welcomed to come live in my estate if he wants too", he said and walked towards the door.


    "Try not to get the king''s attention while the party is still going on, we have another two hours until it''s over", he said, while opening the door.


    He walked back inside and Nashi came out to the balcony.


    "Should we finish enjoying the party, now that we met everyone we needed to talk too?"Rosie asked.


    "Yes, let''s have some fun", I said.


    We walked back to our table and Nashi invited me for another dance.


    I hope mother isn''t scaring Prince Morgan too much, I thought to myself.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    I stood behind Prince Morgan and placed my knife next to his throat.


    "I heard the conversation you had with my daughter", I said.


    He didn''t flinch at all, and raised up both of his hands.


    "You must be my brother''s wife, I didn''t get the chance to meet you, after all he hid you pretty well", he said.


    "He didn''t hide me, I just refuse to deal with the royal family", I said.


    I put the knife down to my side and Prince Morgan slowly walked forward and sat down across from me. I took a seat to hear what he had to say.


    "Wait, you look familiar", he said, staring directly at me.


    "Why are you looking for Moises?", I asked.


    "You''re that maid!", he shouted, while looking appalled and pointing his finger at me, "the one that passed by me when I went to visit my brother''s palace." he added.


    "Shut up and answer the question", I said, getting annoyed.


    He cleared his voice while regaining his composure.


    "Because I want my brother to become the king, he deserves it.", he said.


    I looked at him still not believing a word he said.


    "What''s in it for you, why don''t you become the king instead?", I asked.


    Prince Morgan sighed, "I have no interest in the throne, my brother was the one planning to change this shithole of a kingdom", he said.


    "Moises is still recovering, but he''s strong enough to fight if need be", I said.


    Prince Morgan sat forward while holding his hands together.


    "We''ve been in a constant war with the neighboring kingdom, their king is trying to combine the two kingdoms and make it an empire", he said.


    "Is that why your planning a rebellion?", I asked.


    "Prince Marshall isn''t fit to be king, I have been gathering information for the last few years. I found out the day of Prince Marshall''s coronation is when the other kingdom will attack the palace.", he said.


    I leaned back and crossed my right leg over the other.


    "Why should I put Moises in danger for this weak kingdom''s agenda", I said starting to get pissed off.


    "I''ll give you all the evidence proving his innocence", he said, while standing up.


    He walked over to his desk and opened one of the drawers and walked over to me. He handed a file, and I opened it up to look through it.


    I saw a photo of a middle aged woman with long strawberry blonde hair and brown eyes. She had a light brown skin tone.


    "Who is this?", I asked.


    "She was my father''s mistress, her name Is Macy. I believe she''s also the one who murdered Queen Lily", he said.


    I looked up at him, "Why would she frame Moises?", I asked.


    "My father is a hypocrite, he constantly talks down on illegitimate children, when he himself has an illegitimate son.", he said.


    My eyes widen, "You mean..", I paused for a second.


    "She wanted to become the Queen, and make her son the crown prince", he said.


    "I heard Prince Marshall was planning to poison your mother, but not fatal just enough to comatose her," I said.


    Prince Morgan''s facial expression changed from sorrowful to pissed off.


    "That son of a bitch", he mumbled.


    I looked closely at the picture, "Wait this woman, whose household does she come from, she looks familiar and favors someone I''ve seen recently", I said.


    "She''s Count Livens'' sister", he said.


    I stood up and held the picture in my hand.


    "What, what''s wrong?", he asked, looking concerned.


    I looked up at him, "Count Livens is the one who gave Prince Marshall the poison", I said, "Does Prince Marshall not know she''s the one who killed his mother?, I asked.


    Prince Morgan''s eyes widened, and we both were quiet for a few minutes. Suddenly we heard the trumpets going off.


    "Look, the ball is almost over, hurry up and grab your daughters and leave", he said.


    I walked to the door and turned around.


    "Come to the Synovial''s villa next to the Northern border", I said, while walking out.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After the trumpets blew, I noticed many people were getting ready to leave. Nashi and I went to go get Rosie and Sylvester so we could leave as well.


    While walking through the door outside of the palace, one of the guards handed Nashi his keys. We walked to the car and Nashi and Sylvester helped us back into the car.


    "Ready to head home girls", Sylvester said.


    "I''m so exhausted, talking to nobles is so tiring", Rosie said, while sighing.


    After Nashi pulled off, we waited for the guards to open the gate. We heard a tap on the window and saw my mother standing outside by the car. Sylvester opened the door to the back seat and moved over to let her in.


    "Good job girls", she said, "Let''s head back", she continued.


    Once the gate was fully opened we exited off the palace grounds and headed towards the northern border.


    "It''s going to take a couple hours to get home, you girls should rest", Nashi said.


    "I''m fine", I said.


    "I''m going to take a nap", Rosie said.


    An hour passed, since we were traveling and I felt a tap on my shoulder.


    I turned over and saw Rosie and Sylvester had fallen asleep. Suddenly I saw Mother tapping Nashi''s shoulders.


    "Sage, Nashi", my mother called out to us.


    Nashi nodded his head and looked into the rear view mirror, I turned my head looking towards the back window.


    "Shit we''re being followed", mother said.

 Chapter 39-Accident

    Chapter 39 - Accident


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After Yeshiva and I returned back to the villa after attempting to break into my brother Prince Marshall hospital room. We ended up hitting a stumbling block because the hospital was heavily guarded. Learning that he only suffered a broken leg and a few broken ribs from the crash, kind of made me a bit irritated. Lucky bastard, I was hoping it put him in a coma the same thing he had done to me.


    I saw that it was getting pretty late and my girls haven''t made it back yet. I wondered if they had any problems getting close to my brother Morgan, my mother and grandfather. Since Natalie was with them I knew they would be safe.


    ¡°You seem to have a lot of your mind, want a drink?¡±, I heard Masiro say.


    ¡°I''m just worried about the girls¡±, I said, sitting down on one of the stools.


    ¡°I''m sure they''ll be fine with Natalie¡±, Masiro said.


    ¡°I never got the chance to ask you, how do you feel about me being an exiled prince?¡±, I asked him.


    He poured the liquor into the glass and slid it to me.


    ¡°I know we don''t really care for the nobility, but since my granddaughters have nobility in their blood. I don''t have any hard feelings about it¡± he said.


    ¡°What made you fall for my daughter, and how come she never came to visit home?¡±, he asked.


    I took a sip and placed the glass back onto the bar. ¡°She was worried you wouldn''t accept the girls, after finding out she was pregnant with twins¡±, I said.


    He sighed a little and took a sip, ¡°Even though we aren''t fond of nobles doesn''t mean I''ll reject my own grandchildren¡±, he said.


    We chatted for a bit longer, and noticed the time was getting later by the minute.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After mother told Nashi to keep driving, we noticed the car was still following behind us from a distance.


    ¡°Keep driving the closer we are to the villa the better. Don''t make it obvious to them that we know¡±, mother said, as she started to wake Sylvester and Rosie up.


    ¡°Yes ma''am¡±, Nashi said and kept driving steady.


    I heard Rosie and Sylvester beginning to wake up as mother kept tapping them loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°Mmm¡±, Rosie groaned, ¡°What''s with all the tapping¡±, she said, as she was waking up.


    ¡°We''re being followed¡±, mother said.


    ¡°What?!¡±, Sylvester and Rosie shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Any idea on who would be following us?¡±, I asked out loud.


    ¡°Could be anyone from the palace¡±, mother replied.


    ¡°How far are we from the villa¡±, I asked Nashi.


    ¡°About another three in half hours¡±, Sylvester replied.


    Nashi kept looking through the rear mirror.


    ¡°It seems like they''re either going to follow us the whole way or try something soon¡±, mother said.


    ¡°Prepare yourselves for anything¡±, mother said, ¡°I could shoot their tires but it''s going to cause more problems, since guns are banned in the kingdom¡±, she continued on saying.


    ¡°Let''s just focus on getting closer to the villa¡±, Nashi said speeding up a little.


    ¡°Any shortcuts?¡±, mother asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but it''s still an hour out through the mountain¡±, Sylvester said.


    ¡°Let''s head there, so they can follow and we''ll deal with them.


    We rode for another hour, and turned at the sign pointing towards the entrance to the mountains. The car continued to follow behind, and kept getting closer.


    ¡°I think they''re going to try to hit the car soon¡±, mother said.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±, Nashi asked nervously.


    ¡°Since we turned, I''m sure they noticed we knew they were following us¡±, she said.


    ¡°What do we need to do now¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Brace yourselves for an impact¡±, she said.


    A few seconds later, the car behind us hit Nashi''s car in the back.


    ¡°Shit, they really did hit us¡±, Nashi said.


    ¡°At least we know it''s a enemy now¡±, mother said, ¡°We need to get hurry and lose them so we can get out of the car¡±, mother continued.


    Nashi started speeding down the road entering through the mountain''s. The car behind us started to speed up too hitting us in the back again, causing us to spin around.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Everyone shouting


    ¡°Hold on everyone¡±, Nashi said as he tried to control the steering wheel.


    ¡°Who the hell is that!¡±, Rosie shouted.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°I don''t know but if I get a hold on them I''ll kill them¡±, mother said.


    The car ran into us again causing us spin more, as Nashi tired to control the steering wheel.


    ¡°Shit everyone brace yourselves¡±, mother said.


    The car spun around uncontrollably causing the driver side to slam into a tree.


    After the impact, I started hearing voices and heard footsteps approaching the car. I was in and out of consciousness, then I suddenly blacked out.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    ¡°They should be here any minute¡±, I said, looking at the time.


    It was almost three in the morning and the palace is only a couple of hours away.


    Suddenly, the alarm on Masiro''s phone started to go off. Causing Yeshiva to run into the dining area.


    ¡°Somethings wrong¡±, Masiro said, ¡°Something must''ve happened to the girls¡±, Masiro stated.


    My heart dropped, and I called for one of the butlers.


    ¡°Yes your highness¡±, the butler said as he ran into the room


    ¡°I need one of Nashi''s car keys now!¡±, I shouted


    The butler ran out of the dining area, and Masiro, Yeshiva and I rushed to the front door. The butler came running towards us a few minutes later, he handed me the keys and I threw them to Yeshiva.


    ¡°Let''s go find my girls¡±, I said.


    We rushed out of the villa, and out through the gate as it opened.


    ¡°Can you find their location?¡±, I asked Masiro.


    Masiro looked at his phone and shook his head¡±, Something blocking the signal¡±, he said.


    We got into the car and Yeshiva back up immediately.


    ¡°Any idea of how far they are?¡±, Yeshiva asked.


    I turned my had to the back seat looking in Masiro direction.


    ¡°About two hours out¡±, he said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I heard a voice and felt someone shaking me. I don''t know how much time has passed since the impact.


    ¡°Sage wake up sweetie¡±, I heard my mother crying out.


    I slowly opened my eyes, and looked around, and Nashi was unconscious. I slowly turned my head and felt the pain in my neck.


    ¡°Mmmm, ouch¡±, I groaned as I slowly lifted my right arm up.


    ¡°Rosemary sweetie, wake up¡±, I heard my mother say.


    I turned my head and saw Sylvester had shield Rosie with his body and Rosie was also unconscious with blood coming down on the side of her head. I quickly lifted myself up ignoring my own pain in my body. I crawled over the seat as my mother started to pull Sylvester''s unconscious body out of the car.


    ¡°Rosie¡±, I called out to her slowly moving her head, ¡°Rosie wake up¡±, I shouted at her.


    Mother crawled into the car and felt Rosie''s pulse.


    ¡°She still has a pulse¡±, mother said, ¡°Are you okay?¡±she asked, stroking the hair on my head.


    ¡°Just sore, What are we going to do?¡±, I asked my mother, while putting my forehead against Rosie''s.


    ¡°Rosie¡±, I cried out.


    ¡°Let''s try to move them¡±, mother said.


    I helped my mother take them out of the car and we found bushes next to some trees that were hidden from the road and laid them against some trees. We propped their bodies up against the trees because we were worried about the bleeding on the head.


    ¡°Sage press the button on your bracelet¡±, mother said,¡±it should send a signal to your grandfather¡±, she continued.


    I nodded my head and pressed the button my mother had shown me.


    We sat down for a second to gather ourselves for a second.


    ¡°Whoever did this, I''m going to hunt them down and kill their whole family¡±, mother said.


    ¡°Mother¡±, I said, ¡°Is Rosie going to be okay?¡±, I asked, as I started to cry.


    Mother placed her hand on my head, ¡°she''ll be fine, your sister is strong¡±, she said, trying to reassure me.


    Suddenly we heard someone waking up and mother ran over to them.


    ¡°Nashi, how are you feeling?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°My head¡±, he mumbled.


    ¡°Can you move?¡±, mother asked


    ¡°Yes I think so¡±, he said, raising up his body, ¡°Where''s Sage?¡±, he asked.


    Mother pointed in my direction, and Nashi looked over looking at Rosie and Sylvester.


    ¡°Are they alive?¡±, he asked, as he moved to check on Sylvester.


    ¡°They still have a pulse, but it''s weak, we need to get them back to the villa¡±, mother said.


    A few minutes later, we saw headlights approaching us and Nashi and mother hurried to move Rosie and Sylvester bodies closer to where we were. After laying them down, mother grabbed me and laid onto the ground, while Nashi did the same.


    ¡°Don''t say a word¡±, mother whispered in my ear.


    We heard a car door open and heard voices as they got out. We heard them shut the doors.


    ¡°Is this where you caused them to crash?¡±I heard a man''s voice.


    ¡°I hope that stupid bitch died¡±, I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡±, mother said.


    ¡°What are you going to do if the young duke died as well?¡±, I heard the man say.


    ¡°That''s what he deserves since he chose a peasant woman over me¡±, the woman said.


    ¡°Fucking bitch¡±, I said realizing it was Countess Melanie''s voice.


    I''m going to kill that bitch, I mumbled.


    ¡°Let''s see what she does¡±, mother said.


    ¡°Check the car¡±, I heard the man say.


    ¡°Shit, they might search for us when they see the car is empty¡±, mother said.


    ¡°It looks like their gone, should we search?¡±, I heard the man say.


    ¡°No, let''s go if they''re on foot it''ll teach that stupid lowborn a lesson¡±, Countess Melanie said, ¡°Let''s go head home, it''s only 30 minutes from here¡±, she continued.


    I felt my blood starting to boil, watching them as they drove off.


    I balled my fist tighter and looked at my mother and saw the rage on her face.


    ¡°Mother, how hurt are you?¡±I asked.


    ¡°I''m fine enough to go burn down an entire estate¡±, she said.


    I looked at Nashi and bent down to give him a kiss. ¡°Take care of my sister¡±, I said.


    ¡°My father should be on his way, take care of them for us¡±, mother said to Nashi.


    ¡°Wait!, where are you two going?¡±, Nashi asked, while shouting.


    ¡°That bitch is going to die tonight¡±, I said, while gritting my teeths.


    ¡°At least wait until your grandfather arrives,¡± he said.


    ¡°There''s no guarantee when they will come the bracelet only notifies when something happens to the person who wears it. It must''ve been Rosemary''s bracelet since she is unconscious with a weak pulse¡±, mother explained.


    Mother and I started walking through the forest even though we were in pain.


    ¡°Try not to overdo it¡±, mother said.


    ¡°I don''t care how long it takes for us to get there¡±, I said.


    Mother and I traveled on foot for over an hour. I looked over and watched mother looking around the surroundings as if she was searching for something.


    ¡°Mom?¡±I called out to her, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°A ribbon¡±, she said.


    I was confused, ¡°why a ribbon?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°When we followed behind Prince Marshall, I tied a ribbon around one of the trees:, " she said.


    ¡°How could you see it if it''s dark?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°When you grow up inside a clan filled with mercenaries and anybody could try to harm you at any time. You tend to train your senses as you get adapted to the harsh trainings¡±, she said.


    Before I could ask anything else, mother walked over to a tree that had a yellow ribbon tied to it.


    ¡°Found it¡±, mother said, and pointed in a certain direction.


    I looked and saw a massive mansion, abounded by a huge wall.


    ¡°That''s Count Livens estate,¡± mother said, and looked at me.


    We started walking down the hill from the forest towards the back of the mansion. I swear I''m going to kill that bitch, I mumbled to myself.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After traveling for two hours, we finally found the location of the signal. We turned on a road that looked like the entrance to one of the nearby mountains. As we rode up the road we noticed a car on the side of the road that had slammed into a tree. The tree was broken in half and had fallen on of the top of the car. Yeshiva parked in front the car, and we all rushed out the vehicle.


    ¡°This is where the signal is," Masiro said.


    I ran to the car and started to look through the window. I could hardly hear Yeshiva and Masiro calling out the girls'' names.


    ¡°Over here¡±, I heard someone say in a weak voice.


    We all rushed over to wear the voice came from, and I saw Nashi on the ground with Rosemary and Sylvester''s head laid on his lap. I dropped down to the ground to check Rosemary, she had a cut on the side of her head and was unconscious.


    ¡°Rosemary¡±, I called out to hear.


    ¡°Where''s Natalie and Sage?¡±I heard Masiro shouting.


    I picked up Rosemary''s unconscious body and handed her to Yeshiva, and went to grab Sylvester''s body off Nashi as Masiro helped Nashi stand up.


    ¡°Where''s Natalie and Sage?¡±, I yelled out.


    ¡°They went to..¡± he paused as he tried to stand.


    ¡°What?!¡±, I said, as I tried to understand what he was saying.


    ¡°They went to kill Countess Melanie¡±, he said.

 Chapter 40-Up in Flames

    Chapter 40 -Up in flames


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After hearing from Nashi that Natalie and Sage went after Countess Melanie. I felt nothing but rage for that woman. Instead of going to stop them, I decided that Rosemary needed my attention more. Since Sage was with her mother I wasn''t too worried. We rushed back to the villa to get some medical attention for Rosemary and Sylvester since they were badly injured and still unconscious.


    I laid her down on the bed and grabbed one of her hands as I slowly kneel down on the floor.


    "How is she?", I heard Peyton ask.


    "We''re waiting on the doctor to come, Yeshiva went to called him over from Sylvester''s room", I said.


    I felt someone place their hand on one of my shoulders. I turned around and saw Masiro standing behind me.


    "I''m sure she''ll wake up soon", he said, trying to reassure me.


    I turned back towards Rosemary and placed my right hand on the side of her face. Seeing her laying there still unresponsive made me want to burn down the whole kingdom.


    I turned my head as I heard the door open and saw Yeshiva coming in and someone standing behind him.


    "The doctor is here", he said.


    The doctor walked over to the left side of the bed, and went to feel her pulse.


    "Her pulse feels a little weak but she might have some trauma to her head", he stated, "After treating Master Sylvester these two might have a concussion", he added.


    He turned her head looking at the cuts on the side right side of her head.


    He started treating her and I got up off the floor to give him some space.


    "We should let her get some rest", The doctor said.


    "I''ll stay in the room and watch over her", Peyton said.


    I nodded my head and left the room with Yeshiva and Masiro.


    "Is Nashi still in the room checking on his brother?", I asked Yeshiva.


    "Yes, since his injury was a little minor the doctor suggested he get some rest after seeing Sylvester", he replied.


    "Now since we have them back safely at home to recover, let''s go see the damage our girls are doing", Masiro said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    While walking towards the back of the mansion, mother gestured her right hand towards the wall. Once we got to the wall she helped me climb up and I jumped over landing into the garden. Mother climbed up next and jumped over after me. Even though we both were in pain, nothing was going to stop us from killing that bitch.


    "Let''s head to the basement", she said.


    "How are we going to get to in, I''m sure it''s locked", I said.


    "Watch and learn sweetheart", mother said as she picked the lock and opened the door.


    "It''s a good thing, that this kingdom is stupid and doesn''t like outside technology", she said.


    We walked inside of the mansion and I followed behind my mother as we walked down the stairs into the basement. Mother started to tear the bottom of the dress she was wearing. She gestured for me to follow her up a ventilation passage.


    "Let''s go to the Counts office first," she said.


    I nodded my head and continued to follow her up the passage until we reached a certain room. Mother opened the vent and we climbed out of it and walked around the office.


    "Take all of the files and place them into the vent", mother said.


    We started grabbing any type of files that looked important and climbed in and out of the passage transporting the files and putting them inside of the basement and throwing them over the wall. Until we had enough of gathering files, we climbed back through the vent and searched for Countess Melanie''s room.


    About 20 minutes later, we finally found her room on the other side of the mansion. All of a sudden, we heard a bell ringing.


    "Ugh, where is this stupid maid with my tea", we heard Countess Melanie say.


    "Tea huh", I said mumbling to myself.


    "Father''s going to be at the palace for a couple of days since Prince Marshall is behind on paperwork." Countess Melanie said.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Who is she talking to, I thought to myself.


    When I looked down I saw one of the guards standing in her room.


    "Have you found them yet?", she asked.


    "No, Looks like they got away", the guard said.


    I heard that crazy bitch starting to laugh.


    "Maybe I should go pay the young duke a visit", she said, while looking at her nails.


    I felt my mother tap me and gestured for us to move. We climbed down the passage and went back to the basement.


    "Let''s find the maid", mother said.


    I nodded my head and we walked up the stairs to the first floor. We slowly walked through the hall trying not to make unnecessary noises. We got near the kitchen and heard one of the maids complaining.


    "I swear if I didn''t need this job I would quit", she was mumbling to herself.


    Unexpectedly, another maid came into the kitchen and slapped the other maid in the face.


    "Lady Melanie said to hurry up you lowly bitch", the other maid said.


    Soon as they turned around to walk out of the kitchen, mother ran towards them hitting them on the side of their neck causing them to pass out.


    "Whoa, you need to teach me that", I said.


    Mother gestured for me to come over. We changed into the maids uniform and dragged the maids outside.


    I wiped the sweat off my face after dragging the maid.


    "Now, let''s have some fun", mother said.


    We walked back into the kitchen and grabbed the tray with the teapot and tea cups. After mother added something into the tea. It was something that she found in one of the cabinets. While walking up the stairs, we saw the guard that was in the room coming down.


    "Hurry up, and bring the Lady her tea", he said as he continued to walk down.


    We hurried to the floor her room was on, before the guard could notice anything. I saw Mother pull out the pieces of cloth she tore off from the dress. I knocked on the door, and instantly heard that bitch complaining. She opened the door and started to shout.


    "What took so long you worthless piece of...", before she could finish, mother stuffed the piece of dress into her mouth and I knocked her down to the floor by kicking her in the stomach.


    Before she could get the piece of cloth out of her mouth, mother started binding her with the other pieces she tore off. She tied Countess Melanie hands behind her back. We dragged her into the room and closed the door.


    She started to mumble and kick as we pulled her, causing mother to kick her in the side.


    She curled up into a ball after we finished dragging her next to the bed. After mother placed her up against the bed. I lifted my dress up and bent down on the floor.


    "Hello, remember me", I said, looking at her face to face.


    Her eyes widen and she started to mumble, but her facial expression showed anger.


    "Now, I did advise you, telling you not to try my patience", I said, "I''m usually the mature one out of my sister and I. But seeing my sister''s unconscious body laying next to a tree really sent me over the edge.", I stated as I grabbed her head.


    She started to tear up and kept mumbling.


    "Since you don''t love your life as much as I thought", I said, and grabbed her by the shirt, pulling her closer to me, "How about I end it for you."


    I backed up a little while letting go of her shirt and watched the expression on her face change from anger to fear.


    Mother bent down and tilted Countess Melanie''s head back.


    "If you scream i''ll slice your throat", she said, "Now I''ll give you a chance to tell me why you tried to kill us", mother said as she took the cloth out of her mouth.


    She started gasping and tears started falling down her face.


    "Please don''t kill me, I was just angry that the young duke chose her over me", she said as she begged.


    "Really, all this over a guy who doesn''t like you", I said while getting pissed off.


    "My daughter is unconscious right now because of a jealous fit you had", mother said while pulling Countess Melanie''s head back further.


    "I''m sorry", she said as she begged.


    Mother stood up after letting go of her head, while I continued to stay bent down in front of her.


    "You know, since this will be the last thing you ever hear", I said, as I watched her eyes widened even more.


    "How about I formally introduce myself, I''m Prince Moises daughter, but you can call me Princess Sage", I said and smiled at her.


    She looked as if she was in disbelief, "Prince Moises", she mumbled, "You''re a princess", she said in a shocking tone.


    I got up and mother pulled Countess Melanie''s head back again and pour the tea down her throat and untied her hands. As she started to gag, mother and I walked towards the door to leave the room.


    "You two bitches will regret this", she shouted.


    Mother looked back and smirked, "Try to escape the fire first", she stated.


    "What fir..", she paused as she started to cough up blood and reached out her hand.


    We closed the door and hurried back to the Count''s office and climbed through the ventilation passage. After making it to the basement, mother lit a match she found inside of the kitchen while searching the cabinets. The fire started to spread in the basement, while mother and I rushed out of the mansion.


    "Hurry and climb over the wall", she said as we ran to the wall.


    We climbed the wall and jumped on the other side.


    "Shit, my arm started to hurt again", mother said as we grabbed the files off the ground.


    We started to run into the forest, as we started to hear screams coming from the mansion. Suddenly we saw the flames spreading more and people running out of the mansion.


    "Let''s go", mother said.


    As we got further into the forest, we decided to take a break. I sat by the tree and felt myself dozing off, I guessed my adrenaline rush was over with. I thought to myself as I closed my eyes.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    We traveled for about an hour and a half, slowly approaching the Count Livens estate.


    "Look", I heard Yeshiva say.


    I looked to where he was pointing and saw smoke going into the sky.


    "Shit they really set a fire", Masiro said.


    "The forest", Yeshiva mentioned, "Let''s check the forest."


    We parked on the side of the road about three miles away from the smoke. We ran into the forest looking for any signs of Natalie and Sage.


    We continued to walk through the forest searching and calling their names. We could still see the smoke clouding up the sky.


    After searching for over an hour, we finally stumbled upon them laying next to one of the trees completely passed out.


    "Good job girls", Masiro said as he lifted Sage into his arms.


    I lifted up Natalie and kissed on her forehead.


    "Let''s Hurry up and get out of this area", I said.


    "Wait, what is Natalie holding?"Yeshiva asked.


    I looked down and saw her hands clinging onto something. Masiro gestured Yeshiva to grab what they were holding, since both of our hands were full with holding them. Yeshiva grabbed it and we headed back to the car. Once we made it to the car and settled them in the rest of us got into the car.


    "What is it?"Masiro asked.


    Yeshiva looked down, "it looks like some kind of documents", he said and he held them up.


    He started to read one of the documents and lifted his head back up and looked at me.


    "What?", I asked, as he stared at me.


    "This document", he said and held it in front of my face, "This document could possibly prove your innocence", he stated.

 Chapter 41-Recovery

    Chapter 41- Recovery


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    It''s been a week since the accident, and Rosie, Sage, Natalie and Sylvester haven''t woken up yet. Honestly, after seeing the condition Sage and Natalie were in, I was amazed they were able to do so much damage in a short amount of time.


    We moved the girls into a larger room and put them each on a separate bed, all in the same room so they could recover together. I sat on the right side of the bed, stroking Rosie''s hair. I admit I was jealous seeing her leave with another man to go to the ball, but now I just want her to wake up so I could hear her voice.


    "Rosie, please wake up", I said, as I held her hand and continued to stroke her hair with the other hand.


    I turned around after hearing the door open, and saw Prince Moises walking into the room. He walked over and kissed them all on the forehead one by one.


    "Any signs of movements yet?", he asked as he bent down next to Natalie''s bed.


    "Not yet", I said.


    After we put them into the same room, we all took turns watching over them. Waiting for them to wake up, or make any signs of movements.


    "They must really be exhausted", Prince Moises said.


    "How''s the reading for the documents going?", I asked.


    He turned and looked in my direction.


    "it''s a lot of scandalous activities going on, I''ll have to talk to my brother Prince Morgan once he comes to visit," he replied.


    "Any news from the palace?", I asked, wondering what happened after we left the area.


    "Duke Vernon returned to the villa last night and said Count Livens is furious and mourning the death of his daughter", Prince Moises said, since her body was burned pretty badly but it was determined that the fire started in the basement.


    "I could imagine Natalie setting it up to make it look like it was an accident", I said.


    Prince Moises shook his head, "I''m glad, I''m not her enemy", he said, and started to laugh a little.


    Our conversation was interrupted, when the door came opened.  Peyton and Asiana walked in, and before I could ask them anything Asiana held up her hand.


    "Sylvester has woken up", Asiana said, "He''s asking for you Prince Moises", she said, looking directly at him.


    Prince Moises got up and kissed Natalie on the lips before walking towards the door, he turned around and looked at me.


    "Come get me as soon as one of them wakes up", he said.


    I nodded my head and went back to stroking Rosie''s hair.


    I sighed, I hope she wakes up soon, I mumbled to myself.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I felt reluctant that I had to leave them, but I needed to see what Sylvester wanted. I followed behind Asiana and walked towards Sylvester''s room. She opened the door and he looked over in our direction. I walked over and sat on the chair next to his bed.


    "How are the girls?", he asked.


    "They''re still unconscious but the doctor said their vitals are stable", I replied.


    "I heard it was Countess Melanie who caused us to crash", he said and balled up his fist.


    "Yes, but I got the news that she died", I said, looking up at him.


    He seemed confused, "Wait?, how?", he asked.


    I sighed and wondered if I should tell him or not, but decided to tell him because he is the one who rescued them out of the dungeon.


    "Natalie and Sage set Count Livens'' estate on fire", I said.


    Sylvester''s mouth dropped and he was lost for words for a moment.


    "After they pulled you three out of the car, they left you and Rosemary with Nashi, they went after them, even though they were suffering from their own injuries", I said.


    Sylvester started to speak but paused.


    Before I could say anything else to him, he held up his hand.


    "Can I ask you something?", he said, still holding his hand up.


    I nodded my head.


    "How did you end up with a mercenary", he asked, as he laughed nervously.


    "Apparently, I was her target, but ended up trapping her with my children", I said jokingly.


    "Would you let them become mercenaries as well?", he asked.


    "I love the fact they take after their mother, my girls are strong, but as a parent I still worry for their safety", I stated


    Sylvester nodded his head.


    We continued to talk for a bit until the door came open with Peyton running into the room.


    "Sage just woke up", she said, and left back out the room.


    I immediately got up and ran towards the room.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    The light shining into the room made my eyes hurt a bit as I opened them. My body felt heavy and every part was completely sore. I looked at the ceiling and started to turn my head. When I looked over I saw Nashi leaned over holding my hand.


    "Nashi", I called out to him.


    He leaned over and kissed me on the lips.


    "I''m so glad you''re awake, you''ve been asleep for a whole week.", he said.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Rosie", I said, feeling the dryness in my throat.


    "Do you want some water?", Nashi asked


    I nodded my head and asked for my sister again.


    "Rosie, is she okay?", I asked.


    All of sudden I heard the opening of the door and my father''s voice coming closer.


    "Sage, sweetheart", he said.


    I reached my arms out trying to sit up. My father and Nashi each grabbed my arm and placed their hands on my back to lift me up.


    Once I was sitting upright, I looked over and saw Rosie and my mother were still asleep. Before I could ask anything father engulfed me in a hug.


    "I know I should be angry with you and your mother for doing something so dangerous, but I''m proud of you for not backing down", he said and kissed my forehead.


    "Your mother and your sister are fine, the doctor said your mother is just exhausted and resting. Rosemary on the other hand had a little trauma to her head and might have a concussion when she wakes up", he explained as he stroked my hair.


    I took a sip of water that Nashi had handed to me. my throat still felt a little dry. We turned our heads as we heard groaning. I looked over and saw Mother waking up. Father got up and rushed over to her grabbing her hand as she tried to sit up. Nashi came closer to me and sat on the left side of the bed.


    While father helped mother raise up she started looking around and leaned her head up against father''s chest.


    "Did that stupid woman die?", was the first thing she asked when she woke up.


    "Yes", father said.


    "What about the files?", she asked.


    "We''re looking through them", father said as he moved her hair out of her face.


    She looked over at Rosie and started to reach her hand out.


    "She''s fine, we are just waiting for her to wake up", father said.


    I heard my stomach grumble and Nashi started to chuckle a little.


    "I''ll get the maids to bring you two some food", he said and kissed me on the lips before leaving.


    "Did we tell him it was okay to kiss our daughter", mother said, looking at me as Nashi walked out the door.


    "Yeah, last time he kissed her cheek and you ask why he didn''t kiss her lips", Peyton said and then placed her hand over her mouth after seeing my father''s expression.


    "Oh shit", she mumbled.


    "Sage", father called out to me and I started sliding under the blanket.


    "Yes", I answered as I covered my head.


    "I have no problem killing a duke", he said.


    I flipped the covers back over.


    "Dad, I''m already old enough to get married", I said.


    "Barely", he mumbled.


    I raised up slowly while looking in his direction.


    "Fine, I won''t kill him", he said, "but he has to fight me", he stated, while folding his arms.


    I placed my hand on my forehead and leaned my head back.


    "Mother said the same thing", I said while sighing.


    About an hour later, Nashi came into the room holding a tray and walked towards my bed.


    "Where the hell is my food?", mother asked.


    "The maids are bringing it," Nashi said, laughing nervously.


    "Since it''s for my daughter, I''ll let you survive", she said, turning her head while pouting.


    A few minutes later, the maids came into the room pushing a cart full of breakfast food on top of it. I saw Mother drooling as soon as father placed the plate in front of her.


    "Mmmm, my head", I heard Rosie groaned.


    "Rosie, Rosemary!", we all said at the same time.


    Father went over to her bed and started to caress her hair.


    "Rosemary," he called out to her.


    "Mmmmm", she groaned again.


    "Honey can you hear me?", father asked.


    "I smell...", she paused for a second and groaned again, "I smell bacon", she said.


    Mother and I were dumbfounded.


    "Wow, what a fat ass", I said.


    "Dad", she said.


    Father grabbed her hand, "Yes Rosemary?", he asked.


    "Can you lift my hand toward Sage a little bit", she said.


    Father looked confused, while mother and I looked at eachother even more confused and looked back towards her.


    Father really lifted her hand a bit towards me and that asshole pointed her middle finger at me.


    "You," I started to say until Yeshiva ran into the room.


    Rosie laughed and then groaned again.


    "My head", she said, while groaning.


    Yeshiva rushed to Rosie''s side and bent down on the side of the bed.


    "Goodness, if you two are this worried about my daughters I guess I have to accept you, " father said to Nashi and Sylvester reluctantly.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    My head was throbbing, and all I could think about was sitting up but my body wouldn''t listen.


    I continued to hear all the voices around me.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw my father standing next to me and Yeshiva leaning over me.


    "Yes, she is waking up," I heard someone say.


    Suddenly I saw someone shining a light into my eyes.


    "Too bright", I said as I opened my eyes completely.


    "Do you think you can sit up?", I heard my father ask.


    I nodded my head slowly. Yeshiva and my father lifted me up and sat me upright, I held my hand on my head because it was still hurting a lot.


    "What happened?", I asked.


    "We slammed into a tree after that crazy bitch ran us off the road", mother said.


    "Which crazy.. nevermind, must''ve been that Countess woman", I said, remembering how annoying she is.


    "Where is she now?, I asked, because I wanted to smash her face in with my fist.


    "She got barbecued", Sage said.


    "What?"", I asked. as I looked over at her.


    "Mother and I burn down their mansion", Sage said.


    "Without me?", I asked, getting annoyed.


    Everyone in the room started to laugh but I was dead serious. I saw Nashi walking up to my dad and tapped him on his shoulders.


    "You definitely have your hands full Prince Moises", Nashi said.


    Father took Nashi''s hand off, making it drop down. He pointed at Nashi and then at Yeshiva.


    "No, you two will have your hands full", he said and pointed towards mother, "she''s already got my hands feeling heavy", he stated.


    I tried to laugh, but the pain was unbearable.


    All of sudden, Duke Vernon and Peyton walked into the room. I saw someone walking behind him and then the door closed.


    It was Prince Morgan, he looked around the room, and father stood there looking at him.


    "Moises," Prince Morgan said, walking up to father.


    "Morgan, it''s good to see you." Father said and they hugged each other.


    Prince Morgan stepped back, "So can I finally meet my nieces", he said.


    Father backed up and introduced him to him.


    "This is my daughter Sage '''', he said pointing at Sage. He turned around and pointed at me, "This is my daughter Rosemary, and this is my wife Natalie", he said pointing at mother.


    Prince Morgan bowed his head, and greeted us, "it''s nice to officially meet you", he said still bowing.


    Father placed his hand onto Prince Morgan, and gestured for him to follow behind.


    They walked out the room, only leaving Sage , mother and I with Yeshiva sitting beside my bed.


    "Mother", Sage called out to her.


    Mother looked over at her.


    "Do you think father wants his crown back?"she asked.


    Mother sighed, "What he wants is the kingdom to become strong as it once was", she said, "if your father wants the throne, then I''ll get rid of every obstacle in front of him", she said.


    "Once we heal, let''s get back to training", I said.


    Mother and Sage nodded their heads.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    We went into Duke Vernon''s office and started to go through the files Natalie and Sage found.


    "What is all this?", I said, reading different ledgers.


    "It seems like the Count is funding some kind of organization behind Prince Marshall''s back", Morgan said.


    "Are you sure father has an illegitimate son?", I asked.


    Morgan nodded his head, "I found out about it after his mistress Macy left the palace, after the murder of Queen Lily:, he said.


    "Do you know where he is located?"I asked, while handing some documents to Nashi and Duke Vernon.


    "Not yet, but he seems to be around your daughters age", Morgan said, "Wait, how old are your daughters?", he asked, with an concerned look on his face.


    "They just turned 18, two months ago.", I said.


    Morgan leaned back in his chair, "that''s why father is after them", he mumbled but I could hear him.


    Before I could speak, he interrupted me.


    "Which one is the oldest?", he asked, while looking at me with a serious expression.


    "Sage is the oldest", I said.


    "Shit!"Morgan mumbled.


    "What?", I said, looking at him.


    "Father isn''t after them because of their illegitimacy", he said.


    "What do you mean?", I said, balling up my fist.


    "About six months ago, the neighboring kingdom of Kalpana, Crown Prince came to visit the palace for the peace treaty conference that each of the surrounding kingdoms hold annually.", he explained.


    I balled my fist even tighter hoping he wasn''t about to say what I was thinking.


    Wait, didn''t Peyton say that''s around the time he started to sent bounty hunters after the girls, I thought to myself, but didn''t realize I spoke out loud.


    Morgan nodded his head,"After that Sage was kidnapped, and I made it possible for Sylvester to break them out, once I found out she was in the dungeon with her mother." He said.


    I stood up and started pacing back and forth a couple of times.


    Morgan stood up and place his hands on my shoulders while we stood face to face.


    "Father and Marshall aren''t trying to kill them, they''re trying to sell them off to other kingdoms", he said.


    "Shit!", I said, moving his hands off of me. I turned around and slammed my hands on the table, and yelled out,"I''m going to kill that son of bitch."

 Chapter 42-Confession

    Chapter 42- Confession


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    It''s been two weeks since our father and mother left to go visit Duke Winter in the western region of the kingdom. After Prince Morgan left the villa, father has been a little on edge. He wouldn''t tell Sage and I what was wrong, he only said he would take care of everything, and left to go visit his grandfather.


    It''s finally time for the doctor to release Sage and I off of bed rest, since all of our wounds have healed and my head is no longer throbbing every few minutes. The doctor wanted mother to stay on bed rest as well but she threatened to poison him if she couldn''t go together with our father.


    While waiting for the doctor to come to our room, Sage had fallen asleep and Yeshiva laid on the bed next to me. After my father accepted him, Yeshiva confessed to me and we officially started to date. Sage and Nashi also started dating officially.


    I looked up as I heard the door opening.


    "Good morning, Princess Rosemary", the doctor said.


    "Hello doctor", I said.


    Yeshiva must have heard him also, as he started to wake up, placing his arm around me.


    The doctor walked over and shook Sage causing her to wake up.


    "Mmmm", she groaned and started to stretch.


    "Now you two should be able to move around as you please now, try not to overdo it in your training", he said as checked on both of us one at a time.


    We nodded our heads.


    Before he left, my father suggested that Sage and I continue our trainings and made Yeshiva our teacher.


    "Call me if you need anything else princesses", the doctor said.


    After he left out Sage walked towards the door.


    "I''m hungry, I''m going to the dining room", she said, and walked out.


    As soon as she left the room, Yeshiva leaned over and kissed me on the lips. I wrapped my arms around his neck and he crawled on top of me.


    Suddenly the door opened.


    "At least lock the door", Sage said as she peeped half way in.


    Yeshiva threw a pillow at the door, and she closed the door while laughing. He got up and locked the door, and flopped down on the bed.


    "I just need a minute with you alone", he said and leaned over to kiss me again.


    We kissed and hugged for a few minutes until both of our stomachs started growling.


    Yeshiva grabbed my hand and lifted me off the bed carrying me to the door, he kissed me again before putting me down.


    "Let''s go before I attack you"Yeshiva, said as he smiled.


    We walked out of the room and headed downstairs to the kitchen.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After eating breakfast, Nashi and I took a walk through the garden. He seemed like he had a lot on his mind, it shows every time he glances at me.


    "Are you and my father hiding something from us?", I asked.


    Nashi stopped walking, and pulled my body closer to his body.


    "Just know, I won''t let anybody take you from me", he said, as he kissed my forehead.


    "What do you mean?", I asked.


    He sighed, "Prince Morgan thinks the king is trying to sell you and Rosemary off to the neighboring kingdom, so they could form a peace treaty", he said.


    "What the..", I paused, "Is that why my father seems to be on edge since that night?", I asked.


    Nashi nodded his head, "that''s why he plans to protect you too, he went to see Duke Winter because he has a lot of military power. "Your father is planning to join the rebels", he said.


    "Prince Morgan is also part of the rebellion, do you think we can trust him?", I asked.


    "It''s hard to say, but for now all we can do is be patient until they return", " Nashi said.


    I stood on my tiptoes and kissed Nashi on the lips. He picked me up and wrapped my legs around his waist.


    "Don''t start nothing you can''t finish princess", he said, and kissed me back.


    All of sudden, I started to hear gag noises, Nashi and I stopped kissing and looked over to where the sounds were coming from. We looked over and saw Rosie and Yeshiva pretending to gag as they looked at us.


    "So gross", Yeshiva said, pretending to gag again.


    I grabbed Nashi''s face and kissed him again.


    "Ewww, my eyes are burning", Yeshiva and Rosie said.


    Nashi placed my feet back on the ground, while Rosie and Yeshiva stood there laughing.


    "Yeshiva", I called out to him.


    He looked over and pretended to hold his mouth.


    I smirked, "You know Sylvester might be a better match", I said.


    I watched him flinch, and I felt instantly satisfied.


    "Okay calm down you three", Nashi said.


    "Rosie, we need to talk", I said.


    She nodded her head and walked towards me, "No men", she said pointing her finger at both Yeshiva and Nashi.


    We walked deeper into the garden, to have a little more privacy.


    "What''s going on?", she asked.


    "Nashi just told me, the reason the king is after us, is because he wants to sell us off to another kingdom", I said.


    Rosie looked at me, "Is that why father left?", she asked


    "Yeah, looks like he''s planning to become one of the rebel groups", I said.


    Rosie remained quiet for a second.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Shall we join too?", she asked


    "What if father doesn''t want us too?", I asked.


    "Then we convince him, or make mother convince him", she said.


    "I think we should start our training tomorrow", I said.


    Rosie nodded and agreed.


    Suddenly she grabbed my hand, "Sage", she said.


    "What Rosie?", I asked.


    "Are you planning on having sex with Nashi soon?", she asked.


    At first I was appalled, "Are you trying too?", I asked.


    She nodded her head. I grabbed her and started walking back towards the villa. We passed up Nashi and Yeshiva.


    "Hey where are you two going?", they both shouted.


    "Girl talk", I said, rushing back inside.


    "Wait , where the hell are we going?", Rosie asked as I pulled her along.


    "The only person we can talk to right now", I said.


    "No way", Rosie said.


    I made her walk up the stairs with me, and walked straight to Peyton''s room.


    "She''s going to kill us", Rosie whispered.


    "We know her secret, remember", I said.


    "Oh yeah, she sure was flexible that time", Rosie mumbled.


    We knocked on the door and heard fumbling again. Rosie and I looked at each other and smirked. After a few more knocks Peyton opened the door.


    "Rosie", I said.


    "Sage", she responded.


    Peyton opened the door and we tackled her, making her fall to the floor.


    "What the hell", Peyton shouted.


    I looked up and saw Duke Vernon must''ve put his clothes on in a hurry, cause his shirt wasn''t buttoned correctly.


    I looked down at Peyton who was still under Rosie and I.


    "Hello other mother", I said smiling.


    "Shit", she mumbled.


    (PEYTON''S P.O.V)


    I was so embarrassed, I held my hands over my face.


    "Please get off me", I said, still covering my face.


    "Don''t be shy, you have needs too" Sage said.


    "Now!", I shouted.


    They got up and I gestured for Vernon to leave until I talked to them.


    After he left, I sat on the bed.


    "No wonder you never dated anyone", Sage said. Standing in front of me.


    "Fine, looks like I have to tell you", I said, giving in.


    "Vernon and I were once engaged but broke up after I became a knight." I said.


    I looked at them but noticed they didn''t seem bothered by it.


    "So what''s so important that you two had to tackle me?", I said, feeling the pain from hitting the floor.


    They both paused and started playing with their fingers. This isn''t good, I know that gesture all too well, I thought to myself.


    "What did you two do?", I asked them, while they stood there looking suspicious.


    "You go first", Rosemary said.


    "No way, did you forget she raised me", Sage said as I heard them whispering back and forth.


    "What is it?", I asked, while raising my voice.


    Sage and Rosemary glanced at each other again, and nodded their heads at the same time.


    "We want to talk to you about having sex!", they shouted at the same time.


    "Hell no", I shouted with no hesitation.


    "But why, we''re already adults now", they said at the same time again.


    I swear these two sisters are a handful.


    I know they''re going to do it eventually, but I still see them as the little girls I always knew.


    I sighed. "It hurts like hell", I said.


    Both of their mouths dropped.


    "But you looked like you.." Rosemary started to say but Sage covered up her mouth.


    "What was she about to say?", I asked in a demanding tone.


    "Duke Vernon had you up against the wall", Rosemary said while folding up her arms.


    Sage covered her mouth, stopping herself from laughing.


    "How did you even see that?", I asked, and paused for a minute.


    I looked over at the window, and immediately understood how they saw. I held my face again out of embarrassment.


    "Forget what you saw", I said.


    "No way", Rosemary said.


    I gave in and gestured for them to have a seat.


    "Are you two sure you''re ready?", I asked.


    "Soon", Sage answered.


    "I''m still thinking about it", Rosemary said.


    I sighed again. I got up and walked over to them and placed my hands on the top of their heads.


    "I know I can''t stop you, at least take it slow", I said.


    They both nodded their heads and got up to leave the room.


    "Should I call Duke Vernon back?"Rosemary asked.


    "Get out!", I shouted, as I threw the pillow towards them.


    They hurried and shut the door, and I sat on the bed and held my head in my hands.


    "Prince Moises is going to kill me", I said, and sighed.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    We ran out of the room and started laughing as we walked down the hallway. I saw Nashi and Yeshiva walking towards us.


    "We were wondering where you two ran off too", he said, picking me up into his arms.


    "I''ll be taking her", Yeshiva said as he lifted Rosie and walked off in the opposite direction.


    Nashi continued to carry me, "We have a little privacy while your grandfather went with Sylvester to get some kind of supplies he needed", he said.


    I put my arms around his neck and laid on head on his right shoulder.


    "What would my princess like to do?", he asked.


    "How about we head to your room", I said.


    Nashi raised his eyebrow and started to walk fast.


    "Your wish is my command Princess", he said.


    We entered Nashi''s room, and it was the first time I actually came to his room, since being here. He sat me on the couch in his room, and walked over to a little bar.


    "How about some tea", he said, "I won''t offer you any liquor just yet", he said.


    He sat there as he handed me the tea cup. I started to feel nervous once I realized we were really alone together.


    "You''re blushing", he said.


    I covered my face and he pulled my hands away.


    "Don''t hide", he said and kissed me on the lips, "Wait a second", he said.


    He got up and walked over to a medium size cabinet that was on the left side of the room, and took something out of the drawer. I couldn''t tell what it was. He sat down and reached for my hands.


    "Princess, let''s make a promise", he said.


    "What kind of promise?", I asked.


    He opened up a blue box and placed a diamond bracelet on my right wrist. He lifted up my hand and kissed it.


    "I know you''re determined to help your father, and I know I wouldn''t be able to stop you from doing anything dangerous.", he said, and opened another blue box.


    He lifted my left hand and kissed it.


    After kissing my hand, he slid a diamond ring onto one of my fingers, he raised up and kissed me on the lips again. While pulling back, he stroked my hair and looked me in the eyes and started to speak, "Princess Sage, I love you, when all of this is over, please be mines." Nashi said.


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    I waited for a long time to tell her how I felt, I figured tonight would be the best time. After Prince Moises gave me his blessing to court his daughter, I wanted to respect his wishes and cherish her. Although Lady Natalie threatened to poison me if I didn''t, I wasn''t afraid because I got kind of used to the threats.


    I watched how Princess Sage''s eyes lit up and I had to control myself from kissing her again.


    "You don''t have to give me an answer yet", I was about to say more, but she placed one of her fingers on my lips.


    She moved closer and climbed onto my lap.


    "I love you too " she said and kissed me on the lips.


    After she pulled back I laid my head on her chest.


    "Whatever you decide to do, please stay safe", I said. I really didn''t want her to get in any more dangerous situations, but I know I don''t have a choice.


    "I''ll try my best", she said, as she caressed my hair.


    "If you and your sister do go around wreaking havoc, I''ll clean up behind you two as much as I can", I said.


    She started to laugh.


    I held her body as I lifted both of us up off the couch and started to walk.


    "Where are we going?"she asked.


    "Lay down with me for a bit, before I send you back to your room", I said and placed her onto the bed.


    She looked nervous, but I already promised myself I wouldn''t do anything until she was ready.


    After talking for a while, she began to fall asleep. I kissed her on the forehead as I moved her closer to me and held her in my arms.


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    Earlier today, I told Nashi I was going to tell Rosie how I felt, but seeing her stand in front of me, I was totally speechless.


    We walked in the garden again, and I held her hand and we sat down at the mini table that was in the garden. Since I planned this little date with Nashi, he had one of the maids set up the table for me. Looking at Rosie sitting across from me, I thought she was beautiful since the first day I saw her on that ship. I grabbed her hand and leaned over the table to kiss her.


    "Rosie", I said after pulling back.


    "Yeshiva", she said, looking shy.


    "Rosie, since I didn''t get to be your partner for the ball, will you have this dance with me?", I asked and got up.


    Even though there wasn''t any music, she still got up and grabbed my hands. She put her arms around my neck and I gently picked her up. After we kissed I put her back down, and caressed the side of her face.


    "Rosie, I love you", I said.


    She looked up and smiled, "I love you too", she said.


    We danced with no music and laughed at the fact that we weren''t dancing correctly. I enjoyed looking at her, and seeing her laugh. When I saw her laying in the bed unconscious, all I felt was rage. If Natalie and Sage didn''t kill that woman, I would''ve made sure she wished she was never born.


    After seeing Rosemary start to yawn, I chuckled a little bit. I picked up and walked back into the villa. She dozed off while I carried her up the stairs. I saw Nashi coming from the hallway and we almost ran into each other.


    He looked at me, "You too huh", he said as he carried Sage in his arms.


    "They really are sisters", I said while laughing.


    We walked together and laid them down in the bed. I stroked Rosie''s hair again before putting the covers over here.


    "They should start training again tomorrow", I said, looking at Nashi.


    He sighed and nodded his head.


    "I know they want to help their father, but I''m not sure if he wants to put them in that kind of danger", he said.


    "Since Natalie and I grew up learning how to kill, it just became a second nature to us, but Rosie and Sage were just normal girls before coming into all of this", I said.


    "From the looks of it, they fit in quite well.", he said, while brushing back Sage''s hair.


    I looked at the time and saw how late it had gotten, "We should get some sleep as well, training starts in the morning", I said.


    Nashi went to cut off the lights, and I laid down next to Rosie.


    I hope everything goes well, Natalie and Prince Moises should be returning tomorrow, I thought to myself.

 Chapter 43-First time

    Chapter 43- First time


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    The next morning, I was awoken by a knock on the door. I rubbed my eyes and looked around, noticing I was the only one in the room. I went to answer the door. Before I could open it, I saw the knob on the door turning and went to unlock it.


    ¡°Rosie is that you?¡±, I asked.


    I opened the door, and saw a maid I''ve never seen before, not that I know all the maids personally but I do remember their faces.


    She was a little shorter than me with long black hair and brown eyes, and looked like she was shivering.


    ¡°Um, are you okay?¡±, I asked her, still trying to figure out if I had seen her before.


    ¡°Master Nashi wanted to let you know lunch was ready¡±, she said looking nervous.


    Did I really sleep that long, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Um, I know I shouldn''t ask this¡±, she said, but I can tell she was going to ask anyway.


    ¡°This is my second day here at the villa, but have I seen you before?¡±, she asked.


    My first thought was to drag her in the room, and find out what she was talking about, but then my stomach growled.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, she said, and hurried off down the hall.


    That was weird, I said out loud.


    I went back into the room and took a quick shower. After getting dressed, I left the room and headed to the dining area.


    When I entered the dining room, Rosie and Peyton were stuffing their faces and I was kind of upset they didn''t wake me up to join them.


    ¡°Where''s Nashi and Yeshiva?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yeshiva getting the training hall ready¡±, Rosie replied.


    ¡°Nashi had a meeting with some noblemen¡±, Peyton answered as well.


    I sat down and started to eat my food.


    ¡°Looks like you two will be training with the Knights today¡±, Peyton said.


    ¡°Eww a bunch of sweaty men around¡±, Rosie said.


    Peyton laughed, ¡°They''re some women knights too¡±, she said.


    ¡°Any news about when my father and mother will be returning?¡±, I asked.


    Peyton looked at the watch on her wrist.


    ¡°Probably later on today¡±, she replied.


    ¡°I miss cell phones¡±, Rosie said.


    I was missing them too, who knew this kingdom was behind on technology because of their stupid traditions.


    ¡°Why do you think the king doesn''t allow certain technologies into the kingdom?¡±, I asked.


    Peyton wiped her mouth with one of the handkerchiefs that was laying next to her plate.


    ¡°I can only think it''s because he is afraid of being overpowered by the civilians in the kingdom¡±, Peyton said.


    I thought to myself for a minute.


    ¡°That could explain the whole rebellion thing¡±, I said.


    Once we were done with lunch, we walked into the hallway. I noticed Nashi talking to a man who was wearing a knight''s uniform. I felt my arm being grabbed, and was pulled back into the dining room.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I heard Peyton mumble.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±Rosie and I asked at the same time.


    ¡°That''s a knight from the palace¡±, she said.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±Rosie asked.


    Peyton looked to be in deep thought.


    Unexpectedly, the door opened and Yeshiva came walking into the dining room.


    ¡°Why are you three huddling up?¡±, he asked, raising his eyebrow as he looked at us.


    ¡°Did you see the knight in the hallway talking to Nashi?¡±, I asked.


    He shook his head, ¡°No, I didn''t see anyone". He replied.


    We all looked at eachother, and Peyton went to open the door and peeked out.


    ¡°Yeah, they''re gone¡±, she said.


    ¡°What knight?¡±, Yeshiva asked, looking confused.


    ¡°There''s a palace knight here¡±, Rosie said.


    Yeshiva didn''t seem concerned at all.


    ¡°I''m sure Nashi would come to tell us soon¡±, he said.


    As if he was psychic, Nashi opened the door and walked right into the dining room. Peyton walked up to him. Nashi gestured for us to sit down as he showed us an envelope.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°The Queen has invited you to a tea party at the palace¡±, he said looking at me.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°That''s great, I get to speak with her privately¡±, I said.


    Nashi had a serious look on his face, and reached over and held my hand, ¡°It''s an invitation for you only, meaning someone needs to disguise themselves as your maid. That''s the only way you can bring someone with you. Whatever you do, don¡¯t run into the king¡±, he said with a pleading look.


    Peyton stood up, held her hand out, Nashi reached over and gave her the invitation.


    ¡°Let''s wait until your parents get back to make a decision¡±, she said looking serious as well.


    After leaving the dining area, we headed to the training room. Peyton taught Rosie and I swordsmanship, while Yeshiva trained us in combat.


    When Peyton was satisfied with our training, she made us spar against each other.


    ¡°I won''t go easy on you just because you''re my sister¡±, Rosie said.


    I smirked, and stood in the stance Peyton taught me. Rosie stood in the stance Yeshiva showed her, and we glared at each other for a few seconds.


    We ran towards each other, clashing our wooden swords together. Rosie swung her sword towards me, and I backed up and swung my sword upwards, causing it to clash again. Rosie smirked when our eyes met as we stared each other in the face.


    ¡°Pretty good¡±, I said, while backing up.


    Peyton stepped in the middle of us and Yeshiva followed after her.


    ¡°Now, you two will spar with us¡±, she said.


    She turned towards Rosie and Yeshiva turned towards me. He smirked and I instantly got pissed off.


    ¡°If you can hit me once with your sword, you win¡±, he said.


    That smirk on his face really made me want to punch him. He got into his stance and I got into mine.


    We ran full speed towards each other, clashing our swords and gritting our teeths.


    ¡°Why don''t you like me?¡±Yeshiva asked.


    ¡°Because you were making moves on my sister while I was missing¡±, I said, clashing my sword into his sword.


    ¡°No, I was training her, because she wanted to learn how to be a mercenary to find you¡±, he shouted, running towards me.


    ¡°You better treat my sister well," I said.


    We clashed again, looking at each other face to face.


    ¡°I promise, I''ll lay down my life for her¡±, he said.


    I was a little relieved but I wasn''t going to show it.


    He raised his sword and I saw an opening, I started to go for it but I wanted to get inside his head.


    He swung down and I backed up trying to keep my balance.


    ¡°You need to work on your leg strength¡±, he said.


    He raised his sword again and this time I was going to hit him one way or another. After clashing again, I saw another opening.


    ¡°Hey, Yeshiva¡±, I said, as he was getting ready to make a move.


    ¡°Any last words before I win,¡± he said.


    I smirked again, watching him get ready to charge at me again.


    ¡°Rosie wants to have sex¡±, I said and ran towards him. Since he was caught off guard, I raised my sword upwards and slashed him across his chest. He backed up and caught his balance. He looked up at me.


    ¡°If that was a real sword I would''ve been in trouble:, " he said, ¡°Fine you win¡±, he said.


    We looked back to see how Rosie and Peyton were doing and they were really going at it.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I was a little hesitant to spar with Peyton, she looked like she could kill a bear with her bare hands.


    ¡°Shall we start our spar?¡±, she asked, and got into a stance.


    Even if I don''t win, I should try to get one hit, I thought to myself.


    Before I could even get into my stance, Peyton had already charged forward. I quickly remembered how Yeshiva taught me how to react when your opponent has more experience.


    Instead of charging forward I kept a firm stance and watched her movements. As she got closer she raised her sword up, I raised mine and met her sword half way as the clashing sound was loud.


    ¡°Nice, defense¡±, she said.


    She backed up and charged again, this time I charged forward as well, we clashed again and the next we were moving faster.


    ¡°Wow, look at them go¡±, I heard my mother''s voice.


    Peyton stopped the attack she was about to do, and looked over. When I turned my head, I saw my mother and father standing there watching.


    ¡°Welcome back¡±, I said as I wiped my face with my shirt.


    Father stepped forward and rubbed my head, messing up my hair even more.


    ¡°Take a break, we need to have a meeting¡±, he said.


    Sage and Yeshiva walked over to where we were, mother rubbed on her head as well


    We all walked back to the villa from the training hall.


    ¡°Nashi is going to meet us in the office¡±, Father stated.


    ¡°Meet us after you take a shower, you guys are sweaty¡±, mother said.


    An hour later, we all met inside of Nashi''s office. Sylvester and grandfather also came back to the villa. Once we were all seated, father walked around and handed each of us a couple of documents. I looked at it, and it seemed to have something to do with Count Livens.


    ¡°It looks like the Count is planning something but we are still trying to find out what it is. After meeting with my brother Morgan and our grandfather, we found out Count Livens has another estate¡±, father said, and looked at mother.


    Mother got up and stood next to father.


    ¡°After talking to your father, we decided to infiltrate his estate, but the only thing is this time we might have to stay longer and pretend to be workers¡±, she said. ¡°But I''m only taking one of you with me, we leave in two days,¡± she added.


    Before anyone could volunteer, Peyton handed mother the envelope from earlier today.


    Father looked over and mother showed him the invitation.


    ¡°A tea party with my mother¡±, he said as he read it out loud.


    ¡°It''s in two days¡±, Sage said.


    Father and mother looked at each other, ¡°This means we need someone to pretend to be her maid and guard¡±, father said.


    ¡°I''ll take Rosemary with me¡±, mother said.


    I nodded my head in agreement, it¡¯s always interesting when I''m with my mother.


    ¡°I have another meeting with some noblemen that day¡±, Nashi said.


    Grandfather stood up and walked over to mother.


    ¡°I need to go back to the territory, I''m going to come back with a couple of our clan members¡± she said and looked at Peyton,¡±You can ask Massey if he wants to join¡±, he said.


    ¡°I''ll be her guard and Asiana can act as her maid¡±, Sylvester said.


    Mother and father nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Yeshiva, I need you to come with me, I''m meeting someone from one of the neutral parties", father said.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±, Yeshiva answered.


    ¡°Looks like everyone has their own missions to complete, try to stay safe and be careful¡±, father said.


    We all nodded and everyone started to leave the room except for Sage and Nashi.


    After we left the room, we all went our separate ways. Yeshiva grabbed my hand and we walked to the room, Sage and I were sharing. Since Sage stayed in the office with Nashi, it was just going to be Yeshiva and I.


    Yeshiva kissed me soon as we entered the room. He lifted me up and I wrapped my arms around his neck.


    ¡°How long do you think we''ll have our little privacy for¡±, Yeshiva asked.


    ¡°I''m sure Nashi is going to keep Sage busy¡±, I said


    He kissed me again and laid me on the bed. He laid down on the side of me and held me in his arms.


    ¡°Looks like I won''t see you for a while¡±, he said, in a sad tone.


    ¡°I''m sure everything will be fine¡±, I said, trying to reassure him.


    ¡°Since you''ll be with your mother I''m not worried, but still stay alert at all times¡±, he said and kissed me again.


    We continued to kiss and I could feel his hand going under my shirt.


    ¡°I won''t go too far¡±, he whispered.


    I kissed him and started to unbutton his shirt.


    ¡°Rosie, do you know what you''re doing?¡±he asked.


    After I unbuttoned his shirt, I slid it off as I kissed on his neck. I licked the side of his neck and felt his manhood rubbing up against me.


    ¡°Rosie¡±, he said, and lifted me up, putting onto his lap, making us look face to face. He kissed me again and started to take off my shirt. He placed his right hand on my breast.


    ¡°If you want to stop now, speak up¡±, he said, looking at me with such an intense expression.


    I sucked on the side of his neck and heard his moan a little.


    ¡°I''ll take that as a sign to keep going¡±, he said.


    ¡°We better hurry before Sage returns¡±, I said.


    Yeshiva grinned, ¡°I''m sure she won''t be coming back tonight¡±, he said.


    I kissed him, and felt him take off my bra.


    ¡°Let''s lay down since this is your first time¡±, he said.


    ¡°Is this not your first time?¡±, I asked, getting a little upset.


    Yeshiva placed his head on my chest.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I lost my virginity at 16¡±, he said.


    I raised his head up and made him look at me.


    ¡°If I ever see them, I''ll hunt them down¡±, I said.


    He laughed, ¡°Don''t worry, I belong to you now¡± he said.


    He laid me down again, and got up to lock the door. After he made sure the door was locked and walked over and leaned and sucked on my breast. He raised me up and we both started to take off the rest of our clothes. He climbed on top of me and kissed all over my body.


    ¡°This may hurt a little¡±, he said.


    Suddenly, he lifted me up and thrusted into me.


    Once the pain subsided, he started to move a little faster.


    "Wait, Yeshiva", I moaned, placing my hand on his chest.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I can control myself right now", he said and thrusted into me harder.


    I bite my lip to stop myself from moaning to loud.


    "Sorry princess but this room is soundproof , I''m going to make you scream all night" he said.


    He kissed my lips as he thrusted into me more.


    ¡°I love you Rosie¡±, he whispered in my ear, ¡°Please stay safe¡±, he said.


    ¡°I love you too¡±, I whispered back to him.


    ¡°Let''s go again¡±, he said, and laid me back down on the bed.


    We started having sex again, and I started losing track of time.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After everyone left the office, I climbed onto Nashi''s lap.


    ¡°I missed you¡±, he said, caressing my cheek.


    ¡°How was your day, after all those meetings?", I asked.


    Nashi sighed, ¡°Sometimes I wished my brother would have taken the title, but he decided to become a knight instead¡±, he said.


    ¡°I''m sure you''ll be a great Duke¡±, I said, trying to cheer him up.


    He kissed me on the lips and pulled back a little.


    ¡°That would make you the future Duchess, my princess¡±, he said, in a passionate tone.


    ¡°That means, I have to deal with nobles all the time¡±, I said, already feeling annoyed about it.


    ¡°Only the women, let me deal with the men¡±, he said, while laughing.


    He placed my arms around his neck. And I could hear his hands lowering down to my waist.


    ¡°I want you to be careful when you enter the palace, it''s a very dangerous place. If you don''t know what to look for anything can happen¡±, he said as he caressed my cheek again


    ¡°I''m sure your brother and Asiana would protect me¡±, I said.


    ¡°They better if they want to live comfortably¡±, he said.


    I looked at the time and saw it was three in the morning. I''m sure Rosie is asleep, I thought to myself.


    I started to unbutton his shirt, and felt him staring directly at me.


    ¡°Princess¡±, he said.


    I kissed his lips and continued to unbutton his shirt.


    ¡°Sage¡±, he said softly as I continued to kiss him.


    I pulled back and placed one of my fingers over his lips.


    ¡°Hush, and kiss me¡±, I said.


    He pulled me closer and started kissing my neck, I felt both of his hands caressing my back as he got closer to my bra.


    ¡°Since we don''t know what''s going to happen in these missions, I''m sure everyone is doing the same thing¡±, he said.


    ¡°Then we shouldn''t fall behind¡±, I said.


    All of sudden, he lifted me up and threw me across his shoulder.


    ¡°My room, now¡±, he said, and started running down the hall.


    I wanted to laugh at how serious he was, but all the moving from being over his shoulder made it hard. When he opened the door to his room, he placed me up against the wall.


    ¡°You won''t be leaving this room tonight¡±, he said, I could see the lust in his eyes.


    ¡°That was my plan¡±, I said.


    "Then its my pleasure to give the princess what she wants", he said.


    He lifted up my dress and pulled it over my head. He licked my nipple and then started to kiss down my body. When he came back up and kissed my neck and whispered in my ear.


    "Sage", he said in a lustful voice. "You''re mines".


    He lift both of my legs up and pent me up against the wall. Without warning he thrusted inside of me, causing me to cling on to him.


    "You''re mine", he said again, pulling my hair back.


    He started thrusting harder causing me to tilt my head back and moan out of pleasure. I gripped his back with my nails.


    ¡°I always wanted to try this¡±, he said.


    We continued to have sex as the time flew by, only focused on each other and nothing else. By the time we were done, the light from the sun starting to shine in the room.

 Chapter 44-One More day

    Chapter 44-One More Day


    (NASHI P.O.V)


    I looked at Sage as she laid next to me sleeping. She really caught me by surprise, when she made the first move. A part of me was happy that she did, I wanted to wait until she was ready on her own.


    I leaned down to kiss her lips, while I brushed the hair on her face back. I loved everything about her.


    "Mmm" she groaned, as she started to wake up.


    "Nashi", she said softly.


    "Good morning, my princess", I said, and kissed her forehead.


    "Morning", she said, as she raised up her body and yawned.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips


    "As much as I would love to kiss you all day, I think we should get ready and head downstairs before your parents decide to come kill me", I said.


    She laughed a little.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to your room", I said.


    She nodded her head.


    A few minutes later, I carried her to the room. When I got closer to it, I noticed Yeshiva coming out of the room.


    "I knew it", Sage mumbled, " Told you", she said, looking up at me.


    Suddenly, I sensed danger coming, and Yeshiva and I quickly went into the room.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I was startled when Sage, Nashi and Yeshiva ran into the room panting.


    "What the hell", I said, looking at them.


    "Sorry, we sensed danger coming our way", Nashi said, walking next to Sage.


    I looked at Sage and Nashi, "You two had sex", I said pointing at them.


    Sage crossed her arms folding them, "I''m pretty you did too", she said, smirking.


    Nashi covered Sage''s mouth with his hand, and Yeshiva sat on the bed shaking his head.


    "Danger is approaching", Yeshiva said and pointed his finger at the door.


    "What danger?", I asked, looking confused.


    All of sudden someone knocked on the door. Yeshiva got up and answered it. When he opened it, mother was standing behind the door. Then I fully understood what he meant.


    "Hey mom", Sage and I said at the same time.


    "Why are you looking at me like you''re hiding something", she said, looking at us before she closed the door behind her.


    "Is everything okay, you look a little tense", I said.


    She sighed, "Duke Vernon came back to the villa, and told us Prince Marshall''s coronation is going to be pushed back another two months, since he''s in the palace recovering from the broken leg", she said.


    "Doesn''t that give us more time to come with a more solid plan?", Nashi asked, holding his hand out.


    Mother came walking closer to us and stopped in the center of the room.


    "Yes, it does, but for now we should focus on tomorrow. Sage, we should work on matching your disguise from the ball", she said, looking in Sage direction.


    Sage nodded her head.


    "Meet us in the office for a brief strategy meeting in 30 minutes.", mother said and left the room


    We all sighed out of relief.


    "Mother senses are sharp and scary", Sage said, holding her chest. "Okay we should go get ready to head to the office", she added.


    Thirty minutes later, Sage and I arrived at the office, while Nashi and Yeshiva had already left ahead of us. We sat down next to Peyton and our mother. A second later, father and Duke Vernon walked into the room.


    "I called you all to this meeting so we could discuss our plans for each mission", Father said, "Sage will be going to the palace tomorrow for the tea party, Sylvester and Asiana will be going with her as a guard and maid", he explained.


    "How long do tea parties last?"Sage asked.


    Father looked back in her direction and answered,"A couple of hours", father said, "But it''s after the tea party we need to worry about", he added.


    Saged nodded her head.


    "Masiro and I will be leaving tonight to go back to the territory to gather some of its clan members and Massey. I''m sure they would like to join the war.", Peyton said.


    Grandfather nodded in agreement, "We also need weapons", he said.


    "Okay that takes care of that side", Mother chimed in, "Rosie and I will be going undercover for a week and learn Count Livens secrets", she said.


    Father walked around and placed his hand on Yeshiva''s shoulder who was standing beside grandfather.


    "Yeshiva and I will be meeting with one of my former advisors", Father said.


    "That just leaves me", Nashi said, making everybody look at him. "My father and I will be meeting with some of the neutral parties that were once followers of Prince Moises that don''t approve of Prince Marshall becoming King", Nashi added.


    After the meeting came to an end, Sage and I left the room. I noticed Mother and Peyton were following us down the hall. Sage and I glanced at each other. Unexpectedly, mother placed her arm around me while Peyton placed her arm around Sage.


    "Since the meeting is over, how about we have a little girl time?" mother asked, in a scheming tone.


    I gulped, this can''t be good, I thought to myself.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    For some reason, Rosie and I ended up in the garden with our mother and Peyton. We sat at the table and the maids brought refreshments. I could tell they knew something and was about to lecture us or try to get some information out of us.


    Once the maid left, I was instantly nervous watching mother''s gazed. I''m certain she could stare a wild animal down and they''ll be afraid as well.


    "So, my young ladies", she said, picking up the tea cup and sipping it. "How was it?", she asked.


    Rosie and I glanced at each other again.


    "How was what?", I asked nervously.


    Mother looked up and smirked, "your first time having sex?", she asked.


    Rosie and I were flustered. We heard Peyton laughing and I was sure she sold us out. I looked over at Rosie who didn''t seem worried at all.


    "It was great," she said.


    Mother spit out her tea, causing Peyton and I to laugh.


    "I didn''t think she would actually admit it", she mumbled, " Well you two are old enough so I can''t scold you, but try not to get pregnant in the meantime." she said.


    "It was amazing", I said, while feeling shy.


    "I''m sure it was, after all I saw Nashi running down the hall with you on his shoulder", Peyton said, while laughing.


    I placed my hands over my face out of embarrassment.


    "Ah, your father did that before, when I dressed as a maid at the palace", mother said while smiling like she was mesmerizing.


    Since I was getting annoyed with all the laughing, I decided to sell Peyton out too.


    "Did you see that coming out of Duke Vernon''s room?", I asked Peyton and smirked.


    Mother spit out her tea again, after just taking a sip. She looked over at Peyton, "I knew it", she said.


    Peyton started to blush and averted her eyes from mother staring at her.


    "What the... since when?", mother asked, while smirking.


    Suddenly, we heard something fall down and looked over in the direction of the sound. We saw Nashi and he had just dropped a tray of dessert.


    "Oh shit, did he hear us?", mother whispered.


    We looked back over at him, and he was totally grossed out. Rosie and I couldn''t help but laugh seeing the expression on his face.


    "Okay okay, cut it out", Peyton shouted while hiding her face.


    Later that evening, we all gathered in the dining area for dinner. Since grandfather and Peyton were leaving in a couple of hours. We thought we should spend some time with them before they go back to the territory for a few days.


    "Hey grandfather, are you bringing Jemas and Cena here too?"Rosie asked, while cutting up her steak.


    "If they''re willing to come", he answered, and smiled.


    "I miss Na''mah", I said.


    "Father you should get her to come as well, I haven''t seen my sister in years", mother said, looking towards grandfather''s direction.


    He nodded his head.


    Without warning, Nashi stood up from his chair and bowed his head towards grandfather and then to my father.


    "Prince Moises and Sir Masiro", he said, getting their attention.


    "Yes young duke", father said, giving him his full attention.


    Grandfather stopped eating and looked up at Nashi.


    Nashi raised up his head, and started to say, "After the war, if we all survive I would like to marry Princess Sage", he said and bowed again.


    Grandfather and father looked at each other and then back at Nashi.


    "If Sage wants to marry you, it''s her choice, but you have my blessings young duke", Father said, as he stood up.


    Grandfather remained quiet for a moment, and then stood up as well.


    "If you treat her wrong, I''ll hunt down your whole bloodline", he said.


    Nashi didn''t even seem frightened, I guess he was used to all the threats by now.


    "Thank you", Nashi said, and looked over at me


    "Hey, don''t even think about flirting in front of us", grandfather said.


    Everyone started laughing.


    When the time came for them to leave, I was greatly saddened. Peyton hugged me and told me to be careful, while she was gone. After we stood outside the gate, we sent them off.


    Mother decided I should start getting my hair dyed again, so I could have the same look from the ball. We decided on the dress I would wear, and picked out some jewelry.


    "What time are you and Rosie leaving tomorrow?", I asked my mother, while she was drying my hair.


    "We will probably leave after you, and head to the County.", she replied, "I''m sure your father will have his hands full with meeting the advisors. ", she added.


    I just hope everything goes as planned, I thought to myself.


    (PEYTON''S P.O.V)


    Masiro and I headed to the northern border wall. We used the route the Duke provided us. Since it was less guarded, we could easily sneak out of the kingdom. When we crossed the border, we returned back to Masiro''s truck that was hidden in the forest. During the time we''ve been at the villa, Masiro made sure to constantly check on his vehicle.


    "Looks like it''s just you and me, Peyton", he said as we entered the truck.


    "I wonder how your clan members will react when you invite them into a war", I said.


    "Many of us have already fought in wars, so it wouldn''t make a difference who''s war it is", he explained.


    We rode out of the forest onto the road.


    "I hope the girls will be okay, especially Sage, I''ve kind of been getting a bad feeling about the whole tea party thing." I said, while sighing.


    Masiro didn''t say anything for a while, I was wondering what was on his mind.


    "I''m sure Sage will be fine, she''s been training well.", he said.


    "I''m just worried, but I''m sure Sylvester and Asiana will watch over her." I said.


    We continued to travel until we made it to the first checkpoint. Masiro showed the guard his tag that gives him access into any country. Since it was a day''s journey, we decided to take turns driving. I stared out of the window into the darkness, thinking about the upcoming months. We have so much planning to do with only little pieces of information.


    I turned my head towards Masiro as a thought came into my mind.


    "Hey, Masiro, while we''re out of the kingdom, we should try to gather information about the neighboring kingdom." I said.


    Masiro put one of his hands on his chin as he thought to himself.


    "Sounds good, once we get to the territory, I''ll have a meeting with the elders to get their opinions." he said, still looking to be deep in thought.


    After Masiro talked for a little more, I decided to get some sleep until it was my turn to drive.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    It''s been a few hours since grandfather and Peyton left the villa. Sage and I laid in the bed unable to sleep. It was about three in the morning, and reality was starting to sit in once again.


    "It''s suck I have to be gone for a whole week, but I''m excited to be doing a big mission with our mother", I said, looking up at the ceiling.


    "I know, and Father will also be gone for a week. I wonder who the adviser is", she said, while looking up at the ceiling also.


    "I just hope we don''t run into any trouble", I said.


    A lot of different scenarios ran through my mind, it was kind of sudden that we all will be apart for a few days. A part of me wish Sage didn''t have to go to the palace. With the king around I hope he doesn''t try again while she is there.


    "Do you have to go to the palace, I feel like something bad will happen", I said, hoping she hears me out.


    Sage turned towards me, "If I wanted to get close to the Queen I''ll have no choice but to go", she said.


    "If you see the king", I started to say, Sage grabbed my hand and I could tell she was nervous.


    "I''ll just have to see what happens when I get there", she said, in a unsure tone.


    Suddenly, we heard someone trying to open the door. The knob was turning, Sage and I were on full alert.


    "Let''s pretend we''re asleep to see who it is", she said.


    "Okay", I agreed.


    Since the lights were off, they wouldn''t be able to tell if we were asleep or not. We heard the door open and pretended to snore as if we were asleep.


    When it opened I could hear someone trying to tiptoe through the room. Since I''ve been training with Yeshiva, my senses have become more sharpened. The footsteps got closer, and I could feel that Sage wasn''t by my side any more.


    All of a sudden, I heard a loud sound like someone had fallen onto the floor. I got up and hurried to cut on the lights. When I cut them on I turned around and the scene before me was hilarious.


    "What the hell mom!", Sage shouted.


    Sage had mother pent down on the floor from behind. Her legs was wrapped around mothers body while she had her in a headlock.


    "Good job", mother said, and lifted her body up while Sage was still on her back


    "What the hell was that about?", I asked.


    "Training of course, I''m testing you two.", she said, "You never know when an assassin would enter your room",she added.


    Sage jumped off mother''s back and sat on the floor.


    "Gosh mom, you scared the crap out of me", Sage said.


    Mother walked over and sat on the bed, "Rosie I could tell you were aware of me, the rhythm in your breathing changed.", she said.


    I sat down next to her and Sage continued to sit on the floor.


    "I want you two to be safe and always stay alert no matter where you are", mother said.


    She got up and kissed me on the forehead. She walked over to Sage and leaned down to kiss her on the forehead as well. She walked to the door and turned around and winked one of her eyes then exited out of the room.


    Sage and I looked at each other.


    "Seriously, how the hell are we supposed to sleep now", she said, and got up off the floor.


    For some reason, all throughout the night, mother broke into the room. Whether it was coming through the door and coming through the window. After a while, Sage went to sleep and completely ignored mother''s attempts. While I on the other hand laid in bed wondering how the hell she stayed in the dungeon so long.


    My mother is crazy, I mumbled out loud.

 Chapter 45-Palace

    Chapter 45- Palace


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    When it became morning, Rosie and I were still suffering from our mothers'' crazy attempts to keep us alert. Today was the day, I''ll be going to the palace for the tea party. After breakfast, Nashi and Duke Vernon gave us Intel about the rest of the noblewomen who would also be attending the party. I was a little relieved to know that more people were coming. I was still feeling skeptical about going to the palace, when the king is around, it made me a little nervous.


    There were still three hours until It was time for me to leave. I sat in the chair while one of the maids did my hair, and the other was doing my nails.


    "What do you think about this necklace?"the maid asked, while showing me different types of jewelry.


    Lately, after Nashi and I relationship became known to the staff. Some of them became closer to me, while the others seemed a little hesitant.


    I couldn''t blame them though, having an exiled prince and his fugitive family inside the villa would make anyone nervous as well.


    "It''s pretty", I said looking at the diamond necklace.


    "I think it''ll go with your dress really well", she said, in a genuine tone.


    "Lacy", I said, calling the maids'' name. I decided to learn the names of the maids who were close to me.


    "Yes My Lady", she answered.


    "Would you like to come with me to the palace?"I could really use another maid", I asked.


    Her face brightened and she nodded her head, "I would love to accompany you Lady Sage", she said.


    After my make up was done, the maids helped me get dressed. I''m still not used to the whole nobility dress code. I wore a very elegant light blue dress, and a diamond necklace and earrings.


    "Are you ready yet?"I heard Rosie ask as she opened the door.


    "Almost", I replied.


    Rosie walked over and stood on the side of me.


    "Wow Sage you''re looking more and more like a noble everyday", she said.


    "We''re done now Lady Sage", the maid said.


    They helped stand up and Rosie held my hand as I walked over to the mirror.


    "Wow", I said, looking at myself.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I sat inside the office with Duke Vernon and Nashi. We were going over some information that Nashi had collected during his meetings with the neutral parties. Since they were once my subordinates, I wonder how they would react to me joining the rebellion.


    "How about contacting Marquise Lombard, I''m sure he would lend us some of his knights", Nashi said.


    I placed my hand on my chin while thinking about it.


    "How about setting up a meeting, I''m sure he''ll be surprised once he sees me", I said.


    "Okay, I''ll contact him, now we just have to focus on the meeting with Count Vaughan and Viscount Podgorica." Duke Vernon.


    "Okay, sounds good", I said.


    I look at the time and realize it was about time for Sage to leave for the tea party. I''m sure she will be fine since I told Hannah to watch over her. The problem is my father. He usually doesn''t visit the tea parties but he still shouldn''t be underestimated.


    "I need to go see my daughters off", I said, while getting out of my seat.


    Nashi got up as well and followed behind me. We walked down the hallway and I could tell he wanted to say something.


    "What is it?", I said, looking towards him.


    He laughed nervously.


    "Sorry your highness, I''m still amazed you allowed me to be with Princess Sage", he said.


    "You''re a decent man, and have a wonderful family. I''m sure you''ll treat my daughter well if you love your life that is.", I said in a serious tone.


    "Yes, I''ll do my best to protect her", he said.


    I continued to look at him, "That isn''t all you wanted to ask right?", I asked, seeing the concern look on his face.


    He sighed, "I''m just worried about her being in the palace", he said.


    I stopped walking for a second and stood in front of him


    "Sage is stronger than you think and will have some people to support her. I''m sure my mother will protect her", I said.


    I turned around and continued to walk towards the dressing room. When I got closer, I saw Sage, Rosemary and Natalie talking in the hallway. I don''t want any of them involved in this situation, but I know my girls are strong.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Sage you look beautiful sweetie", I said, as I walked up to them.


    "Thank you father", she said, while smiling.


    I looked over at Rosemary and Natalie, "Are you two getting ready to leave as well?", I asked.


    Natalie nodded her head, "Yes, once we get there, we plan to disguise ourselves as maids again" She replied.


    I walked up to Natalie and kissed her on her cheek. I went over to Rosemary and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Please be careful", I said, looking at them.


    I looked over at Sage and placed my hand on top of her head. I leaned down and kissed her forehead as well.


    "Stay safe and be cautious no matter what", I said.


    She nodded her head and I reached up my arm.


    "May I escort you my dear," I said looking at Sage.


    She smiled, she nodded her head and grabbed ahold of my arm. I walked her down the stairs, while everyone else followed behind. When we made it to the front door of the villa. Sylvester, Asiana and another maid were standing there waiting. I escorted Sage to the car.


    "I''ll allow you to hug my daughter", I said and looked over at Nashi.


    Nashi walked over and hugged Sage. When he kissed her, I balled my fist up. I still have to get used to all the skinskip these two bastards keep doing with my daughters.


    Sylvester got into the driver seat while Asiana and Lacy helped Sage into the car and started to drive off. After that Natalie and Rosemary were also getting ready to leave.


    "Try to contact me once you get there", I said, while they were getting into the car.


    After they left, Nashi, Yeshiva and I walked back into the villa.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    Mother and I were headed towards the eastern region of the kingdom. After finding out the Count moved there after the fire. I still was worried about Sage going to the palace. While thinking to myself, my mother handed me a file as she was driving.


    "I need you to study this map while I drive.", she said.


    I looked at the file and inside had a map of the eastern part of the kingdom.


    "The whole map?", I asked curiously.


    "Do you see where the x is?", she asked.


    I looked closely and saw different places marked with an x. One section was a town with mountains surrounding it, while the other looked to be an estate.


    "is this the Count estate?", I asked.


    "Yes, and he''s the lord over the town of Lonsdale, we can tour the town and possibly find some useful information", she replied.


    "How long until we get there?", I asked


    "About seven hours", she answered.


    I sighed, what a long drive, I thought to myself.


    I studied the map for over three hours as we continued to travel towards the eastern side. After I remembered the entire map, I moved on to the other documents, it about the people who work under the Count. I was honestly amazed that Sylvester had collected all this information in such a short time.


    "I wonder how your sister is making out, she should be approaching the palace soon", mother said.


    "Do you think she would be okay?", I asked.


    "I''m sure Sylvester and Asiana will do the best they can to protect her, but if anything goes astray Sage can handle herself", mother said.


    I nodded my head, with all the recent training we''ve been doing. Sage has become more confident and stronger. After all the combat and swordsmanship sparring we did, I''m sure she will be fine, I thought to myself.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    We had another hour until we reached the palace. My nerves were getting the best of me internally. I kept my composure and hoped Sylvester and Asiana wouldn''t notice.


    "Do you know any of the women who would be attending?", I asked, looking at Asiana.


    "I''m not sure about all of them, but I know Lady Nidia will be there," she replied.


    "Who''s that?", I asked.


    "She''s from another Duke family and is obsessed with Sylvester", she answered.


    "Please don''t mention her, that chick is a stalker", Sylvester said, as he sounded frustrated.


    Asiana started to laugh and I giggled a little.


    An hour passed, and we finally made it to the palace gate. I showed the guard my invitation and he nodded his head and turned to the other guard and the gate started to open.


    "Enjoy the tea party Lady Sage '''', he said, as we started to drive through the entrance. I looked around and saw other women walking into the palace.


    "Once we get out of the car, you have to behave like a noble, even if other women try to disrespect you", Asiana said.


    I nodded and Sylvester got out of the car and opened the door to escort me. Asiana and Lacy walked behind us, and the moment we entered the palace, And Asiana started to act like an actual maid with her gestures.


    When we entered the palace a guard came up and gestured for us to follow behind him. After a couple minutes of walking, we entered an indoor garden, and continued to walk until we reached the area where the tea party was taking place.


    "The Queen will arrive shortly", the guard said.


    He gestured for Asiana and Lacy to follow him to where the rest of the servants were waiting. While Sylvester went inside of the palace.


    I sat at one of the tables and there were three young ladies around my age. I greeted them and only one greeted me back while the other two clearly showed disdain.


    "Aren''t you the commoner that was young duke Nashi date for the ball?", one of the two ladies asked. She was caramel skinned with short straight black hair and dark blue eyes.


    "To correct you, I''m Nashi fiance", I said as I sat down in my chair.


    "I''m surprised the young duke would lower his standard for a lowborn", she said as she scoffed.


    "Why should I explain myself to someone who hasn''t even introduced herself." I said.


    She started to glare at me.


    "You can call Lady Nidia, it''s a pleasure for you to meet me", she said in an arrogant tone.


    Ah, the stalker, I thought to myself.


    Before I could say anything to her, the queen walked into the garden and princess Kalia walked beside her. Everyone got up to bow and greet them.


    What happened next surprised me, the queen gestured for me to come over and I could hear the other women whispering.


    "I would like to introduce someone to you all", The Queen said.


    She gestured for me to stand beside her, opposite of princess Kalia.


    "I would like to introduce my oldest granddaughter Princess Sage, she''s the daughter of my son Prince Moises", she said as she introduced me.


    I heard the other women gasp, and I looked over to the woman who insulted me and saw her face had turned pale from shock.


    "Wasn''t her father exiled, why is she here?", I heard them whispering.


    I looked over to the Queen and she looked at me.


    "I know you''re wondering why I introduced you", she said.


    I nodded my head, "I wasn''t expecting to be introduced as your granddaughter, after all I disguised myself.


    She gave me a warm look, "I''ll explain in due time, for now let''s enjoy some tea." Queen Malaysia said.


    She gestured for me to sit next to her and Princess Kalia. When I sat next to Princess Kalia I could feel the women staring at me the whole time. Once the tea party ended, the women started to leave.


    The Queen, princess Kalia and I remained sitting inside the garden.


    "Your majesty, why did you introduce me as your granddaughter, when the king is looking for me?", I asked curiously, facing her direction while frowning.


    She sipped her tea and placed the tea cup back down before speaking.


    "I would like for you to enter the royal family, as Moises daughter you are still a halfblooded royal." She said, looking directly at me.


    "Wouldn''t that get me killed faster?", I asked while frowning.


    I was confused about the situation and why would she want me to enter the royal family, I thought to myself.


    "I have a request for you", she said, turning her head in my direction.


    "What''s the request?",I asked curiously.


    "There''s a way for your father to return to the kingdom and back into the royal family and a way to get your mother and sister accepted by the king.", she said, looking at me with a serious expression.


    "What''s the request?", I asked again.


    I noticed her expression started to change. She reached across Princess Kalia and placed her hand on top of my left hand. She looked at me with eyes filled with desperation.


    "Please marry the neighboring kingdom''s crown prince", she said.

 Chapter 46-Forest

    Chapter 46- Forest


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After hearing what the queen said, I became extremely upset. I stood up from my seat and walked around the circle table to stand in front of them.


    "Calm down, and listen", Queen Malaysia said.


    I folded my arms and continued to look at her.


    "There''s no way in hell I''m marrying someone I don''t even know", I said.


    Queen Malaysia raised her hand and gestured for me to take a seat.


    "The king made a deal with me, think of your father. We can rescind his exile and he can return to the royal family", she said.


    "The king huh", I said while scoffing, "The same king that sent bounty hunters after my sister and I. There''s no way I''m doing anything for that man." I said, while folding my arms.


    The Queen became silent for a moment, it seemed she was thinking about something very deeply.


    "Please think about it", she said with a sad expression, "if you want to help your father, this could be the only way" she added.


    At first I felt sorry for her, but there''s no way in hell I''m sacrificing myself for these people.


    " For your request I''ll respectfully decline", I said.


    I turned around without looking back and walked out of the inside garden the way the guard had brought me. I saw Asiana and Lacy coming behind me.


    "Lady Sage, why are you walking so fast?"Asiana asked.


    "Let''s get the hell out of here", I said.


    I followed behind Asiana and she led us back to the entrance of the palace. Sylvester was standing there talking to one of the guards. Before I could call out to him, Asiana gestured for me to ignore him. I didn''t understand why but I still nodded my head to her.


    After we exited the palace, I saw a couple guards coming our way. All of a sudden Sylvester came behind and whispered in my ear and walked away.


    "Don''t go to the car, follow Asiana", he whispered.


    Asiana gestured her hand toward the forest on the outskirts of the palace walls. I grabbed Lacy by her hand and followed behind Asiana.


    I glanced back and saw knights coming to the front of the palace.


    "We need to hurry", Asiana said.


    "What the hell is going on?", I asked.


    "I don''t think they have any intentions on letting you leave the palace.", she said, "We need to get to the forest", she added.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    We finally made it to the eastern part of the kingdom after the seven hour trip. When we arrived in the town of Lonsdale, mother and I stopped at a local inn. The town looked normal and seemed to be filled with lower class people. I figured this was what the whole commoners term meant in the noble society.


    "Let''s check in the inn for now, we still need a place to come to while gathering information", mother said.


    We walked in the inn and went towards the desk where the clerk was standing. She smiled as we approached and mother handed her some money.


    "Just one room with two beds", mother said.


    "We only have the second floor available, is that okay?", the clerk asked.


    "Yes that''s fine", mother replied.


    "Room 206, upstairs to the right", the clerk said.


    After the clerk handed mother the key we walked up the stairs to the second floor and headed to the room. Once we entered, mother sat her luggage onto the bed.


    "What exactly did you bring with you mom?", I asked, curiously.


    She opened the bag and showed me a tiny earpiece.


    "You know the kingdom doesn''t like the free nation, the outside world technology. Your grandfather snuck a few of his handy devices into the kingdom and made some while he was still in the villa", mother explained.


    She walked over and handed it to me.


    "As long as we leave our hair down we''ll be able to communicate with each other", she said.


    "Why is the kingdom so old fashioned?", I asked.


    Mother walked back to her bed and took out some more stuff.


    "I think it''s because the king is afraid of being overpowered, but that is also why the kingdom is failing. The world is changing and he is still trying to hold on to the old customs", mother said.


    "Is that what the rebellion is about?", I asked, trying to understand.


    "The rebellion is because the citizens are fed up with the nobility. Your father and Prince Morgan were the only ones trying to change the kingdom", she replied.


    "Do you think father still wants the throne after being disowned by his own family?", I asked.


    Mother looked at me and smiled a little.


    "As long as your father isn''t on a battlefield he''s nothing more than a gentle giant. He loves his country and cares for the people here. I don''t think the kingdom needs another tyrant, it needs someone who is level-headed and not someone who make rash decisions and is discriminative " She stated.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I thought about what she said, and honestly everything still feels foreign to me. Since I didn''t grow up here I don''t have any type of attachments to the kingdom, I thought to myself.


    I walked over to mother''s bed and looked inside the bag mother kept pulling different items out of, I didn''t even know she packed all of this.


    "What are these little bottles?", I asked, after picking one of them up.


    Mother flipped the bag over and over 10 different bottles fell onto the bed. She picked one and opened it taking a round looking pill that was green.


    "This pill is for counteracting poison", she said, and grabbed my hand. "Take it", she said, handing me a bottle of water out of the bag.


    I took the pill only because she took it as well.


    "So, what''s the other bottles for?"I asked, pointing at them one by one.


    "Most of them are poisons we''ll use while staying at the Counts estate", she said, "we''ll mainly use this one here", she said picking up a blue bottle.


    "And what does it do?", I asked as I reached for the bottle.


    "It''s just for sleeping, we''ll put the powder into the tea and cake them to sleep so we can snoop around", she said.


    After she explained the different bottles, we decided to take a short rest before we began our infiltration. I laid down and stared at the ceiling for a little while. I looked over at the clock that was on the wall and glanced outside of the window and saw the sun was beginning to set.


    I started thinking to myself and decided to ask my mother something I always wondered about.


    "Mom, I have a question?", I said, looking in her direction.


    She looked over at me, "Seems like a serious question is about to be asked", mother said.


    "How come you never escaped the dungeon?", I asked, seriously.


    Mother sighed for a second and continued to look at me.


    "That son of a bitch Prince Marshall chained me to a wall and constantly harassing me over the years. During that time I didn''t know where your father was, and I was planning for the moment to kill Prince Marshall, but that bastard would never come inside of the cell", she explained, while balling up her fist.


    "Are you still waiting for the moment to kill him?", I asked.


    Mother smirked, "Everyday", she said.


    I swear if she wasn''t my mother I''d stay far away from this crazy woman, I thought to myself as I looked at her.


    I turned back around and stared at the ceiling again.


    "I wondered if your sister made it back to the villa yet", mother said.


    "Hopefully she made it back safely", I said, while sighing.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    It''s been a few hours since we entered the forest. I could hear the guards shouting to each other as they searched the different areas of the forest. I climbed up one of the trees while Asiana kept Lacy close to her so she could protect her. I honestly regret bringing her because she is nothing but a hindrance at the moment.


    I saw one of the guards approaching and stood still and controlled my breathing like mother taught me.


    "Where the hell did she go, the king is going to be pissed if we don''t bring her back", I heard the guard complaining as he walked under the tree I was in.


    I watched as he walked past the tree and continued on walking. ¨¬ waited until some more guards passed until I moved to the next tree.


    Another guard was behind them and started to look up at the trees. Before he could look at the tree I was in, another knight approached.


    "She couldn''t have gotten far, the forest is vast and dangerous at night but I''m sure she couldn''t have traveled that far yet", I heard the knight say.


    "We can''t return without her or that''s our heads", the guard said.


    "Let''s keep searching", the knight said.


    They started walking forward and I waited for a couple minutes before moving to the next tree. I looked up and saw that the sun was setting. I had no idea where Asiana and Lacy were at this point. I couldn''t call out for them because I didn''t want the guards to find me.


    When I noticed there weren''t any more guards or knights around. I decided to move further into the forest by moving from tree to tree. When I saw a clearance in the area, I dropped down from the tree onto the ground. I needed to find a place that had water before it got dark.


    While wandering in the forest I stumbled upon a small river and flopped down to the ground. I placed both of my hands down into the water and pulled them up slightly. I leaned down and drank the water that was still in my hand.


    It was starting to become night and I still haven''t found Asiana or Lacy. I turned around quickly after hearing footsteps approaching. I looked around and hid behind one of the bushes.


    "Shit where the hell is Sage?", I heard Asiana say.


    "I''m over here", I said, coming from behind the bush.


    Asiana turned my direction and ran over and hugged me. When she hugged me I felt the wetness of her blouses.


    "Where is Lacy?", I asked, noticing she wasn''t around.


    "She''s dead, the knights attacked us", she said.


    "Then your blouse is that blood, were you hit?"I asked as I grabbed onto her.


    "No, it''s Lacys blood," she said.


    "We found them", I heard someone shout.


    "Shit, run", Asiana said.


    "Don''t let them get away", I heard them yelling at the same time.


    Asiana and I ran as fast as we could. The guards continued to run behind us.


    "Sage keep running, I''ll distract them", Asiana said.


    "No, we run together", I yelled at her.


    "Sage, Go!", she shouted, "I''ll be fine", she said.


    "No way, we fight together", I said.


    "Sage, listen you have to keep going, I''ll find you once I make them lose our tracks", she said, "I won''t take no for an answer", she added.


    I gritted my teeth, "You better come back to me unharmed", I shouted.


    I kept running forward while Asiana turned in another direction. I looked up and saw the moon and decided to follow the direction it was in. I lost track of time as I kept running forward jumping over logs and different tree branches. I didn''t know how far I ran or the distance between here and the palace. After continually running in between a few breaks, I could tell I''ve been traveling through the forest for a couple of hours. At some point I could hear water flowing from a distance. I stopped running for a second to listen in the direction it was coming from.


    "West", I said out loud.


    I turned and ran in the direction of the sound. I was running out of breath and a part of me thought I was losing my mind because of how tired I was.


    As I got closer to the sound of water, I started to smell smoke from a fire. I stepped slowly towards the area the smell was coming from, and saw a little pit burning in the middle of an open area next to the river. It looked like someone had put it out not too long ago, as it still had smoke coming from the pit.. I looked around to scan the area, when I looked to my left there was a small wooden cabin, the lights inside were off and I didn''t see anyone around.


    Shit, I''m so hungry, I mumbled.


    I stepped back into the forest and walked over towards the river. I leaned down and washed my face and took a sip from my palm. After drinking enough water, I sat down behind one of the trees for a short break.


    While dozing off I heard footsteps approaching, and quickly opened my eyes. I got up in a hurry and slightly twisted my left wrist. While holding my wrist I ran towards the wooden house in case of finding some type of knife or something to protect myself with.


    Shit, maybe I should run again instead, I thought to myself.


    "Do you need some help?"I heard a man''s voice.


    I didn''t hear him approaching, it was like he concealed himself.


    "I won''t hurt you, I''m just asking if you need some help?", he said.


    I was about to run off until he shouted again.


    "Wait, you don''t have to run, this is a safe zone", he said.


    I turned around and he began to walk closer. Since the moon was shining bright I could see his frame, how tall and muscular he was.


    "It''s okay you can come closer, I won''t harm you", he said as he held his hands up in a surrendering stance.


    I hesitated for a moment and started to take tiny steps towards him.


    "Wow you''re smaller than I thought", he said. "What''s a young lady like you doing out in the forest alone?", he asked, curiously.


    I didn''t answer, and started to walk forward. I saw the light from the moon shining down on him. When I got closer my mouth dropped and my eyes began to fill with tears after seeing his face.


    "Oh my God", I mumbled, tears started to fall down my face. "Mr...", I mumbled again.


    He looked at me confused while still holding his hands up.


    "Mr. Nathan", I said, looking up at him.


    His eyes widened, and he took a few steps forward.


    "Sage, is that you?", he asked.

 Chapter 47-Meeting

    Chapter 47-Meeting


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    The sun was starting to set, when Yeshiva and I left the villa. We headed to the town of Navas, it was a town within the Northern region of the kingdom. My brother Morgan, set up the location and made it possible for me to meet one of the neutral party members.


    ¡°How far are we from the town?¡±Yeshiva asked.


    He insisted that he should drive, while I looked at the file Nashi had written for me.


    ¡°About three hours¡±, I replied.


    I was reading one of the documents that had a list of names. I remember some of them were my advisors that used to work for me in the palace. I saw a familiar name, Count Vaughan, he is a part of the Noble Faction of the nobility that sided with me, when I was the crown prince.


    ¡°Count Morris Vaughan¡±, I said his name out loud, ¡°We definitely need to get him on our side.¡± I said to Yeshiva.


    ¡°Do you think he will join the rebellion?¡±Yeshiva asked.


    I continued to read the document and started to say, ¡°His knightage is strong and he''s a very skilled military strategists very strong, I fought alongside of him during the great war.¡±, I stated.


    ¡°Sounds reliable¡±, Yeshiva said.


    Three hours later, we arrived in the town of Navas. We parked in front of a medium size villa. When Yeshiva and I got out of the car, I turned my head towards the front of the villa and saw three men walking down the stairs. As they got closer to the gate, I noticed one of the men was my brother Morgan.


    When the gate opened, two of the men bowed their heads.


    ¡°It is such a great honor to see you again, your highness¡±, one of the men said.


    ¡°You may raise your head Count  Vaughan¡±, I said after realizing who he was.


    He raised his head, and reached his hand out to shake mine. After I shook his hand, we started to walk towards the villa. Once we were inside, we followed Count Vaughan to his office on the second floor.


    ¡°The walls are soundproof, we can have our discussions here," he said.


    I sat down and my brother sat next to me. Yeshiva stood behind me, since he came as my guard.


    ¡°And who is this gentleman?¡±, I asked Count Vaughan, as I looked at the unfamiliar young man.


    Count Vaughan placed his hand on the man''s shoulder.


    ¡°This is my nephew Bavari Vaughan, he''s a commander in my knightage, and my successor for my title since I only have daughters who have already gotten married and left the household, He will inherit my estate and title .¡±, he explained.


    I nodded my head, ¡°Nice to meet you young Count¡±, I said.


    He bowed his head, ¡°I heard many stories about you over the years, your highness, I truly respect you¡±, he said.


    He raised his head and I reached out my hand to shake his hand. His expression brightened up and I could see his admiration.


    ¡°Before we discuss the plan Prince Morgan has¡±, he stopped talking and looked directly at me.


    I looked at him waiting to see what he was about to say.


    ¡°I heard from Prince Morgan you finally reunited with your wife and children.¡±, he said, with a warm expression


    I nodded my head and slightly smiled, ¡°Yes, I''m happy to be with them again, my daughters definitely take after their mother¡±, I said, just thinking about the recent events and how they have the exact same personality as their mother has me worried for their future.


    ¡°That''s wonderful¡±, Count Vaughan said, with a warm smile.


    ¡°Now, shall we begin the meeting¡±, Morgan said.


    The rest of us nodded our heads.


    Morgan placed a document onto the table and slid it to Count Vaughan who was sitting on the opposite side of us.


    ¡°I received some news from one of my informants, he stated that the neighboring kingdom of Kalpana plans to attack the kingdom after Prince Marshall takes the throne. If they can''t come to terms for a peace treaty, we''ll be going to war.¡± Morgan said.


    Count Vaughan picked up the document and started to read. After a few minutes passed he started to speak. ¡°What about the rebels, aren''t they planning to overthrow Prince Marshall once he becomes king as well?¡±Count Vaughan asked.


    Morgan and I nodded our heads. I placed my right hand on my chin while thinking for a second.


    ¡°Are you planning to become king, your highness?¡±he asked, looking at me.


    ¡°Yes I am¡±, I said, with a serious expression.


    ¡°Moises must become  the king, it''s the only way the kingdom can become strong once again¡±, Morgan said. ¡°The coronation is in three months, and we can''t allow that bastard Prince Marshall to become king, he''s a tyrant just like our father.¡± He added.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Count Vaughan and his nephew looked at each other for a moment and then turned back towards us.


    ¡°I agree, Prince Marshall would be a horrible king¡±, Count Vaughan said, while tapping his finger on the table.


    ¡°We have two options¡±, I said, getting their attention. ¡°We should monitor the situation, if they can come to terms for a peace treaty and Prince Marshall becomes king, then we should start the rebellion or we join the war and fight both sides.¡± I said, with a serious expression.


    Count Vaughan and his nephew stood up and bowed their heads.


    ¡°We''re willing to join you sir, if it means you can become the king you were meant to be¡±, he said, in a determined tone.


    ¡°Let''s have the next meeting in a couple of days, after my wife comes back with the information about Count Livens and Prince Marshall plans. We shall meet again and discuss them¡±, I said, as I rose out of my seat.


    Count Vaughan looked at me confused as he tilted his head to the left side.


    ¡°Your wife, what do you mean sir?¡±, he asked.


    Morgan and I glanced at each other and I sighed. I wondered how he''ll react once I tell him who she is and what she does.


    ¡°My wife is a mercenary, She''s the daughter of Masiro Henrico¡±, I said, looking down at him.


    ¡°Masiro Henrico¡±, he mumbled. His mouth dropped. ¡°the Chief of the largest mercenary clan¡±, he said.


    I laughed a little while watching the expressions on his face changing as he processed what I said.


    ¡°How the hell¡±, he mumbled.


    ¡°Long story¡±, I said, ¡°it''s getting late, I should head back to the Duke''s villa, my daughter should be returning from the palace.  She went to a tea party in disguise to meet my mother¡±, I continued on saying.


    Count Vaughan was still looking appalled.


    ¡°I should get ready to leave as well¡±, Morgan said, ¡°I''ll try to set up the next meeting and invite one of the rebel leaders¡±, he added.


    After the meeting, Yeshiva and I headed back to the car. It had already gotten dark outside and I wanted to get back to the villa  to see If Sage made it back from the palace.


    I wonder how Rosie and Natalie are doing¡°, Yeshiva said.


    ¡°I''m sure they''re doing fine¡±, I responded.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    Once it became night time, mother and I left the local inn. Instead of taking the car, we decided to travel on foot through the woods. After studying the map mother gave me, I remembered that the woods were a shortcut to the Count''s estate.


    We traveled through the woods for thirty minutes as I had kept up with the time. When we finally made it to the end of the wood, we reached the wall behind the Counts estate. It was smaller than the previous one, but this time we didn''t see any servants outside.


    We climbed the wall and looked over to see what part of the estate we were in.


    ¡°Looks like we''re near the garden again.¡± Mother said, as she looked around.


    ¡°But there''s no one outside, how are we going to get in?¡±, I asked.


    Mother pointed at the side of the mansion.


    ¡°We have to climb up and find an empty room¡±, she said.


    I nodded my head and followed behind my mother. We ran to the side of the mansion and instead of climbing the side of it, we decided to find an empty room on the first floor. When we got to one of the windows, mother peeked inside as the curtains were open. The lights were on and we didn''t see anyone in the room.  Mother placed her hand on the bottom to see if the window would open. Since it was unlocked we climbed through after mother opened it.


    ¡°Now what?¡±, I asked after we were inside the room.


    ¡°Since  we changed into maid uniforms before coming, we should be able to go into the hall. If someone notice us, we can incapacitated them and drag them inside the room.


    Mother peeked out the door and saw that the hallway was cleared. She gestured for me to follow her and we walked into the hallway.


    ¡°Now we just need to find a ventilation passage¡±, mother said.


    We walked until we reached another hallway connected to the other side of the mansion. Two maids walking with trays in their hands, and noticed us.


    ¡°Are you two new as well?¡±, one of the maids asked. She had long blonde hair and pale skin with brown eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, it was our first day¡±, mother answered, ¡°Where are you two going?¡±, mother asked.


    ¡°We''re headed back to the maids quarters¡± she answered.


    ¡°We were on our way there as well¡±, mother said.


    ¡°Let''s all go together,¡± the maid said.


    We followed behind them and walked down the hallway.  There was a door at the end of the hall. When the maid opened it, it led to another part of the mansion. There were many doors on each side of the hall. We continued to follow them until we reached a door on the left side of the hall. When she opened it, it was a room with four small beds.


    ¡°This is our room, we can pick our own room, you two can room with us if you want until they assign our works tomorrow.¡±, she said.


    We settled in the room, each picking a bed.


    ¡°Some more maids will be arriving tomorrow, once they get here they will be assigned positions within the mansion¡±, the other maid said.


    I decided to get a little friendly with them.


    ¡°We didn''t get a chance to introduce ourselves, I''m Rosie¡±, I said.


    ¡°I''m Emily¡±, the other maid said, she was taller than me and had long wavy ginger colored hair.


    ¡°I''m  Natalie¡±, mother said.


    ¡°I''m Casey,¡± the maid that let us follow her said.


    We talked for a while, until the two of them decided to go to sleep.


    Mother and I waited until they were asleep to leave the room. We walked up the same hall that we came from and roamed around the mansion until we found the basement. We snuck into the basement and mother searched  for a ventilation passage. Once she found it, we climbed through searching for the Counts office.


    After thirty minutes of roaming around randomly, we stumbled upon the Counts office that was on the third floor. Mother raised her hand up, as we started to hear voices. She gestured for me to move closer slowly, and we peeked down and started to eavesdrop.


    We saw Count Livens talking to a gentleman that was dressed in a knight uniform.


    ¡°Are you sure we''ll be able to pull this off sir?¡±, the knight asked.


    ¡°As long as we keep pretending to be on his side, it''ll be easier to access information and sell it to the neighboring kingdom¡±, Count Livens answered.


    Mother and I glanced at each other for a moment and started to peek again.


    ¡°Selling military information to the Kingdom Of Kalpana, is considered treason if we are found out.¡±, the knight said.


    Count Livens sat back in his seat and folded his arms.


    ¡°We need this war to happen in order to give Prince Christian the throne, once we kill all the remaining members of the royal family, our family will become royals.¡±, Count Livens said.


    ¡°Are you sure the people of the kingdom will accept the king''s illegitimate son as the king¡±, the knight asked.


    Mother and I looked at each other.


    Holy shit, so the king does have an illegitimate son, I thought to myself.


    ¡°After my sister left the palace she gave birth to Prince Christian. When we framed Prince Moises for murder, he was the first obstacle we had to remove to start our plan. Finding out Prince Moises also had illegitimate children was just a bonus.¡± Count Livens said.


    I balled up my fist and mother grabbed my hand.


    ¡°What''s our next move now sir?¡±, the knight asked.


    ¡°Prince Marshall wants to attack a few rebel camps,¡± Count Livens said and handed the knight some type of document.


    It was quiet for a moment.


    ¡°This man¡±, the knight paused for a second.


    ¡°He''s one of the rebels camp leaders, he was a famous bounty hunter and a former knight a long time ago and disappeared. He''s back for some reason and for the past three months he''s been gathering people at a fast pace that has any type of problems with the royal family. I don''t know what caused his return but we need to find him and get him to join us¡±, Count Livens said.


    Mother tapped me and gestured for me to follow her back down the passage. I nodded my head, I was about to follow her but suddenly heard a name that caused my heart to race. I stopped and looked back down to peek at them again.


    ¡°His name is Nathan Williams,¡± Count Livens said.


    I held my hand over my mouth in shock and felt the tears roll down my face. I mumbled to myself, "You''re alive."

 Chapter 48-Problem

    Chapter 48-Problem


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    When I heard Nathan was still alive, I was relieved to know he was okay. I continued to listen to Count Livens'' conversation and I felt my mother tap me on the shoulder. I looked up at her and she placed her hand on the side of my face.


    ¡°Is he your adoptive father?¡±mother mouthed to me.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°Let''s go back to the room¡±, mother mouthed.


    I followed behind her and we made it back to the basement. We hurried back to the room before the other maid could wake up. Once we were in the room, we saw that the maids were still asleep. Mother and I sat on the bed and started to discuss what we heard from Count Livens conversation.


    ¡°So, we found out your adoptive father is still alive, and he''s one of the rebel leaders¡±, mother mumbled to herself.


    ¡°We should try to get in contact with him¡±, I said.


    ¡°It''ll be good to let your father know about this, it''ll give us more allies for the war.¡±, mother said.


    ¡°It seems like the Count wants him to join his side. It looks like everyone is planning for war¡±, I said.


    Mother started pacing back and forth.


    ¡°We need to get in touch with all the rebel groups, if they all want the same thing. We should be able to join together. The problem is, each noble household has their own knightage and some of the high ranking nobles have their own military. We currently don''t know which side they all support at the moment.¡±, mother explained, still pacing back and forth.


    ¡°Should we cut the mission short and head back to the villa?¡±, I asked.


    Mother shook her head, ¡°No, we must get more information about Count Livens plan.¡± She said.


    ¡°We should study the estate while everyone is sleeping¡±, I said.


    Mother nodded her head.


    After a few hours passed, I followed behind mother and we snuck back into the basement. We climbed into the passageway and crawled to the third floor again. When we noticed the count wasn''t in his office anymore. We opened the vent and dropped down inside of the office. We went through some of his documents and found letters he exchanged with someone. Since we decided to stay for another day, we didn''t take any documents with us because we didn''t want to cause suspicion. All of sudden we heard someone outside of the door.


    ¡°Shit, find somewhere to hide¡±, mother said.


    We hurried and hid in different spots in the room. Since it was a large area I hid behind one of the bookshelves. When the door opened, we saw a knight coming into the room. It was strange, he seemed like he was sneaking into the office as well.


    He started fumbling through the same document we were looking at.


    ¡°Shit, where is it¡±, he was mumbling to himself but I could hear him.


    ¡°I have to hurry and remove the location before he sees it¡±, he said, still fumbling through the documents.


    I noticed my mother was moving closer to the desk discreetly. While the knight wasn''t paying attention.


    ¡°Found it¡±, he said, raising up a document.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    When he started to turn around, mother hit him in the back of his head. He fell to the ground and mother stood over him.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±, he said while groaning, ¡°What the hell¡±, he said grabbing the back of his head.


    I walked over and stood next to my mother.


    The knight turned around facing our direction and mother''s mouth dropped.


    ¡°Valian¡±, she said.


    The man looked up still holding his head, ¡°Natalie?¡±, he said, looking surprised.


    I looked at them back and forth.


    ¡°Mom, do you know him?¡±, I asked, in confusion.


    Mother sighed and put her hand on her hip and stared down at the man.


    ¡°He''s my brother¡±, she said.


    Mother looked at him while he was still on the floor groaning and holding the back of his head.


    "What the hell are you doing here?", she asked, standing over him.


    He continued to hold his head, "I''ve been disguising as the Counts knight for the past few months" he said, without looking up at her.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After crying my eyes out, Nathan managed to calm me down. I was so exhausted from running for a long time I ended up collapsing in front of him. He picked me and carried me inside of the cabin.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±, he asked. He was sitting by the table cleaning off a knife.


    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Just a few hours¡±, he answered.


    I moved the blanket off of me and sat up facing his direction. Seeing that he was more muscular then before and his short curly maroon hair and light brown eyes again made me feel like I was dreaming.


    ¡°We thought you were dead¡±, I said, in a sad tone.


    He placed the knife down on the table and looked over at me. I noticed he had a long scar on the side of his face.


    ¡°I managed to get out of the car while it was falling into the water.¡±, he said, ¡°I was ambushed on the way to meet one of my acquaintances¡±, he added.


    ¡°How did you end up in the kingdom?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°I''m from the western region of the kingdom. After finding out you two were kidnapped. I managed to get on a ship that was headed in the kingdom''s direction.¡±, he said.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±, I asked, ¡°I don''t know how far I managed to run, it had to be over a couple of hours¡±, I said.


    He got up from the table and walked over to where I was sitting. He bent down in front of me and placed his hand on the top of my head.


    ¡°Kiddo, you managed to run all the way into the western region of the forest. This part of the forest is a hunting area, "he said.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, raising my voice a little. ¡°But how?¡±, I asked, in total confusion.


    He got up and sat next to me.


    ¡°The western region isn''t that far from the central region.¡± He mentioned.


    He held his head down for a moment before looking at me again.


    ¡°Did you manage to meet your parents?¡±, he asked, with a concerned expression.


    I nodded my head and I could feel the sense of relief in his body language.


    ¡°How''s Rosie?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°She misses you¡±, I said.


    He smiled, ¡°I''ll see her again some day¡±, he said.


    Then I suddenly remembered something, I jumped up and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°We have to go find your sister¡±, I said, pulling his arm.


    He looked confused, ¡°My sister?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Asiana¡±, I said, looking at him with a serious expression.


    ¡°What, how did you meet my sister?¡±, he asked, with a worried expression.


    ¡°She helped me and my birth mother escape the palace¡±, I said.


    ¡°Where is she now?, he asked, with a concerned expression.


    ¡°We escaped from the palace and were chased by guards, she''s somewhere in the forest. She told me to keep running while she distracts the guards.¡±, I explained to him.


    He got up and walked to the door, ¡°Are you able to move?¡±, he asked.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°We''ll search until daylight, I''m sure my sister found a place to hide.¡±, he said, ¡°If she managed to run this far, I know a place she would hide at¡± he added.


    We walked out of the cabin, and I followed behind him. He turned and handed me a short sword.


    ¡°It''s a dagger¡±, he said, as he noticed my facial expression.


    ¡°I''m sure you''ve had some combat training. After all, the Henrico Clan is one of the best mercenary Clans in history.¡±, he said.


    I stopped walking for a second, after realizing what he just said.


    ¡°Wait, how did you know we went to the Henrico Clans territory?¡±, I asked.


    He turned around and looked directly at me.


    ¡°My acquaintance is your uncle Valian Henrico,¡± he said.


    I was stunned, I was about to say something until he held his hand up.


    ¡°Looks like we have company¡±, he said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Yeshiva and I finally made it back to the villa. It was almost 4 o''clock in the morning. I was hoping Sage made it back from the palace. When we entered the villa, I walked up the stairs and was going to knock on Sage''s room door. When I made it to the second floor, I saw one of the maids pacing back and forth. When she saw me, she ran over to and grabbed my shirt.


    ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness, your highness¡±, she said while panting.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Princess Sage, Lord Sylvester, and Dame Asiana haven''t made it back to the villa yet¡±, she said.


    My heart sunk for a second, ¡°Where is Duke Vernon?¡±, I asked, and I felt my blood boiling.


    ¡°In the office sir, he told me to tell you to come to the office as soon as you arrived.", the maid said.


    I immediately ran towards the office and kicked open the door. Duke Vernon was standing behind the desk.


    ¡°Prince Moises¡±, he said.


    ¡°Where the fuck is my daughter!¡±, I yelled.


    Duke Vernon put his hands up and gestured for me to sit down but I refused.


    He held my head and sighed, ¡°We have a major problem¡±, he said.


    I slammed my hands down on the table, ¡°What''s the problem?¡±, I asked.


    Duke Vernon sighed again.


    ¡°Your mother, Queen Malaysia, arrested Sylvester, and Princess Sage is missing,¡± he said.


    I grabbed him by the shirt out of anger and pulled him towards me, ¡°What the fuck do you mean my Sage is missing?¡± I asked.


    Duke Vernon looked directly at me.


    ¡°Sage escaped from the palace again, but this time it was your mother that tried to keep her in the palace,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± I yelled, ¡°Why?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°When I went to visit Sylvester in the prison cell, he told me your mother tried to make a deal with Princess Sage¡±, Duke Vernon stated.


    I let go of his shirt and balled up my fist.


    ¡°What was the deal?¡±, I asked, I was hoping it wasn''t what I thought it was.


    Duke Vernon cleared his throat.


    ¡°In order to rescind your exile status, Sage has to marry the neighboring kingdom''s Prince for a peace treaty¡±, he explained.


    After hearing my mother wanted to sell my daughter off, in my eyes she wasn''t any better than my father. I was about to storm out of the room and go straight to the palace.


    ¡°Wait¡±, Duke Vernon yelled out.


    I turned around and faced his direction again.


    ¡°We have another problem¡±, he said, with a worried expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I asked, impatiently.


    ¡°The Queen said, if she doesn''t marry the neighboring Prince. She''s going to charge our family with treason¡±, he said.

 Chapter 49- Problems (2)

    Chapter 49- Problems (2)


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Nathan held his hand up, and slowly took a step forward. I could feel multiple presence surrounding us. Whether they were friendly or hostile was the question that came to mind.


    "Come out", Nathan shouted.


    For a moment it was completely silent, until four people came walking from behind the trees in different areas. Nathan lowered his hand and I could see he lowered his defense.


    "Why the fuck are you sneaking around Palin", Nathan said.


    A middle-aged man walked closer and Nathan walked towards him.


    "Sorry boss, we saw a couple of knights roaming through the forest, we were following them discreetly.", the man said.


    "How many?"Nathan asked.


    A younger man and two women walked over to where Nathan was standing.


    "About a dozen", one of the women said, She was short and had short magenta hair.


    One of the men peeked over Nathan''s shoulder and looked directly at me.


    "Who''s that?", he asked.


    Nathan turned toward me and gestured for me to come over. I walked over and stood next to him.


    "This is one of my girls", he said looking down at me. "Her name is Sage, but you should address her accordingly", he said, and looked at the man.


    "Really, this is one of the princesses you''ve been guarding all these years?", the middle-aged man asked.


    Nathan nodded his head,"This isn''t her natural look, she''s in disguise", he said.


    The two women leaned their faces toward me and stared at me.


    "That explains why the Knights are roaming through the forest", the younger woman said, she had long honey blond hair and was fair skinned with light purple eyes.


    Nathan gestured to them to follow him inside of the cabin. We all entered the cabin and I saw all their faces more clearly. Nathan started to introduce them to me.


    "This gentleman here is Viscount Palin Kelley from the western region", he said, pointing at the middle-aged man.


    The man bowed his head, and looked back up and smiled.


    "This is Chena, she''s an assassin that''s been working under me for the past 20 years", he said pointing at the woman with the magenta hair.


    She bowed, "Nice to meet you Princess Sage", she said, and smiled.


    Nathan walked over to the younger man and placed his hand onto his shoulder.


    "This young gentleman is Baron Calvin Vincente, he''s one of the leaders of the rebel groups.


    The man bowed his head.


    Nathan pointed over to the younger woman, "This is Destiny, she''s also an assassin and a member of the rebel groups.


    I was so shocked to find out that Nathan is the one going around forming rebel groups. Before I could say anything, Nathan raised his hand again. Then I realized the cabin was surrounded.


    "Looks like the Knights made it this far", Chena said.


    "Let''s hurry up and get rid of them, so I can go search for my sister", Nathan said and walked over to the door.


    He turned his head and looked directly at me.


    "Have you fought multiple people at one time yet?", he asked.


    "Not fought but shot them down with arrows", I answered.


    He smirked and seemed impressed. It reminded me of how much he tried to get Rosie and I to learn martial arts. We complained so much because he was so strict.


    The rest of them walked over to the door behind Nathan.


    "Come now, I''ll show you how to fight multiple enemies at the same time.", Nathan said.


    I nodded my head and picked up the dagger he gave me earlier.


    Not even a second later, they all ran out of the cabin and instantly started fighting the knights. I ran out behind them and ran into a knight who tried to grab me.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Without hesitation, I raised the dagger up and slashed him across the throat. I didn''t wait for him to fall and continued to run ahead. Nathan and the others were fighting and killing knights left and right. One of the knights ran towards me with a sword in his hand.


    Before I could react Nathan got in front of me and stabbed the knight in the chest. The knight dropped his sword and started to groan.


    "We need to leave this area now, it''ll be daylight soon", he said.


    I nodded my head and followed behind them as they started to run.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    It''s been about 20 years since I''ve seen my brother. I still remembered his voice so I had no problem identifying him. I was wondering, why is he inside Count Livens'' estate.


    "What the hell Natalie, why did you hit me in the head", he said while groaning and holding his head.


    "Why the hell are you here?", I asked, while folding my arms.


    He tried to get up off the floor, I reached my hand out to give him some support.


    "I needed to destroy a document before he reads it", he said.


    "What is the document for?", I asked, curiously.


    He looked at me and then looked over at Rosemary.


    "Is this..", he paused for a second.


    "My daughter Rosemary", I said.


    He looked in my direction again, "So it''s true, you do have children with Prince Moises". He said.


    I nodded my head but I wasn''t going to go into details with him.


    "I found out about you having children from an acquaintance, Nathan Williams. We did a few jobs together during his bounty hunter days. I suddenly got an email from him asking me to meet in the free nation of Katou", he explained.


    Rosemary walked closer to Valian, "When did you meet him again?", she asked with a worried expression.


    "Three months ago, right after you two were kidnapped. I arranged a way for him to get on a ship", he said.


    Rosemary looked shocked for a moment and then started to speak, "Wait, we came here on a ship", she said.


    Valian placed his hand on Rosemary''s shoulder, "it''s possible you two were on the same ship but didn''t know." He said.


    Rosemary started to tear up and I walked over to comfort her. I looked over at Valian and asked him he same question from before.


    "What is the document for?", I asked again.


    "All the rebel groups locations, I know he''s an double agent but right now Prince Marshall is trying to attack the rebel groups before the coronation.", he explained.


    "I''ll help you look", I said.


    Valian, Rosemary and I started going through all the files. We found multiple documents about the rebel groups. One document caught my attention. It had a photo of a young man that looked to be in his late teens, he had caramel skin and long blonde hair with dark gold eyes. It was something about him that made me feel uneasy.


    "Its almost daylight we need to get out of here", Valian said.


    Instead of staying another day in the estate. I decided Rosemary and I should head back to the villa.


    "Where are you headed now?", I asked Valian.


    He looked up at me, "Western region", he said.


    "Can you do me a favor?", I asked him.


    He nodded his head.


    "Get in contact with Duke Winter while you''re in the western region. Rosemary and I will return to the Northern border. Father shall be returning there soon", I said.


    Valian nodded his head again, and we both went our separate ways after leaving the office.


    "Let''s go home", I said to Rosemary.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I stood there stunned. Why was my mother going that far? Why would she threaten Duke Vernon with treason? The questions kept pouring into my mind and I was starting to get a headache.


    "I can''t believe she wants to sell my daughter off for a fucking peace treaty", I said, balling up my fist.


    Duke Vernon walked over and placed his hand on my arm.


    "You know this happens in the royal family all the time. In order to have peace, someone must sacrifice for the kingdom", he said.


    I looked at him glaringly, "There''s no way I''m allowing Sage to marry anyone, especially from that damn kingdom" I said.


    I could already picture how Natalie would react when she finds out. The Henrico Clan has no ties to either kingdom and would destroy both of them.


    Duke Vernon sighed, "She said she will release Sylvester after you make a decision. Either get your exile rescinded or she''ll charge the Synovial''s dukedom with treason", he said once again.


    "I need to find my daughter", I said.


    "Sage rejected her offer because she''s with Nashi. She only threatened treason because Princess Sage and Nashi are together. If we keep them apart..", I stopped him from speaking after I raised my hand.


    "I won''t sacrifice my daughter, Natalie would kill me and everyone else before that happens" I said, seriously.


    Duke Vernon had a worried expression. I put my hand on his shoulder, "After I find Sage, we''re leaving the villa", I said and started to walk off.


    "Where are you going to go, are you going back to the Henrico Clan?", he asked, trying to stop me from leaving the office.


    " I have a better idea. If my mother wants to threaten someone with treason. I''ll give her the right family to threaten." I said.


    Duke Vernon flinched after seeing my expression. I didn''t bother to hear anything else he had to say. I left the office and walked toward my room. On the way there, I saw Nashi running up the hall toward me.


    "Prince Mosies", he said, as he stood in front of me panting.


    "The maid just told me Sage never returned back to the villa", he said, I could feel the panicking in his voice.


    "She''s missing", I said, balling my fist up again.


    Nashi eyes widened,"What do you mean?", he asked in disbelief.


    "Your brother was arrested and Sage fled the palace. It seems like my mother is the one who tried to keep her in the palace", I explained.


    I could tell Nashi had heart dropped when I told him Sage was missing.


    I heard footsteps approaching and turned around and saw Duke Vernon. Nashi stepped forward facing his father.


    "Nashi", I called out to him.


    He turned around and looked at me, his expression was filled with sadness.


    "My mother wants Sage to get married to the neighboring kingdom''s Crown Prince. In order to rescind my exile and allow me to come back to the Royal family or she''s going to charge the Dukedom with treason", I explained to him.


    Nashi''s eyes widened even more and he started to ball up his fist. Now was the time for him to prove he loved my daughter.


    "Nashi, are you willing to give up your nobility for Sage?", I asked with a serious expression.


    Nashi hesitated, and that was all I needed to know. I turned around and didn''t bother to look back.


    "Once I find Sage, we''re leaving", I said, "if your resolve is that weak , stay the fuck away from my daughter." I shouted.


    I walked away and headed towards the stairs. When I made it to the first floor, I heard footsteps and turned around. I saw Nashi and Duke Vernon running down the stairs. I ignored them and walked to the front door. When I opened the door Yeshiva was standing outside smoking a cigarette.


    "Let''s go", I said to Yeshiva, he didn''t hesitate and followed behind me.


    "Wait, Prince Moises, where are you going?"Duke Vernon shouted out.


    I turned my head, "To the western region, if Natalie happens to come back before I do, tell her to come to Duke Winters estate.", I said and walked to the car.

 Chapter 50-Assigned

    Chapter 50- Assigned


    (NASHI P.O.V)


    I stood in front of the door, and I was devastated. After hearing Princess Sage was missing my mind went haywire. While trying to process what was going on, I made a mistake and hesitated in front of Prince Moises. He was furious and walked off, then I knew I messed up.


    ¡°What are we going to do father?¡±I turned and faced my father.


    ¡°Nashi¡±, he called out with a sad expression, ¡°Your brother was arrested.¡±, he stated.


    I understood that part but why did I hesitate, when Prince Moises asked me if I would give up my nobility. I stood there balling my fist up.


    ¡°Nashi¡±, my father called out to me.


    I looked over at him again.


    ¡°I won''t let anyone steal Sage from me¡±, I said, looking directly at him and balling up my fist.


    He walked up and placed his hand on my shoulder. He sighed.


    ¡°Right now, let''s try to find her and get your brother out of prison¡±. He said.


    Without saying anything back I ran up to my room. I leaned my head up against the door, even her scent remained in my room. I slid down and held my head with both of my hands.


    ¡°Sage¡± I mumbled and felt the tears falling down my face."Where are you" I mumbled again and leaned my head against the door.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    It became morning after I left the villa furious, there''s no way I''ll leave my daughter''s future to an unsure man.


    ¡°What''s our destination?¡±, Yeshiva asked.


    ¡°Before we head to the western region, let''s stop by Count Vaughan again.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±, Yeshiva responded.


    I contemplated on whether or not I should go straight to the palace. But knowing Sage wasn''t there was only going to take the time away from searching for her. I was going to confront my mother, but since my brother Morgan is still in the area of Count Vaughan domain. I decided to go and talk to him. I was angry, but I needed to know more about this whole peace treaty conference.


    We traveled for three hours, and the sun had started to rise. I was worried about my daughter, but with her constant training I know she''ll be able to take care of herself.


    After arriving in front of the Count Vaughan estate again, I got out and slammed the door. I rang the intercom on his gate and one of the butlers came out of the villa. He hurried to the gate and bowed his head.


    ¡°You highness, is everything okay?, Why are you here so early?¡±, he questioned me.


    I glared at him and he cowered down.


    ¡°Where is Count Vaughan?¡±, I asked.


    The butler kept his head down, ¡°He went to the eastern border with Prince Morgan¡±, he stated.


    I turned around without looking back and Yeshiva followed behind me. Once we got into the car, I told Yeshiva what happened.


    ¡°Do you know which side of the palace she fled from?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°I''m not sure, but most likely she entered the forest. Sylvester was arrested, and my mother threatened Duke Vernon with treason, if Sage doesn''t marry one of the neighboring kingdom''s princes¡±, I explained.


    ¡°Wait, are they trying to marry Rosie off too?¡±, he asked, while gripping the steering wheel.


    ¡°We need to find out more information about this peace treaty conference, let''s head back to the villa. I need to ask Duke Vernon something.¡±, I stated.


    Yeshiva nodded his head and we drove off.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After leaving the cabin, the sun started to rise. We traveled on foot for over four hours through the forest. We arrived at a medium-sized villa in the western region. Supposedly, it was Viscount Palin¡¯s estate and he was the landlord of a large village.


    Nathan waited until I was settled into a room before he and the other two men left to go search the forest for Asiana. The two women stayed behind as my personal guards. I was glad they were friendly and they were excited to meet me.


    I laid across the bed and stared up at the ceiling. So much happened over the past few months, and I know it''s only going to get more chaotic. I couldn''t help but think about my father, I''m sure he learned about what happened. My thoughts were interrupted when I heard a knock on the door.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I got up and walked over to the door. When I opened it, Chena was standing outside the door.


    ¡°Good afternoon Princess¡±, she greeted me and bowed.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Chena¡±, I said.


    ¡°I came to tell you that breakfast was ready¡±, she said.


    I didn''t realize how much time had passed.


    ¡°Okay,¡±I said, while getting off the bed.


    I followed behind her and entered the dining room.


    ¡°Princess¡±, the maids and butlers bowed as they greeted me.


    Once they found out I was Prince Moises daughter, they started to cater to my every need. I had gotten used to the whole Princess treatment, but it still gets overwhelming at times.


    ¡°Chena¡±, I called out to her.


    Ever since Nathan appointed her as my guard, she''s been constantly standing around me.


    ¡°Do you need anything my lady?¡±, she asked.


    I nodded my head, ¡°Is there a way I can get in touch with my father in the Northern region?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°There''s a way, but you have to do it by email or letter¡±, she said.


    ¡°I would like to send a message to my father¡±, I said.


    ¡°I''ll get everything ready for you¡±, she said.


    I nodded my head and started to eat my food.


    The door to the dining room opened and the younger woman Destiny came into the room.


    ¡°Princess¡±, she called out to me in an excited tone.


    She walked over and stood on the side of me.


    ¡°How about we all take a walk in the village¡± she suggested.


    I nodded my head, and got up from the table.


    ¡°Wait, Princess, you should dress more comfortably¡±, Chena said.


    I followed her back to the room and she handed me a pair of clothes. It was a guard''s uniform, she tied my hair up into a ponytail.


    ¡°This way you can look like a regular female guard, if you dress as a noble you might get attack by a villager¡±, she explained


    ¡°Why?, isn''t Viscount Palin a noble as well?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°You will understand once we enter the village¡±, she said.


    After leaving the villa, we walked throughout the village. We stopped by different markets and met many people along the way. One part of the village caught my attention. It was poor and filled with people who were starving. I was shocked while looking around.


    ¡°This is where all the orphans from the war gathered. Many of them lost their parents when the western border was attacked by the neighboring kingdom a few months ago.¡±, Chena explained.


    I looked around and saw all the young children and young adults.


    ¡°Why are they gathering in the village?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Right now it''s their only safe haven, since the king doesn''t care about commoners¡±, she said.


    What a useless king, I thought to myself.


    ¡°We should head back to the villa, I''m sure Nathan will be back soon¡±, Chena said.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After Valian left the Counts estate, he told mother about one of the organizations that Count Livens was involved in. We sat in one of the rooms in the maid quarters. After the other maids were assigned to another part of the estate. Mother and I continued to stay in the room.


    ¡°Slavery trades¡±, she mumbled as she read the document


    ¡°What?¡±, I asked, listening to her mumbling.


    ¡°Shit, this is getting even more dangerous than I thought¡±, mother looked at me.


    ¡°Should we stay for another day?¡±, I asked.


    Mother nodded.


    We hurried and hid the document after hearing someone approaching the room. The head maid opened the door and looked over at us.


    ¡°We''re assigning duties today, follow me¡±, she said, in a stern tone.


    We followed behind her and saw other maids and butlers lined up in a straight line. We stood next to them and faced the head maid and the head butler.


    ¡°Now since you''re all new, we''re going to assign you duties you have to perform¡±, the head maid. She was an older woman with bright purple eyes and short curly gray hair.


    ¡°You ¡°, she said and pointed at mother.


    ¡°You''re assigned to the kitchen¡± she stated.


    These people must really want to die, putting her in a kitchen will be their worst mistake ever.


    ¡°You¡±, the head maid pointed at me, ¡°You''re assigned to clean the rooms on the third floor¡±, she said.


    After she assigned everyone, the head maid dismissed everyone. I looked at my mother and she gestured her right hand to me and I nodded my head. We went our separate ways and I headed to the third floor.


    When I got to the third floor I was handed cleaning supplies from another maid. She told me which rooms I had to clean. One of the rooms had a guest inside and she told me to be careful around him.


    I started to clean one of the rooms and searched around it. Unfortunately, there wasn''t anything useful, when I walked out of the room. I ran into someone and they caught me from falling.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±he asked, he had a deep foreign accent.


    I looked up and saw a tall muscular man dressed like a knight. He had fair skin, with short curly silver hair and light blue eyes.


    ¡°Yes, sorry, I wasn''t paying attention¡±, I said politely.


    He let go of me and started to walk off. I watched as he walked down the hall and entered another room. Then I realized he went into Count Livens office.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    I was assigned to the kitchen and followed behind the head maid. There were four other maids and three butlers that were assigned to the kitchen. When I entered the kitchen, I saw the chefs making lunch.


    ¡°You, help the other maids set up the dining room¡±, the head maid demanded.


    I grabbed the silverware and plates and followed behind the other two maids.


    ¡°I hope what happened at the last estate doesn''t happen here¡±, one of the maids said.


    I pretended I didn''t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°What happened at the other estate?¡±, I asked.


    She turned towards me as we were setting the plates onto the table.


    ¡°Someone burned it down, Lady Melanie died in her room"the maid explained.


    I felt satisfied, but I had to pretend to be shocked.


    ¡°Oh my God, who would do such a thing?¡±, I asked.


    The maid looked around before answering me.


    ¡°Everyone in the estate hated her, the one who survived the fire was happy she died¡±, she said.


    I felt happy inside knowing that.


    ¡°Did all the survivors come back here? I asked, curiously.


    The maid shook her head, ¡°No everyone left, another woman and I remained¡±, she said.


    I felt a little concerned and decided to ask her something.


    ¡°Do you know where they all went?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°My friend went to Duke''s Synovial villa, after the survivors were fired¡±, she said.


    I almost dropped one of the plates, ¡°What?¡±, I mumbled.


    Suddenly, the butler started to bring in the food and set the table. After a couple minutes, Count Livens and two men came into the dining room.


    One was tall and dressed like a knight, while the other had on a suit. They all took a seat and started to eat their food.


    ¡°Prince Marshall should be arriving soon¡±, Count Livens mentioned. ¡°I''ve been contacting different mercenary groups to commission them to join our side of the war. Since they aren''t loyal to anyone, we need to use their military power¡±, he added.


    ¡°Which group are you trying to commission?¡±, the knight asked.


    ¡°The Henrico Clan¡±, Count Livens stated.

 Chapter 51-Commissioned

    Chapter 51-Commissioned


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    After making it back to the territory, Masiro went to gather the elders and I went to find Na''mah. I told Na''mah about everything that had happened so far and that Natalie wanted to see her. She agreed to come back with us and Cena and Jemas also agreed.


    I sat on the bed, wondering if Sage made it back to the Duke''s villa. I''ve been worried about her even before I left the kingdom.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I heard a knock on the door. When I answered I saw Cena standing there. I invited her in and she stood in front of me.


    ¡°Can you give me a good reason to help them, why should we join your war¡±, she asked in a demanding tone.


    ¡°Watch your tone little girl¡±, I said sternly.


    She relaxed herself a little before I spoke again.


    ¡°The reason is because they''re still a part of your bloodline¡±, I said.


    ¡°But their¡­¡±, she was starting to say but I held My hand up.


    ¡°Royal or not, they''re still your family¡±, I said in a serious tone.


    She stood there and bit the side of her lip.


    ¡°What problem do you have with Sage and Rosemary?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°They''re my competition for the Chief position¡±, she said.


    ¡°What about your uncle isn''t he the next Chief¡±, I asked.


    She shook her head, ¡°he refused the position¡±, she said.


    I walked closer to her and placed my hand onto her shoulder.


    ¡°Just try to get along with them, once you get to know them properly. You''ll see just how much they fit into this family¡±, I said and smirked.


    She nodded her head and turned to leave the room. Before she could leave out she turned around again.


    ¡°Grandfather is having a clan meeting in ten minutes¡± she said.


    After she left, Massey entered the room. While I was in the kingdom, I asked him to find information about Nathan on whether he was alive or dead.


    ¡°I got some intel", " he said, while closing the door.


    ¡°What have you learned?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°He''s alive and he''s somewhere inside of the kingdom¡±, he said.


    I felt relieved to know that. Nathan is one of the best bounty hunters from the kingdom. After the war, he left the knightage of a noble household and became a bounty hunter. I knew a little car accident couldn''t stop him from finding the girls. Now I just need to find his location. I thought to myself.


    We left the room and headed down to the meeting.


    (MASIRO HENRICO P.O.V)


    Once we made it back to the Clans territory, I went to call all of the elders and squad leaders. I was walking down the stairs and looked at Natalie''s and Na''mah''s portraits on the wall.


    I was happy to find my daughter and now I can reunite her with her twin sister. I was still amazed that Natalie also had twins. When I first met them, I was stunned at how much they acted like their mother. All my grandchildren are strong and I''m proud of them. Now I just got to find that son of mine. He''s been neglecting his clan duties, and has always been a pain in the ass.


    ¡°Chief, everyone is ready¡±, my butler Henry said.


    I walked down the stairs and headed to the conference room. When I entered everyone stood up and bowed.


    ¡°Chief¡±, they said all at once.


    I sat down and started to talking about everything


    ¡°Let''s get the meeting started, did any commissions come in?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yes we received one commission and one request¡±, one of the elders said.


    ¡°Let''s start with the commission¡±, I said.


    One of the squad leaders stepped forward, he was the captain of our special forces.


    ¡°Chief, we received a commission from the neighboring kingdom of Kalpana, it was a request to help them with a small territory war¡±, he explained.


    ¡°Who took the request?¡±, I asked


    ¡°Saul Blairsville and his squad¡±, he stated.


    ¡°And the request?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°We received a request from an Count Livens, to join the upcoming war between the Kingdom of Vanuatu and the kingdom of Kalpana¡±, he explained.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    When I heard who made the request I was interested. Even though we''re having our own little rebellion. I should go ahead and take all his money, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Take the commission, since we''re already going to be in the war. Might as well, take all their money¡±, I said and smirked.


    I''ll use their funds and give it to Sage and Rosemary, maybe even buy them a villa of their own inside the kingdom so they could leave that stupid Duke''s villa.


    ¡°I''ll be taking a squad back with me to the Vanuatu kingdom. Since we got a request, we can legally enter the kingdom and won''t have to go over the border walls.¡±, I said.


    I stood up, ¡°I''ll be taking the first squad plus Cena and Jemas¡±, I said.


    ¡°Yes Chief¡±, they shouted and bowed.


    ¡°Get the vehicles ready, we''ll be leaving tomorrow¡±, I said.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    After Count Livens and the two men left the dining room, we cleaned off the table. When I heard he sent a request to my clan, I decided we didn''t need to stay here anymore. Since my father could use his mercenary tag to enter the kingdom. It''ll make it easier to move around without hiding. I know most of the nobles like to hire mercenaries to do their dirty work.


    I waited until I was dismissed from the head maid and walked back to the room. On my way, out of the kitchen I saw the knight standing in the hallway. I wanted to get a better look at him, but was interrupted when the head maid came walking down the hall. She stopped in front of him and bowed her head.


    ¡°Master¡±, she said.


    Why was she calling the knight master, I thought to myself.


    ¡°She''s gone¡±, I heard the head maid say.


    I was going to eavesdrop more until other maids started to come from out of the kitchen. I continued to walk toward the room to see if Rosemary returned.


    When I entered the room, Rosemary was sitting on the bed.


    ¡°We''re leaving tonight¡±, I said.


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°I can''t wait to see Sage¡±, she said.


    Later on that night, Rosemary and I were getting ready to sneak out of the mansion. When we made it outside, I held Rosemary back and pulled her to the side. I peeked around and saw the knight and the man in the suit from earlier, was talking in the garden.


    ¡°They should be getting ready to attack soon¡±, the man said, while facing the knight.


    ¡°This is the next warning¡±, the knight said.


    ¡°My lord, since the coronation has been pushed back, are you going to keep sending warnings?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Until the rat comes out of hiding, I''ll send him more warnings, that arrogant king will lose his head soon¡± the knight said.


    ¡°What about the woman?¡±, the man asked.


    ¡°I''ll deal with that when the time comes¡±, he said.


    They walked off and went back inside of the mansion.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± I said.


    After climbing the wall and running back into the woods. We made it back to the hotel, and grabbed all of our belongings. We checked out the room and headed to the car.


    ¡°I wonder what they were talking about, something about an attack¡±, Rosemary said.


    ¡°We need to get back and talk to your father¡±, I said.


    We traveled for seven hours until we made it back to the villa. By the time we made it back it had gotten dark. When we entered the villa, I could feel the tension inside of the atmosphere, Rosemary and I walked up the stairs and went to look for Moises.


    When I made it to the second floor, I saw the maids and butlers pacing back and forth. One of the maids saw me and ran up to me.


    ¡°Lady Natalie, you have to stop him¡±, the maid cried out.


    I was confused, ¡°What''s going on?


    The maid cried out, ¡°Please stop him!¡±, she shouted.


    ¡°Stop who?¡±Rosemary shouted.


    ¡°Master Nashi is going crazy¡±, she said.


    ¡°What, why, where is he?¡±, I asked, in a concerned tone.


    ¡°He''s in the office¡±, she cried out.


    Rosemary and I ran to Nashi''s office. When we entered the office, I saw Nashi holding Duke Vernon by the neck and he was lifted off the ground.


    ¡°I won''t give her up!¡± Nashi shouted.


    ¡°Nashi!¡±, I yelled out.


    Nashi turned and looked at me and I realized he was drunk. I held my hands up and slowly walked forward.


    ¡°Nashi what the hell is going on?¡±, I asked, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°I won''t give Sage up¡±, he shouted, looking at me.


    Rosemary ran over to where they were standing and knocked Nashi down onto the floor. She turned him around and stood over him and grabbed him by the shirt.


    ¡°What the fuck do you mean?¡±, she asked, in a very pissed off tone.


    ¡°Where is Sage?¡±, I asked, I looked around and noticed I didn''t see her. I''m pretty sure she would''ve heard the commotion.


    Duke Vernon stood up, ¡°Lady Natalie, Sage disappeared after fleeing the palace, Sylvester was arrested.¡±, he said.


    I felt my vein popping out the side of my head. I grabbed Duke Vernon by the shirt pulling him close to me.


    ¡°Where the fuck is my daughter?¡±, I asked, looking directly in his face.


    He shook his head, ¡°We don''t know yet, she fled after rejecting the Queen''s offer¡±, he said.


    ¡°What offer?¡±Rosemary and I shouted at the same time.


    Duke Vernon cleared his throat and looked terrified when he saw my expression.


    ¡°The Queen offers to rescind Prince Mosies exile but only if Princess Sage marry the neighboring Prince or she will charge the Synovial''s dukedom with treason.¡± he explained.


    ¡°Where''s Moises¡±, I asked.


    ¡°He left to go to the western region¡±, he said.


    I let go of his shirt and Rosemary got up off Nashi. Soon as we turned, Moises had walked into the office.


    ¡°Natalie,¡± he said.


    ¡°Find my daughter now¡± I said, and I walked past him and he grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Where are you going, we need to..¡± I cut him off and looked up at him.


    ¡°To kill your mother¡±, I said, and moved my arm away, ¡°Rosemary stay here¡± I shouted and storm out of the villa.


    (SAGE P.O.V )


    When we returned from the village I saw Nathan from a distance, he was standing in front of the front door. He was carrying someone in his arms. I ran towards him when I noticed it was Asiana.


    ¡°Asiana¡±, I yelled.


    When he turned around I saw Asiana was unconscious. Nathan explained to me that he found her inside of a small cave within the forest. She was mildly injured and her body was exhausted. When the doctor checked her out, he said that she had a sprained ankle and some broken ribs. I begged Nathan to let me stay in the same room as her and he agreed.


    ¡°You need to eat¡±, Nathan said.


    I looked up at him, ¡°I''m fine¡± I said.


    ¡°No, you aren''t,¡± he said and sat down on the bed.


    ¡°I''ll try to contact someone from the Northern border to let your parents know that you''re here¡±, he said and caressed my hair.


    ¡°The Queen wants me to get married¡±, I said while sighing.


    I saw Nathan flinch a bit.


    ¡°Not before I burn down the kingdom first¡± he said, ¡°Or at least kill that grandfather of yours¡± he added.


    I suddenly remembered something and then it dawned on me.


    ¡°Grandfather, my father''s grandfather is in the western region¡±, I said.


    ¡°Who is it? I can try to help you get there. It''ll be safer. This village is a war zone¡±, he said.


    ¡°He''s Duke Winter¡±, I said.


    Nathan''s eyes widened, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡±he asked, looking surprised.


    ¡°That''s one of the strongest knightage and military forces in the kingdom. If he wanted to overthrow the throne no one would stop him. He''s greatly feared even by the king¡±, Nathan said.


    I was appalled, I didn''t know that old man was that powerful.


    Before Nathan could say anymore, Chena and Viscount Palin opened the door panting.


    ¡°We''re under attack, the Knights just broke through the western border.¡± Chena said.


    Nathan stood up and looked at me.


    ¡°Sage, get prepared¡±, he said, and looked back at me.


    ¡°Prepare for what?¡±, I asked, in confusion.


    Nathan smirked and gestured his head for me to follow behind him. I got up and followed him but I was still confused.


    ¡°Wait, Prepare for what?¡±, I asked again, still confused.


    ¡°I''m going teach you how to fight on a battlefield¡±, he said and walked ahead of me.


    "What the..", I thought to myself.

 Chapter 52-Another Problem

    Chapter 52- Another Problem


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I was pissed, after hearing my sister had gone missing again. I looked at Nashi on the floor. He smelled like liquor and was obviously heartbroken. I looked up at Duke Vernon and at my father.


    ¡°Treason?¡±, I asked, it was fucking ridiculous, I thought to myself.


    I watched my mother storm out of the villa and father didn''t stop her.


    ¡°Rosemary, after we find Sage we''re leaving¡±, father said.


    ¡°Please calm down, Prince Moises¡±, Duke Vernon said.


    My father walked over to Duke Vernon and pointed his finger at Nashi who was passed out on the floor.


    ¡°Keep him away from my daughter and I''ll spare your family, since we have a long history together¡±, father said.


    Duke Vernon nodded his head, ¡°I understand, please still stay until we find your daughter¡±, he said, while pleading with father.


    Father gestured his hand towards me and I followed behind him.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to stop mother?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    Father shook his head, ¡°Natalie can handle herself. We need to focus on finding your sister¡± he said.


    I followed my father into the hall and saw Yeshiva standing next to the door. We followed my father downstairs and walked outside of the villa. We walked in the garden and father looked very angry.


    ¡°Father, why would the queen threaten them with treason?¡± I asked.


    Father sighed, ¡°Because Sage rejected her offer. So she''s targeting Nashi and Duke Vernon, technically they''re hiding a fugitive so she can use that against us. I''m not going to marry my daughter off just to have my exile rescinded¡± he answered.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°We need to distance ourselves from Duke Vernon''s family¡±, he said.


    ¡°So that''s why Nashi''s drunk?¡±, I asked in amusement.


    Father looked at me, ¡° It''s because I told him to stay away from Sage because his resolves too weak. He grew up with a noble life and he wouldn''t know how to survive in a common world. I asked if he was willing to give up his nobility and he hesitated¡±, father explained.


    I''ll punch him when he wakes up, I thought to myself.


    After talking with my father and Yeshiva, I went into the villa while they remained outside in the garden. When I walked up the stairs, I saw Nashi holding onto the wall as he was walking up the hall.


    I walked up to him and grabbed him by the collar with both of my hands, pulling him close to me.


    ¡°You need to get your shit together¡±, I said, looking him directly in the face.


    He looked down at me, ¡°I won''t let another man take her away from me¡± he said.


    ¡°If you want to remain by my sister''s side, you need to get your shit together or stay away from her¡± I said, while letting go of his collar.


    I left him behind without looking back and walked towards my room. The lights were still off and I just flopped down onto the bed. I closed my eyes for a bit until I heard the knob turning. I opened my eyes and looked at the ceiling. I heard the door open and someone walked into the room. Since it was dark, I grabbed the knife from under the pillow. After mother''s crazy attempts to keep us alert, she made us keep knives in the room under our pillows. I silently rose off the bed and went to the other side of the room.


    ¡°Those stupid bitches, why do I¡± I heard a female voice.


    I started to tiptoe around as I felt her presence moving further into the room.


    ¡°I''ll just have to kill her while she''s asleep¡±, she said as she approached the bed.


    I rushed over and grabbed her from behind, placing the knife against her neck. Without hesitation I slit her throat and I heard her body hit the floor. I walked over her and cut on the lights.


    When I looked over at her I saw one of the new maids, the one who was assigned to me from Nashi.


    I felt my vein popping out the side of my head and grabbed her right foot. I dragged her through the hallway all the way to the Duke''s office. I heard the maids and butlers gasp as I walked past them. I kicked in the door, and saw my father, Yeshiva and Duke Vernon in the office. They turned their heads in my direction.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°We have a problem¡±, I said, looking directly at them.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    I stormed out of the villa, after hearing Sage went missing. I got into the car and drove off, I was going to get in the palace one way or another. It seems like me and the queen need to have a little chat before I burn down the palace. I knew Moises wouldn''t stop me because I saw the rage on his face. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen that expression.


    Deep down I feel like there is more to the reason why the queen wants Sage to get married. I was going to go find out.. Before I do that, I should go break Sylvester out of the dungeon.


    I drove for five hours until I made it to the central region. I parked the car on the outskirts of the commoners village and decided to travel the rest of the way on foot. I''ve used many hidden tunnels during the time I would visit Moises. When I made it to the village, I walked into the local bar where I used to get all my information from during my squad days. I was surprised to see it was still open.


    ¡°Did you hear the news?¡±I heard a woman whispering to the man standing next to her.


    ¡°What news?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°There is a rumor that Prince Moises have illegitimate children,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wasn''t he exiled?¡±, the man asked.


    ¡°I heard in the hair salon that his oldest daughter was in the palace, Lady Nidia has been spreading rumors¡±, the other woman responded.


    I was trying to eavesdrop some more until I heard a loud siren.


    Shit, if there''s an attack somewhere, I mumbled.


    I hurried and made my way toward the palace. If that siren is going off that means there''s an enemy attacking somewhere in the kingdom.


    I rushed through the forest and tried to find the hidden tunnel that led inside the palace grounds.


    ¡°The safe house¡±, I mumbled.


    I ran until I reached the safe house and went to find the hidden path that we escaped through.


    This should lead me to the dungeon, I thought to myself.


    I remembered where it was and uncovered it and dropped down inside and started to crawl. About hour later, I placed my hand onto the tunnel door and made my way into the dungeon.


    Ah, I hate this place, I mumbled.


    I walked down the concrete hallway and saw the guards were asleep. Seriously, these guards are fucking lazy. I snuck passed them and walked down the stairs. I was surprised the lights were on. I walked around looking in the cells for Sylvester. When I found him he was asleep.


    ¡°Sylvester¡±, I whispered but loudly enough for him to hear.


    He looked over at me and I saw bruises on his face.


    ¡°Lady Natalie¡±, he said, while getting up.


    ¡°What the hell happened to your face?¡±, I asked.


    He smirked. ¡°Prince Marshall¡±, ¡± he said.


    ¡°I thought the Queen arrested you?¡± I asked, feeling confused.


    He tightened his grip onto the iron bar.


    ¡°Prince Marshall is the one who arrested me. He found out Sage was in the palace after the Queen introduced her to the other women¡±, he said.


    Shit, I thought to myself.


    ¡°I think he has spies in our villa¡±, Sylvester said.


    ¡°How do I open the gate?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The guards have the key,¡± he said.


    Without a second thought, I ran towards the stairs and hurried back to where the guards were asleep. I put my arm around the guard''s neck and snapped it one at a time while they slept. I grabbed the keys and hurried back down the stairs. I unlocked the gate and slid It back and Sylvester came out and we started to walk until I heard a voice.


    ¡°Who''s there?¡±, she asked, softly.


    I walked back and Sylvester followed behind. When I walked in front of the cell. I saw a young pregnant woman, she had pale skin and blonde auburn hair with light pink eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?Why are you in a cell? Sylvester and I asked at the same time.


    The woman tightened her hand around the iron bars.


    ¡°I''m Serbia¡±, she answered.


    I looked over at Sylvester, ¡°unlock the gate¡±, I said.


    He nodded this and started to put the key into the lock. When it opened the woman took slow steps.


    ¡°How many months are you?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Seven¡± she answered, while taking my hand.


    She gripped my hand and had a desperate look in her eyes.


    ¡°Please get me out of here before he returns¡±, she said.


    ¡°Why are you locked up in the dungeon?¡± Sylvester asked.


    ¡°I''m pregnant with Prince Marshall''s baby,¡± she said.


    Sylvester and I looked at each other appalled.


    ¡°He''s trying to take my baby after he''s born,¡± she said.


    She grabbed Sylvester by the shirt, ¡°Get me out of here¡± she begged.


    Shit, now we have to find a bigger tunnel, I sighed.


    ¡°Please take me back to the western region¡± she begged.


    We helped her up the stairs and quickly made it to another tunnel. Suddenly, the sirens went off again.


    ¡°Looks like one of the regions is under attack¡± Sylvester mumbled.


    ¡°Yeah but which one¡±, I thought to myself.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After we walked out of the room, Nathan handed me a pair of clothes. It was black and blue and looked to be a uniform. I changed into the clothes and he handed me another dagger and a sword. I placed the sword into the scabbard that Chena handed me.


    ¡°Sage¡±, he said, looking down at me.


    I looked up at him, ¡°Whatever happens make sure you stay by Chena and Destiny''s side. Do you think you can keep up?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Are you joining the battlefield?¡±, I asked.


    He nodded his head, ¡°We have to protect the people near the border until Duke Winter arrives. This is his region that is under his control¡±, he explained.


    I nodded my head, and then he placed his right hand on the top of my head and roughly rubbed my hair.


    ¡°I hate when you do that¡±, I complained.


    He started to laugh, ¡°I missed you girls¡± he said.


    He turned around and started walking ahead of us.


    ¡°Now, let''s begin¡±, he said.


    We nodded our heads.


    When he left the villa, Nathan had someone bring him four horses.


    ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse?¡±, he asked.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Well you''re going to learn today¡±, he said and smirked.


    Seriously, now I understand why Rosie and I always thought he was reckless and crazy. He always made us do stuff we had no clue on how to do. He picked me up and placed me on top of the horse. He jumped on the one next to me. Chena and Destiny jumped on the ones behind us. He showed me how to move around and what commands I''m supposed to say. After I got the hang of it, we started to follow behind him into the forest. We rode through the forest to the western border. While riding my horse, I saw village people running towards us.


    ¡°Don''t stop, keep going,¡± Nathan said, riding in front of us.


    We continued to ride until we made it to the border. When we got there, I saw knights attacking one of the villages.


    ¡°They already made it past the border, it looks like the Knights from the Kingdom of Kalpana,¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°Prepare for battle, and Sage make sure you stay next to Chena¡± he said.


    I nodded my head.


    He gestured his hand for us to follow. We rode behind him once again and the horses ran down the hill into the village. We entered the village, the people were running and screaming as the knights were attacking people. I saw other Knight''s fighting against the Kalpana knights. As we got closer, Nathan shouted for us to take the swords out.


    ¡°We''ll take care of the ones that''s further in the village¡±, Nathan said.


    As soon as he said that, we saw some knights approaching on horses. I thought I was going to be afraid but I felt my heart racing, I was excited instead. The knights noticed us and started riding in our direction. We rode forward towards them, and one of the knights pointed his sword in our direction. They rode faster towards us, I saw Nathan raise his sword up and Chena and Destiny raised theirs. I raised mines as well and instantly we were clashing swords with the other knights.


    I felt my adrenaline rushing and the excitement running through my veins as we continued to clash swords with the other knights. One of the knights raised up his sword as he was riding towards me. I raised my sword and slashed across his chest as I rode past him. I heard him fall off the horse and didn''t look back. I kept following behind Chena and Destiny as they were cutting down knights left and right. All of a sudden, I heard a horse neighing loudly coming from the side of me. When I looked over and I saw a knight approaching and he raised his sword.


    When the other knight and I clashed swords, I saw a young man with long silver hair that was tied up in a ponytail and had dark red eyes. He backed up and raised his sword again.


    ¡°Woman¡±, he said in a deep voice and had a strong accent. It made my body shiver a bit.


    Before I could react another knight came on the side of me and Nathan came over, slashing the knight down. Nathan stood in-between the other knight and I.


    Unexpectedly, the other knight lowered his sword.


    ¡°This is just the beginning¡±, he said.


    He turned around and yelled to the other knights. They all turned around and started riding in the other direction. Nathan turned around facing my direction as he stood in front of me.


    ¡°If you could see your expression right now¡±, he said and smirked.


    ¡°What about my expression?¡±, I asked, confused a little.


    ¡°You''re making the same expression as your father when he''s on the battlefield. You''re smiling while covered in blood,¡± he said.

 Chapter 53-Another Problem (2)

    Chapter 53-Another problem (2)


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I remained in the garden with Yeshiva after telling Rosemary to get some rest. At least, until we find out exactly what part of the forest Sage escaped through. After giving it a second thought, Yeshiva and I walked back into the villa to go back to the Duke office. When we returned, Duke Vernon was sitting by the desk with his hands on head leaning over in the chair. He looked over towards the door as we walked into the room.


    "I need to find out more about this peace treaty conference", I said walking to his desk.


    "We need to visit Marquise Lombard, he''s the current advisor over the diplomatic issues", Duke Vernon said.


    I placed my hand onto his right shoulder.


    "I''m pretty sure Natalie is going to break Sylvester out. We''re going to have more problems on our hands", I said, feeling a little sympathetic.


    "We need to find..", Duke Vernon was about to say until the door came flying open.


    I looked back and saw Rosemary dragging a maid by the foot. When I saw the maid was dead because her throat was slit, it was like seeing Natalie all over again when she fought maids that were sent to her villa by my brother.


    Yeshiva ran over to Rosemary and checked on her, completely ignoring the dead body that was just dragged inside the room. I''m reminded again just how ruthless that side of their bloodline is.


    "What happened?", I asked, standing up to her.


    She threw the maid''s leg down and rubbed her hands on her pants, whipping the blood off them.


    "Looks like we have a spy", she said.


    Duke Vernon stood up, "A spy but from who?", he asked no one in particular as he was thinking.


    "My guess is my brother", I said.


    "So what now?"Rosemary asked.


    I looked over at Duke Vernon, "How many new maids do you have?" I asked


    He placed his right hand onto his chin while he thought to himself.


    "We recently hired three maids from the Count Livens estate after they were fired. We wanted to make sure he didn''t know your family was involved with the fire" he explained.


    Rosemary walked and slammed her hand onto the table.


    "Is that why Nashi assigned them to me?"she asked, looking upset.


    Duke Vernon nodded his head, "So we could get rid of them", he said.


    I gestured my head to Rosemary and Yeshiva, "Get rid of them now" I said.


    They nodded and left the room.


    I looked back over at Duke Vernon, "We should wait on Natalie to return to the villa. I''m sure Sylvester knows which way Sage went." I said.


    Duke Vernon nodded his head and I sat back in the chair.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    It took some time finding a tunnel we could move a pregnant woman through, once we found one bigger enough for her to fit in. I told Sylvester where I parked the car outside of the commoners village and to take her to the car while I had a little chat with the queen. After Sylvester left, I went my usual route through the laundry room, and took a maids uniform. I had to remember which side of the palace the queens were on.


    While walking through the hallway with cleaning supplies in my hand. I heard a familiar voice, I looked back and saw Hannah talking to multiple maids. I was hoping she didn''t notice because she can get a little annoying. When she didn''t look over at me, I continued to walk away in the opposite direction.


    While walking, I managed to get to the second floor of the palace''s right wing. I started walking through the hallway, and heard a maid fussing at someone inside one of the rooms. The door was cracked opened and I walked over to eavesdrop. I heard a loud slap and heard someone fall onto the floor.


    "You little bitch" I heard a female voice.


    I was about to open the door but saw the person was about to leave the room. I hurried to another room and peeked behind the door.


    "Little bitch better be lucky" I saw a young female maid.


    When she left, I walked to the door she came out from and opened it.


    "Who are you?" I heard a young girls voice.


    When I looked over at her and I felt my heart drop.


    She looked like a younger version of Sage but she had blue eyes.


    "Who are you? She asked again.


    I walked over to her and she started to slide back while on the bed. She looked frightened.


    "Did that maid just hit you?", I asked, getting pissed off.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    She nodded, "She''s the maid for Princess Sarah", she said.


    I was getting upset, "Who the fuck.." I stopped myself.


    Shit she''s just a child I''ll have to watch my mouth.


    "Who is that?", I asked.


    She looked down and had a sad expression.


    "She''s Prince Marshall''s daughter," she said.


    I balled my fist up.


    "What''s your name and who''s your father?", I asked.


    "I''m Princess Kalia, my father is Prince Morgan.", she said.


    "Get up", I said sternly looking at her.


    She still looked frightened as she looked up at me


    "Why?", she asked, while sliding back again.


    I turned around and looked back at her.


    "Follow me", I said.


    "Where?", she said, I could hear her getting off the bed.


    "To kill a maid", I said and walked to the door.


    I heard her gasp, but she still followed behind me. I told her to show me where this maid was, and we walked up to the third floor. When we got upstairs I saw the maid coming out of a room. She had long honey blonde hair and yellow eyes. She saw me and then saw Princess Kalia.


    "You little bitch you''re not allowed on this floor" she said looking at Princess Kalia.


    She pointed one of her fingers at me, "And who are you?", she asked with an attitude.


    I looked over at Princess Kalia and she was shivering. I instantly got pissed off all over again.


    "Princess Kalia", I called out to her.


    She looked at me and was still shivering until she saw my expression. She stop shivering and looked back at the maid.


    "What would you like for me to do?", I asked her seriously.


    Without hesitation, "Please kill her", she said.


    That was all I needed to hear, I ran towards the maid and grabbed her by the neck. I lifted up her body and snapped her neck. I watched as her body dropped to the floor. I heard Princess Kalia gasp.


    I looked back because I thought she was still afraid. When I saw her expression she looked relieved. She took a step forward towards me.


    "Please teach me that", she said, with sparkles in her eyes.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After Yeshiva and I killed the other three maids. Yeshiva grabbed me and threw over his shoulder, he ran up to the room he was in and shut the door.


    "That was so sexy", he said, with a lustful look.


    He picked me and pinned me against the door.


    "Do you really think we have the time to have sex?", I asked and slapped his arm.


    "Sorry, but I can''t hold it", he said and kissed my neck.


    "Ah, Sage is going to kill you", I said while giggling after my neck started to tickle.


    "Well, before I die by her hands I should have at least taste you one last time" he said and pulled my shirt over my head.


    He started to take off my clothes and lifted me up again. Without warning, he thrusted into me hard and I grabbed the back of his head pulling onto his curly hair.


    I moaned as he began to thrust faster and grabbed ahold of my right breast. He sucked on my nipple and bit a little.


    "Yeshiva slow down" I said softly gripping his right shoulder.


    "No way, the only person that gets to touch you like this is only me" he said and thrusted faster.


    He walked over while he was still inside me and placed onto the bed and continued to thrust into me.


    After an hour passed,we laid down and he wrapped his arm around me.


    "I''ll be leaving to track down Sage" he said while caressing my hair.


    "When are you leaving?", I asked.


    "Tonight, I''ll be going into the forest surrounding the palace searching for traces of her," he said, "You will attend one of the meetings with your father," he added.


    I rolled over and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Sage, where the hell are you?", I mumbled.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After we left from the western border, Nathan and Viscount Palin called us for a meeting. We sat in the office to discuss the recent attack. Since that Knight said this was just the beginning, I wondered what he meant.


    "Any news on Duke Winter arrival", Nathan asked Viscount Palin.


    "He should be arriving sometime tomorrow to look at the damages. In the meantime, we need to take care of the injured villagers." He said.


    "Let''s work on giving some medical treatment and some food.", Nathan said.


    After the meeting, Chena, Nathan and I went to the market to gather enough food for the village near the border. When we arrived, we headed to the medical tent that Viscount Palin had set up. We helped the doctor''s feed the patients and suddenly I felt someone place their hand on my head. I looked back and saw Nathan standing behind me.


    "Sage" he whispered in my ear.


    "Yes", I answered, looking back at him.


    "Your hair, the dye is fading. We need to dye it before the villager sees your hair", he said.


    I lifted up my hair that was laying across my shoulder and saw the brown color coming in. I looked up at Nathan.


    "Are they going to attack me?", I asked curiously.


    "It''s not the attack I''m worried about", he said, "a lot of the orphans have been coming up missing. I''m worried that they''re being taken by slave traders", he said.


    "What?", I asked.


    Nathan was about to say something until one of the guards came into the tent. He walked up to Nathan and gestured for him to follow. They walked over to the right side of the tent and talked for a moment. After talking for a few minutes, Nathan came over and gestured for me to follow him. I continued to follow back to the villa. When we entered he gestured for me to go up the stairs. When I walked up I saw Asiana holding onto the wall coming towards me. I hurried over and hugged her.


    "I''m glad you''re safe", she said.


    "I told you to come back unharmed", I said and hugged her again.


    "We have a problem, the king is searching for you. Now that Queen Malaysia introduced you as her granddaughter to the noblewomen. He''s furious because now he can''t harm you without the public knowing" Asiana explained.


    "You mean she did that on purpose?", I asked.


    Asiana nodded her head, "Now that rumors are spreading that Prince Moises has children. The nobles are curious and now they''re demanding the royal family for an answer" she explained.


    "What are we going to do?", I asked.


    Asiana grabbed both of my arms and looked directly at me in the eyes.


    "Go to your great grandparents in the western region. The king won''t be able to touch you" she said.


    Not even a second later, Nathan came walking up the stairs with a gentleman that had short wavy reddish hair and green eyes, he was average height and looked just like Na''mah and my mother.


    Nathan reached his hand towards the man.


    "Sage, This is your uncle Valian Henrico, he''s here to take you to Duke Winter estate" Nathan said


    The man walked up and reached his hand out.


    "I met your sister already, she was with your mother," he said.


    I shook his hand and he smiled.


    "Wow, I have four nieces now, and it sounds like all of you are a pain in the ass," he said and smirked.


    I glared at him and continued to smirk. Nathan slapped his arm.


    "Hey, even if she''s your niece I''ll still kick your ass", he said.


    Nathan and Valian started to laugh at each other.


    "Shall we go Princess, we can send a message to your parents once we get to the Duke''s estate", Valian said.


    I nodded my head and looked at Nathan and Asiana and both nodded their heads and told me they would come and visit me. After I went to the room and grabbed some of the belongings that Nathan gave me. He told Chena to remain by my side since she is now my guard.


    Valian, Chena and I left the villa and got onto the horses that Nathan had someone bring outside in front of the villa.


    We entered the forest and started to ride towards the Duke Winters estate. While traveling through the forest, something caught my attention. Someone was standing next to the river and it looked like a man from the way they were built. Suddenly, he looked in my direction and I saw a man with long silver hair down his back. A second later, an older man with a bald man came walking beside him. Since they were in the distance I couldn''t see their faces. We rode passed them and I heard Valian who was in front of me said loudly.


    "Shit, what the fuck is Count Livens doing here?:, he said.


    "Count Livens, then Who''s the man next to him", I thought to myself.

 Chapter 54-Another Problem (3)

    Chapter 54-Another Problem (3)


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    After laying next to Rosie, I kissed on her forehead as she slept next to me. When I looked over at the window, the sun was setting. I got up from the bed and went to take a shower. After my shower, I started to pack some clothes just in case I''ll be gone awhile. I walked over and kissed Rosie again before leaving the room.


    I walked through the hallway until I made it to the Duke''s office.


    ¡°Are you all set?¡±, Prince Moises asked.


    ¡°Yes, I should be able to search the forest, it might take a few days,¡± I said.


    Prince Moises walked over and placed his right hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°If you''re able to find Sage and bring her back to me. I won''t kill you for sleeping with my daughter¡± he said and gripped my shoulder. He smiled but his eyes weren''t.


    Shit, he noticed. I bowed my head, because I know just how scary this man can get, I''ve heard many stories from my father about him.


    ¡°Yes sir, I''ll do my best to track her down and contact you¡± I said.


    He tapped me on the shoulder and Duke Vernon handed keys to a car. I took the keys and walked outside of the villa. I got into the car and started to make my way to the central region.


    ¡°Shit, Sage where the hell are you?¡±, I mumbled as I drove away from the villa.


    After traveling for a couple of hours, I made it to the outskirts of the central region. As I was driving, I saw a man holding onto a pregnant woman. Since it was dark, I couldn''t see who it was, so I continued to drive past them.


    I drove into the commoners village main road and went to the local bar. When I got out of the car, I walked into the bar.


    ¡°Hey Yeshiva¡±, an old acquaintance said.


    I walked over to the bar, ¡°Lenovo¡± I said.


    ¡°What brings you to the bar, it''s been years." He said.


    I sat on one of the stools.


    ¡°I need some information,¡± I said.


    He nodded his head and gestured for me to follow him. We went into the back room and sat down on the couch.


    ¡°What kind of information?¡±, he asked


    ¡°The palace, any recent news?¡± I asked.


    He nodded his head, ¡°Recently, there''s been news about a new Princess, supposedly Prince Moises daughter. The nobles are curious and they''re demanding answers.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who spread the rumors?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°A few noblewomen, supposedly they were at the tea party when she was introduced.¡±


    I got up out of my seat and was about to leave, until he called my name.


    ¡°One of the knights came to the bar and complained about a girl running through the forest. He claimed that most of the knights that went behind her never returned back to the palace.¡±


    ¡°Which side?¡±, I asked, looking back at him.


    ¡°West,¡± he said.


    ¡°Who sent the knights after her?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Prince Marshall¡± he said.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    I stood in front of Princess Kalia, I placed my right hand on the top of her hand.


    ¡°Another time, I promise¡±, I said.


    She nodded her head and I walked her downstairs to her room. After comforting her a little more, I left the room and saw Hannah standing in front of me. She bowed her head and thanked me for protecting Princess Kalia. I wasn''t even shocked that she already knew it was me. She gestured for me to follow her and went towards the Queen side of the palace. I was going to give her a piece of my mind until I saw that she was sleeping. I started to slap her awake until Hannah grabbed my arm. She shook her head and gestured for me to follow her. We walked inside of a room that looked like an office.


    Hannah started fumbling in a box that was sitting next to the desk. She picked up a black book and walked over to me.


    ¡°What is this?¡±I asked, as she handed the black book to me.


    She gestured for me to open it. When I opened it I saw a picture of Moises and Morgan when they were young. Moises didn''t have a shirt on and was standing there next to Morgan. It looked like they had a sparring match or something. When I turned the page, I was shocked for a moment.


    ¡°How did she get this?¡± I asked, looking at Hannah.


    Inside of the book, she had pictures of Sage and Rosemary from the time they were babies until they were older. I looked up at Hannah and she pointed her finger at Sage. She then flipped the page back to Moises and Morgan.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°You never noticed huh?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Noticed what?¡±, I asked while looking up at her.


    ¡°Her birth¡­¡± she paused for a second.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±, I asked, looking back at her.


    Hannah was about to answer until we heard groaning, she ran over to the Queen and placed her hand on her head. I walked over and stood by the Queen''s side. I checked her pulse and it was a little weak.


    ¡°What''s wrong with her?:, I asked.


    Hannah gave me a sadden expression, ¡°She''s been consuming poison for the last few years. It''s deteriorating her body¡±, she said.


    ¡°What?¡±, I asked, still feeling her pulse.


    ¡°The king has been poisoning her, and she just takes it because he threatens to exile Prince Morgan and to kill his children, just like Prince Moises. Because Prince Morgan opposed the king''s offer to marry his daughter off¡± she explained.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with him¡± I mumbled.


    I felt Queen Malaysia grip my hand and I looked and saw her opening her eyes.


    ¡°Don''t let Prince Marshall anywhere near your daughters¡± she said softly.


    ¡°I''m going to kill him the first chance I get¡±, I told her.


    She gripped my hand again.


    ¡°Leave the palace and find your daughter¡± she said.


    ¡°How did you get their pictures?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    She smiled a little, ¡°Nathan ¡± she said softly.


    She started to close her eyes and I let go of her hand. I looked up at Hannah and she handed me a key.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, looking at the key.


    ¡°A villa she bought for Moises, on the outskirts of the western region.¡± Hannah said.


    She gave me the address and we walked out of the room.


    ¡°Once she''s feeling better come to the villa, I''ll find a way to counterattack the poison she''s been taking¡± I said.


    Hannah nodded her head and we started to walk down the stairs then a thought suddenly crossed my mind


    ¡°Hey Hannah¡± I said, and she turned her head to look at me.


    ¡°Where''s Princess Sarah?¡± I said.


    Without a second thought, Hannah showed me to Princess Sarah''s room on the third floor.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±, she asked.


    I smirked, ¡°Since that bastard likes to go after people''s daughters. I''ll show him how it feels to have a child missing.¡± I said.


    Hannah''s eyes widened, and she turned around and started to walk away.


    ¡°I haven''t seen anything,¡± she said and left.


    I entered the room.


    ¡°I didn''t call for a maid¡±, Princess Sarah said.


    I looked at her and she looked just like her father. The same blonde hair but had light gold eyes. I rushed over and hit her on the side of her neck. I threw her body over my shoulder and opened the window. I tied her sheets together and threw them out of the window. I held onto her body while I climbed down.


    After making it to the ground, I adjust her body and start to make my way back to the tunnel. I went through the dungeon and placed her body into the tunnel. I crawled inside and dragged her by the foot as I crawled through the tunnel.


    An hour later, I made it back to the surface. I pulled her out of the tunnel and threw her body over my shoulder again.


    ¡°I was wondering what you were doing¡± I heard Sylvester''s voice.


    I turned around and saw him standing next to the tree.


    ¡°Where''s the woman?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°In the car asleep¡± he said.


    I started to walk, ¡°Let''s go¡± I said as Sylvester followed behind.


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    It became night time, and we were loading up the vehicles. Masiro told me once he makes it back to the kingdom, he was going to arrange a meeting with Count Livens.


    After Massey and I found information about Nathan, we decided to search for him once we got to the kingdom.


    ¡°Look like we''re all set¡±, Na''mah said, while walking up to me.


    ¡°Yeah, we should be able to leave soon.¡± I replied.


    I looked at her and noticed she had a concerned expression.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I''m not that strong like everyone else since I was born weak. I''ll only be a hindrance to everyone.¡± , she said.


    ¡°I''m sure Natalie thinks otherwise, you''ve strong in your own way¡± I said.


    Na''mah smiled.


    A second later , Cena and Jemas came walking out of the door. They walked over to where we were.


    ¡°Grandfather just received news about the western border inside of the Vanuatu kingdom being attacked a few hours ago,¡± Cena said.


    ¡°We''ll be going to the Northern border¡±, I said.


    Cena nodded her head.


    A few minutes later, Masiro walked out of the mansion.


    ¡°Let''s head out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes Chief¡±, they all shouted.


    We all got into the vehicles and followed behind each other. I sat inside the truck with Masiro, Na''mah, Massey, Cena and Jemas


    ¡°I received information from one of my squad leaders that the Kalpana Kingdom is planning to attack the Vanuatu kingdom again. He will inform me when they will attack again.¡± Masiro said.


    ¡°If your squad is helping the Kalpana kingdom, wouldn''t you end up fighting against each other?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    They all started to laugh and I was so confused.


    ¡°No way, we''re just taking their money from both sides. We don''t care if they destroy each other¡± Jemas said.


    ¡°You really don''t know how mercenaries work, after all you were a palace knight,¡± Massey said.


    I folded my arms, ¡°For your information, I was Prince Moises personal knight¡±.


    After they continued to tease me, we started to make our way to the Vanuatu kingdom''s Northern border.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After traveling on horseback for a few hours, it had gotten dark and we finally made it near Duke Winter estate. When I saw his estate, it was breathtaking. It was as big as the palace, when we made it in front of the large castle. We stopped at the gate that was surrounded by a few guards.


    ¡°We weren''t expecting any visitors today,¡± the guard said. He was tall and buff and had a sword on the side of him.


    Valian got off of the horse and walks up to the guard.


    ¡°We need to see Duke Winter,¡± he said.


    ¡°And you are?¡± The guard asked.


    I got off of the horse and walked over to where they were standing.


    ¡°Can you tell Duke Winter, that Sage is here¡± I said looking up at the guard.


    He gestured his head to the other guard, he went inside the gate and ran toward the castle. A few minutes later, about five people came out of the castle. The guard opened the gate and allowed us to walk in. After walking in, I remained standing by the entrance. As the people became closer, I saw Duke Winter and an older woman and three maids walking behind them.


    When they walked closer to me, they stood in front of me and I could feel the elegance coming off of them. Duke Winter gestured for us to follow him. After following inside of the castle, we were escorted to a large dining room.


    ¡°Welcome Princess,¡± Duke Winter said.


    He gestured his hand towards the old woman.


    ¡°This is my wife, your great grandmother. Her name is Mary Winter¡± he said.


    I bowed my head to them.


    ¡°It''s nice to meet you,¡± I said.


    She smiled, ¡°You''re welcome to stay here as long as you like. But how did you end up in the western region without your father?¡± She asked.


    I explained everything to tell them about the Queen and King and how she wanted me to get married or in order to rescind my father''s exile.


    Duke Winter balled up his fist, ¡°What the hell is Malaysia thinking¡± he said.


    ¡°Darling¡±, Mary said as she held his hand. He placed his hand onto hers and looked over at me again.


    ¡°Sage, I have an offer of my own. It''ll protect your family from the king¡± he said.


    I balled my fist while it was under the table.


    He looked over at his wife again and she nodded her head to him, he turned his head back in my direction.


    ¡°Sage, become my successor and inherit my title. Become the Duchess of the Winter Dukedom¡± he said.


    I was shocked at what he just said.


    ¡°A Duchess?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Enter high society as the Duchess of the Winter Dukedom. If you want to win against the king, enter into our family registry. He won''t be able to touch you or your family as long as I''m around.¡± he said.


    Without a second thought, I accepted his offer.


    ¡°Good, we''ll begin your inheritance training in a few days. Get some rest and I''ll send a letter to your father¡± he said.

 Chapter 55-Another Problem (4)

    Chapter 55- Another Problem (4)


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I woke up and started to feel around the bed. I looked over at the clock, It was already six in the morning and I realized Yeshiva had already left the villa to go to the forest near the palace. I got out of bed and went to take a shower. I remained under the water for a few minutes and saw all the dye coming off of my hair. When I got out of the shower, I walked in front of the mirror. My reddish hair was back and looked like it was never dyed.


    I looked at my hand, remembering it was covered in blood not too long ago. I realized I didn''t feel anything after killing those maids. I put on my clothes and then heard a knock on the door. I walked over to answer it and saw Nashi standing outside the door. He bowed his head.


    ¡°I''m sorry for my behavior,¡± he said, as he raised back up.


    I looked at him and punched in the chest. I watched him fold up and looked directly at him.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± he asked, while rubbing his chest.


    ¡°You''re such a loser¡± I said.


    He put his head down, ¡°I just love her so much, I panicked¡± he said.


    ¡°Then prove it, do everything you can to find my sister or stay away from her¡± I said.


    He nodded his head and walked off down the hallway.


    I closed the door and flopped down on the bed. I sighed.


    ¡°Everyone is losing their minds¡± I mumbled out loud.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I stood by the window, I could barely sleep at a time like this. I kept waiting for Natalie to come back. I should''ve never let Sage go to the palace, but I would''ve never found out my mother was trying to rescind my exile.


    I felt a little agitated and decided to go to the training hall. I walked over to the area the knights practice in. When I got there I saw Nashi swinging around his sword. He didn''t notice me until I walked closer to him.


    ¡°Let''s spar,¡± I said, getting his attention.


    He bowed his head and I grabbed one of the wooden sword.


    ¡°Show me your resolve¡± I said.


    We got into our stance and I remained on defense. Nashi ran towards and clashed with my sword.


    ¡°Too weak, again¡± I shouted.


    He stepped back and ran towards me again


    ¡°Again!¡± I shouted.


    This time I switched to offense and went in for an attack. He raised up his sword and I slashed across his chest with the wooden sword.


    ¡°You have a lot of openings¡±, I said, ¡°Again!¡± I shouted.


    We started moving around faster, continually clashing our swords. It was loud and it made some of the knights come out of one of the buildings.


    ¡°If you love my daughter, show me, I won''t give her to a weak man¡± I said.


    Nashi gripped his sword and started to breathe more calmly.


    ¡°Good, now show me if you can protect my princess,¡± I said and gripped my sword.


    We ran towards each other and continued to clash swords while other knights stood around.


    After an hour of continually sparring, I heard a voice yelling.


    I looked back and saw Natalie and Sylvester running towards us. I dropped the sword and caught her in my arms as she jumped up into it.


    ¡°Sylvester¡± I said as he walked closer.


    He bowed his head, ¡°Prince Moises, I had to tell you it wasn''t your mother who arrested me and sent knights after Sage. It was Prince Marshall¡± he said.


    I balled my fist, ¡°That son of bitch is going to die as soon as I see him¡± I grit my teeth


    Natalie jumped out of my arms.


    ¡°Well, we have something of his that we can use against him,¡± she said.


    I looked at her, ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    She gestured for us to follow behind her. We walked back to the villa and entered the garden. After walking through the garden for a few minutes, I saw a pregnant woman and I was confused. She turned towards us and looked a little afraid.


    ¡°Looks like Prince Marshall''s having an illegitimate son of his own.¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°What?¡±, I said, sounding surprised.


    ¡°And I kidnapped his daughter¡± Natalie said, with a smile on her face.


    I sighed, I''m reminded again just how dangerous this woman of mine was, she placed a key in my hand.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°We need to talk. I''ll go get Rosemary. Let''s meet in our room¡±, she said.


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    The sun was starting to rise, and it made it a little easier to travel through the forest. I''ve been traveling west for the past few hours and stumbled upon a small cabin. I looked around on the ground and saw dried up blood throughout the area. It looked like a battle went on, I thought to myself.


    I approached the cabin, and started to notice someone was watching me. I walked over to the river and pretended to drink water. I felt the person approaching.


    ¡°Are you hunting as well?¡±, I heard a man''s voice.


    ¡°No, just traveling,¡± I said.


    I turned and saw a middle-aged man standing behind me.


    ¡°I''m Palin, That''s my cabin¡±, he said and pointed at the cabin.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, I said, while raising my body up.


    ¡°What happened here, looks like a battle happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Palace knights, we ended up killing them all.¡±, he said. ¡°What made you want to travel to the western region?¡± he asked.


    I was stunned a bit, ¡°Western region, Did she come this far, I thought to myself. Have you met a young woman by the name of Sage?¡±


    I noticed his body language became defensive, then I heard footsteps approaching. I turned my head and saw a tall man with maroon hair.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you searching for Sage?¡±, he asked.


    I felt threatened and quickly moved away.


    ¡°She''s my clan mate''s daughter, she fled the palace and we''ve been looking for her '''' I said.


    He looked a bit relaxed after I said that.


    ¡°Henrico Clan right¡±, he said, looking directly at me.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°How''s Rosie, holding up?¡± he asked.


    Why was he asking about Rosie, I thought to myself.


    ¡°She''s my adoptive daughter,¡± he said after seeing my expression.


    ¡°Your Nathan?¡± I asked, shit now I have to deal with two fathers, I sighed.


    He nodded his head and gestured for me to follow him. After walking through the forest for an hour, we arrived at a large wooden building surrounded with people standing around outside conversing.


    ¡°This is one of the western rebels headquarters¡± he said.


    And my eyes widened, ¡°Where''s Sage?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°She''s safe at Duke Winters estate¡± he said.


    I was about to ask him something, until he held his hand up.


    ¡°Since you''ve made it this far, how about joining me. I''m getting ready to leave for my meeting with Prince Morgan¡± he said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After I got settled into a room, I went to sleep. When I woke up it was morning, and I heard a knock on the door. When I opened it, I saw an older woman and Chena was standing next to her.


    ¡°Good morning Princess, I''m the head maid Lucy¡±, she said, bowing her head.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said.


    ¡°Come now, My lady, we have to get you dressed for breakfast.¡±, she said and gestured to a maid who was standing beside her.


    ¡°This is Haley, she will be your personal maid¡± she said, gesturing to a woman with long copper colored hair, she was a bit taller than me.


    The maid bowed her head and I followed behind them to a large bathroom. I got undressed and lowered my body into the water. I could feel Haley washing my hair. When I looked down I noticed the dye was in the water and my hair was back to its natural brownish color.


    ¡°You have the same hair color as Duchess Mary and Queen Malaysia.¡± Haley said, ¡°You get your gray eyes from the Duke. You''re definitely the descendant of the Winter Dukedom¡± she added.


    After leaving the bathroom, Haley helped me get dressed. I wore a beautiful blue dress and she put large jewels around my neck. When I walked out of the room, I saw Duchess Mary who was standing near the window looking at the garden. She turned around and noticed me.


    ¡°You look gorgeous¡±, she said, ¡°Now my young duchess, let''s head to the dining room.¡±


    When we got to the dining room, I saw Valian talking to Duke Winter. They looked over at me and Valian''s mouth dropped.


    ¡°Wow, it''s starting to sink in that I''m related to a royal,¡± he said.


    One of the guards pulled out my chair, and I sat down by the table.


    ¡°I''ve sent a letter to Duke Vernon''s villa, your father should get it soon¡±, Duke Winter said.


    The butler came out and placed our food onto the table. I started to eat just like Hannah taught me.


    ¡°You have wonderful etiquette, looks like I don''t have to get you a teacher¡±, Duchess Mary said.


    ¡°I''ll be introducing you as my successor at the next conference meeting later this week, I''ll make sure no one can touch you,¡± Duke Winter said. ¡°If they try to touch me, I''ll destroy their family tree,¡± he added.


    I felt instantly safe knowing that.


    ¡°Once your father gets the letter, we''ll start your inheritance lessons. You will learn all the history involving the Winter Dukedom¡± he said.


    I nodded my head and we continued to eat our food.


    ¡°Young Duchess, would you like to meet the Knights today?¡± one of the guards asked.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°I think that''s a wonderful idea,¡± Duke Winter said.


    After breakfast, I followed one of the guards and Chena followed behind me. I kept seeing the guard look back at me and started to wonder what he was planning. I saw him smile while he glanced back at me.


    When I entered the large training grounds, I saw well over two hundred people, a mixture of men and women. As soon as they saw me, they began to kneel on one knee.


    ¡°Young Duchess¡±, they shouted.


    I was a little taken aback.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, I said while feeling a little confused.


    ¡°Princess Sage, as the daughter of Prince Moises and the future Duchess of the Winter Dukedom. We, the knights of the Winter Dukedom, swear our loyalty to you.¡± they all shouted.


    I stood there stunned and suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder. When I looked back, I saw Duke Winter.


    ¡°Sage, as the successor for the Dukedom, they''re officially your knights and guardsmen.¡± Duke Winter said, while smiling at me.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    A couple hours passed, while Moises, Rosemary and I were inside of the room. I began telling them about the Queen''s condition. I saw the hurt on Moises face after he learned his mother had been consuming poison on their behalf. Rosemary and I comforted him after seeing him get emotional.


    ¡°What are we going to do about his daughter?¡± Rosemary asked.


    ¡°How about cutting some of her hair and sending it to him¡±, I said.


    Moises and Rosemary looked at me.


    ¡°What?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Mother, do you have any type of sympathy in your bones?¡± Rosemary asked, sarcastically


    ¡°Not when my children are involved¡± I said, and smirked.


    Rosemary pretended to shiver, which made Moises and I laugh.


    We heard someone outside the door, and Moises went to open it. We saw Sylvester and Nashi standing outside the door.


    ¡°Prince Moises, my father wants you to come to the office¡±, Sylvester said.


    We followed behind them and walked towards the Duke''s office. When entered the office, Duke Vernon was sitting behind the desk. Mosies sat down opposite of him.


    ¡°I received some news that the western border was attacked yesterday.¡± He said.


    Sylvester and I looked at eachother. So that''s why the siren was going off.


    ¡°By who?¡±, Moises said.


    ¡°Knights from the Kalpana Kingdom '''', he said.


    Then I suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Count Livens is a double agent, he''s selling military information to the Kalpana kingdom. He''s trying to make his nephew Prince Christian the king¡±, I explained.


    ¡°Prince Christian?¡±Moises asked, ¡°Is he my father''s other son?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That''s what I''ve heard, do you remember a woman named Macy?¡± I asked.


    Moises looked like he was thinking, ¡°I remembered my father brought a woman to the palace. He was going to make her his concubine¡± he answered.


    ¡°We need to find out whether or not she''s still alive¡±, I said.


    ¡°There is a conference meeting towards the end of this week to discuss the recent attack. We need to get one of you in there with Nashi and I¡±, Duke Vernon said.


    While we were in the office discussing, we heard a knock on the door. When Sylvester opened it, it was a guard holding a few envelopes in his hands. Sylvester took the letters from the guard and walked over to the desk.


    ¡°Prince Moises, you have a letter from Duke Winter¡±, Sylvester said.


    He walked over and handed the envelope to Moises and I walked over and stood behind him.


    He opened it and read for a few minutes and rose up out of his chair.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Sage is in the western region by my grandparents¡±, Moises said.


    ¡°How the hell did she end up in the western region?¡±Rosemary asked, looking at up at Moises.


    Moises looked at the letter again.


    ¡°Natalie¡±, he said, ¡°My grandfather made Sage his successor for the Dukedom¡± he said.


    My mouth dropped and I heard Duke Vernon and Nashi gasp.


    ¡°Sage will become a Duchess, meaning she has the power of the Winter Dukedom¡± , Duke Vernon said.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±Rosemary asked, looking confused.


    ¡°You''re sister just became the richest noblewoman in the kingdom¡± Moises said, ¡°And the owner of the strongest knightage in the kingdom.¡±


    A second later another guard came to the office panting.


    ¡°Sir there''s multiple cars pulling up in front of the villa¡±, the guard said.


    We hurried out of the office and rushed down the stairs. When the guard opened the door. I saw over ten cars parking in the front of the villa.


    All of a sudden, all the doors opened and I saw my father and some clan members getting out of the vehicles.


    ¡°Looks like we''ll be able to move around more freely now ¡± I said.

 Chapter 56-Another Problem (5)

    Chapter 56- Another Problem (5)


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    When we saw grandfather and his clan members had arrived. Mother, father and I walked towards the gate. I saw Mother run past me as she and Na''mah ran towards each other. It reminded me of how Sage and I looked when we reunited the first time she was missing.


    My father stood beside me and we watched their little reunion. Grandfather was hugging both of them.


    ¡°Now that we know your sister is safe. We can start moving our plans around. She''ll be busy learning about the Dukedom.¡± Father said.


    After learning, Sage was safe in the western region with our great grandparents I was relieved.


    I was surprised when I heard she was going to become a Duchess, a part of me was proud. Because I know she''s mature enough and wouldn''t be afraid of dealing with nobles; I on the other hand, I would probably end up in a dungeon from killing them publicly. The other part of me was worrisome because we don''t know who to trust yet inside of the Noble society. I''m sure she will get in contact with us soon, I thought to myself.


    ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± I asked my father.


    ¡°Let''s wait until everyone gets settled,¡± Father said.


    ¡°Why don''t we leave this villa and go to the western region. Didn''t Queen Malaysia give you keys to a villa over there?.¡± I suggested.


    Father looked at me, ¡°We will, but after the conference.¡± he said.


    I nodded my head in understanding.


    A few minutes later, some of the Clans members started to leave. I was wondering why until grandfather came walking over to where we were standing.


    ¡°I''m sending my squad out into the five regions to gain Intel¡±, he said.


    Father nodded his head.


    A second later, Peyton walked over and I noticed she was looking around.


    ¡°If you''re looking for Sage, she''s not here¡±, I said.


    Peyton looked at me, ¡° Where is she, did she make it back from the palace?¡± Peyton asked with a concerned expression.


    Father and I shook our heads, then father explained the situation. I watched the expression on Peyton and grandfather''s faces changing as they process the information.


    ¡°So now that she is the Duke''s successor, she''ll be going to all the noble meetings," Peyton said.


    ¡°Yes, now we can focus on other things. Sage will be fine because the knights of the Winter Dukedom are ruthless when it comes to their master. So she''s well protected, we don''t have to worry.¡±, father said.


    After grandfather and Peyton agreed, we all went into the villa. We headed towards the Duke''s office to discuss our next move.


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    After following Nathan and Palin, we arrived at another cabin within the forest. I saw a few guards standing around. When we entered the cabin, I saw Prince Morgan and a few other men that seemed to be noblemen. Nathan sat down and I stood behind him. I notice Prince Morgan looking at me.


    ¡°Aren''t you my brother, Prince Moises guard?¡± He asked.


    I nodded my head, ¡°I was his guard at the time, but I''m from the Henrico clan.¡± I said.


    Prince Morgan smiled a little.


    ¡°It''s still surprising to me that my brother Moises is married to someone from a mercenary clan. Prince Marshall would be terrified once he finds out he held a member of the Henrico Clan captive for years. I can''t wait to see his face when he finds out¡± Prince Morgan said while smirking.


    I heard the men clear their throats.


    ¡°Ah, let''s start the meeting¡±, Prince Morgan said, ¡°There''s a conference at the end of this week. Prince Marshall and the King will be attending. Someone from the Kalpana Kingdom is supposed to be attending as well. With the coronation only three months away now, the King and Prince Marshall are doing everything they can to form a peace treaty before the coronation.¡± Prince Morgan continued to say.


    ¡°So when are you planning to attack ?¡±Nathan asked.


    The men looked around at each other, ¡°As soon as he''s crowned as king¡±, an older man, he was overweight and short with a mustache.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°How many groups do we have?¡±another man asked, he was average looking and had short violet hair.


    ¡°About five groups with a hundred people each, a mixture between nobles and commoners¡± Nathan replied.


    The meeting went on for another hour or so, but I could tell Nathan and Prince Morgan were withholding information from the other men. After the meeting was over, Nathan, Prince Morgan and I walked out of the cabin. When we started to walk a few meters away from the cabin. Prince Morgan looked over at me.


    ¡°Yeshiva, was it?¡±, he asked.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°The man with the violet hair he''s a Baron, a low class noble, his name is George. I''m pretty sure he''s a spy for my brother. Once he leaves the cabin, kill him.¡± Prince Morgan said.


    ¡°When you''re done, meet us back at the other cabin,¡± Nathan said.


    I nodded my head, and climbed one of the trees and waited until they all came out of the cabin. When the man with violet hair came out, I discreetly followed him until he was far away from the cabin.


    Unexpectedly, I saw another man walking up to him and they started to converse. I was going to wait until they stopped but I had another idea.


    I dropped down from above them, and snapped the man with the violet hair neck. I incapacitated the other man after he tried to run. When he was unconscious, I threw over my shoulder and walked to the other cabin.


    After walking for an hour, I arrived back at the small cabin and saw Nathan and Palin standing by the river. When they saw me, they walked over and I threw the man on the ground. Nathan bent down and slapped the man on his face to wake him up.


    The man woke up and started looking around. He had short navy blue hair and looked like another nobleman.


    ¡°I saw him talking to George after he left the cabin¡±, I said.


    Nathan looked up at me and then looked back at the man who looked terrified.


    ¡°Who do you work for?¡±Nathan questioned the man as pulled onto his shirt, pulling him closer.


    The man started to shiver out of fear.


    ¡°Count Livens¡±, he said.


    Nathan snapped the man''s neck and looked up at me.


    "Follow us to the village" he said.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    When I saw my sister, I was overcome with emotions. She introduced me to her daughter after our father hugged us closely. After the clan members left, we all went into Duke Vernon''s office.


    I stood next to my father, Na''mah and Peyton and Cena while Moises and Rosemary sat on the couch. Before coming to the office, I went to grab some of the documents that Valian had copied for me. I handed it to Moises and to Duke Vernon.


    ¡°Slavery trades¡± Moises mumbled as he balled his fist up.


    ¡°I think Count Livens and Prince Marshall are involved in some type of slavery trading. I feel like there''s another reason why the other kingdom is attacking them so much.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Where is the woman who is pregnant by Prince Marshall?¡± Moises asked.


    ¡°We settled her into a room,¡± Nashi said.


    I looked over at Sylvester,¡±Go get her¡± I said.


    Sylvester left the office, and I looked over at Moises.


    ¡°I have a suggestion¡±, I started to say until I was interrupted by my father.


    ¡°I arranged a meeting with Count Livens; it''ll be after the conference. I''ll take Natalie with me¡±, he said.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°What was your suggestion?¡±Duke Vernon asked, while looking at me while he sat behind the desk.


    ¡°I think one or at least two of us should go undercover and see how they are getting slaves,¡± I said.


    Moises looked at me and was about to argue with me. Until Rosemary stood up and Cena took a step forward.


    ¡°I''ll do it¡± they both said at the same time.


    ¡°Hell no¡±, Moises and Na''mah shouted at the same time.


    Moises got out of his seat, ¡°No, that''s too dangerous¡± he said.


    Before we could argue, the door to the office opened and Sylvester and Serbia walked in.


    Sylvester guided her to the couch and she sat down looking around at all of us. Moises and I walked over to her.


    ¡°What''s your name and where did you come from?¡±Moises asked.


    ¡°I''m Serbia, I''m from the western region. I''m an orphan, my parents were killed eight months ago in the territory war between western border and the Kalpana Kingdom.¡± She explained.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±Duke Vernon asked.


    ¡°I''m 21 years old, '''' she answered.


    ¡°How the hell did you end up with Prince Marshall? He''s 37 year-old.¡± I said.


    ¡°Wow I thought he was as old as you and father¡±, Rosemary mumbled sarcastically.


    ¡°Hey, we''re only 42, thank you¡± I said while folding my arms.


    I looked back at the woman.


    ¡°I met him when I was a maid at Count Livens estate. The Count tries to hire orphans as maids but they really are sex slaves for noblemen¡± she said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone shouted at the same time.


    Serbia nodded her head, ¡°Prince Marshall has a fetish for maids¡±, she said.


    Everyone looked shocked except my father.


    I placed my hand on my forehead. ¡°No wonder he grabbed my ass while I was dressed as a maid.¡± I mumbled but didn''t realize I said it out loud.


    ¡°What the fuck did you just say?¡± Moises and my father asked at the same time. I could see the rage on their faces.


    Oh shit, I forgot I didn''t tell them, I thought to myself.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After meeting the knights, I left the castle with Duke Winter, Valian, and Chena. The Duke personal butler drove us to the western border because Duke Winter wanted to go check on the villagers and see the damages.


    Since the western region was now going to be under my command in the future, Duke Winter wanted me to learn as much as I could. After finding out I participated in the battle during the attack, Valian and Duke Winter were very impressed. They said I definitely took after my father, and Duke Winter offered to teach me all about military strategies. Before I left the castle, the knights told me I could join them in practice anytime I wanted.


    When we arrived at the border, we walked over to the medical tents. I felt everyone staring at me.


    ¡°Is she..?¡± I heard someone whisper.


    I wasn''t in disguise anymore, so they saw my natural look. I felt Duke Winter put his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Doctors, this is my great granddaughter, she''s my grandson Prince Moises daughter and my successor. She will be the landlord over this land, but you can call her Princess Sage¡±, Duke Winter said.


    The doctors bowed and then I heard a commotion outside of the tent. I followed behind the Duke as he walked out. When I exited the tent I saw the villagers surrounding the area.


    ¡°Is she Prince Moises''s daughter we heard about?¡± A village woman asked.


    Without hesitation I stepped forward, I don''t know if it was confidence or bravery but I nodded my head.


    ¡°Yes, I''m Prince Moises oldest daughter, I''m Princess Sage¡±, I said.


    Duke Winter walked over and stood beside me. ¡°And she will be the Duchess after her debutante and succession ceremony¡± he said.


    ¡°Your father, where is Prince Moises?¡±, another villager asked.


    I looked at them confidently, ¡°My father is inside of the Kingdom right now¡± I said.


    Suddenly, the villagers started to get down on the ground and started bowing their heads.


    ¡°Prince Moises must become King!¡±, they shouted while bowing.


    I looked at Duke Winters and he smiled, ¡°Then shall we get started, I wonder how they would react when you walk beside me as we enter the conference.¡± He said, while smirking.


    This old man is planning something, I thought to myself.

 Chapter 57- Obsession

    Chapter 57- Obsession


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After talking to the villagers for a couple of hours. When we returned to the castle it had already gotten dark. I went into the office of Duchess Mary. I was told she was going to teach me about managing an estate and how to manage the different properties that the Winter Dukedom owns. I was surprised to learn just how rich I became overnight.


    ¡°It''s wonderful to have you here, my darling¡± Duchess Mary said,'''' Since our daughter Malaysia was our only child, we were wondering who would inherit our estate. We were going to give it to your father or Morgan Since the Duke and I are old, we were happy to find out we had more grandchildren",She added.


    ¡°What about Prince Morgan''s children?¡±, I asked.


    She placed her hand on the top of my hand,¡±You''re the oldest out of them all, that makes you the heiress to the estate¡± she explained.


    She got up from the desk and walked over to the bookshelf and grabbed a folder. When she sat back down and opened it then she handed it to me.


    ¡°This is a form, we will put you in the family registry. Your last name will change to Winter¡± she explained.


    I nodded my head, ¡°Sounds better then Vanuatu¡±, I said, while looking at the document.


    She started to laugh, ¡°After the conference, we''ll talk to your sister, we will have a debutante for the both of you¡± she said.


    Ah, I don''t think Rosie cares about being a noble. She might reject it, if she has to deal with nobles all the time, I thought to myself.


    ¡°I''ll definitely let her know¡±, I said, and smiled. It''ll definitely be interesting seeing her reaction.


    ¡°We''re planning to add your father and sister to the registry as well and your mother if she wants. Exiled or not, we haven''t made any moves or done anything to the royal family because our daughter is the Queen. Once Prince Marshall becomes king, he has no ties to us since he comes from a different household. So he will automatically lose the support of the Winter Dukedom.¡± She said,


    We heard a knock on the door and Lucy the head maid walked in.


    ¡°Dinner is ready¡±, she said while bowing.


    We went to the dining room and the guard that Duke Winter assigned for me escorted me. Since Chena remained in the village after Duke Winter asked her to help the villagers in the medical tent and because she had a rebels meeting to go to tomorrow.


    Valian left the castle after saying he was going to go meet Nathan.


    ¡°Sage, after the conference I''ll take you to visit your parents. Once we get your father''s approval we''ll start to plan your debutante and succession ceremony. We have to do it before the coronation¡± Duke Winter said.


    I nodded my head and continued to eat my food. I heard Duke Winter clear his throat and I looked towards his direction.


    ¡°Sage, are you together with Young Duke Nashi Synovial?¡±Duke Winter asked.


    ¡°Yes, he even asked my father if he could marry me after the war¡± I replied.


    ¡°Did your father give his approval?¡±Duke Winter asked.


    ¡°Barely¡± I said, while chuckling a little.


    ¡°Hmmm, he seems like a decent man but I don''t know him that well. I should meet him again. Maybe he can be your escort for the debutante or you can take one of the knights¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll ask Nashi to be my escort,¡± I said.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    After being nagged by Moises and my father for couple of hours about not telling them about Prince Marshall''s sexual harassment, when I was dressed as maid. I had to stop them from almost destroying Duke Vernon''s office. I ended up changing the topic to calm them down.


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked over at Na''mah.


    ¡°Na''mah are you still good at reversing poison?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, but it depends on how long they consumed it.¡± She said.


    ¡°After we leave the office, work with me and I''ll find out more information.¡± I said.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I looked at Sylvester, ¡°Do you think you can get in contact with Hannah discreetly?¡±, I asked.


    Sylvester nodded his head.


    I was about to get ready to leave the office to talk to Na''mah some more about reversing the Queen''s condition.


    ¡°Wait¡±, Rosemary said, getting our attention.


    We all looked over at her.


    ¡°Didn''t he come here looking for us when we were dressed as maids? He even asked Sage if she saw a woman with reddish hair , " she said, bringing the topic back up again.


    I suddenly thought about it, ¡°he has a maid fetish, does that mean he has an obsession for maids?¡±, I asked.


    Moises suddenly started pacing back and forth. While Rosemary sat there thinking to herself. Duke Vernon, Nashi and Sylvester were looking at Moises with concerned looks on their faces.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°You,¡± he said, looking directly at me, while still pacing both and forth.


    ¡°What about me?¡±, I asked, feeling confused.


    Moises walked over to Serbia.


    ¡°Did my brother ever tell you when he started liking maids?¡± Moises asked.


    Serbia nodded her head, ¡°Supposedly he fell in love with a maid at one of the royal balls a long time ago. He even had one of the maids dye her hair..¡± Serbia paused for a second and looked over at me.


    Moises looked at me and sighed, ¡°Natalie, you''re his obsession¡± he said, while balling up his fist.


    I immediately started to gag and felt my skin crawl.


    Hearing that I could possibly be that bastard obsession, really made me want to kill him even more.


    ¡°That could explain why he hates father so much. Father was the Crown Prince and had the woman he fell in love with¡± Rosemary said, while sounding amused. ¡°Sounds like you both fell for mother at the same royal ball¡± she added, while giggling.


    I glared at her and she continued to laugh.


    ¡°When did he find out you were pregnant?¡±My father asked.


    I started to think and Moises walked over to me.


    ¡°I remembered having assassin''s disguised as maids and butlers kept coming to my villa. I was about a month pregnant at the time. After that, Moises and I were constantly fighting against assassins until the time he got framed for murder¡± I said.


    They started questioning me about the time I was in the dungeon. That bastard would never come into the cell, but he would stare at me with a lustful look sometimes.


    ¡°Maybe we should send someone undercover, so we can get those sick bastards arrested,¡± Duke Vernon said.


    Suddenly, we heard yelling and we all ran out of the office. We saw the two maids running towards us.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Duke Vernon asked.


    ¡°Princess Sarah is throwing stuff around the room¡±, the maid said as she was panting.


    I looked over at Rosemary and Cena, ¡°You two come join me, I wonder if she knows just how much of a scumbag her father is¡±, I said.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    We walked over to the room, and heard the sound of grass breaking. Mother opened the door, and was about to walk in. She was almost hit with a vase, but she quickly moved out of the way.


    ¡°Who the hell are you people?! Do you know you kidnap a princess?!¡±Princess Sarah yelled.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m the one who took you out of the palace,¡± mother said, while folding her arms.


    ¡°How dare you! Wait, until my father finds me. He''s going to execute you all!¡± she shouted, while glaring at us.


    ¡°If you don''t stop yelling, your father will find pieces of you¡±, Cena said, while plugging her ears because of the loud screaming.


    Mother and I looked at Cena and then at Princess Sarah who stopped yelling.


    ¡°What do you people want?¡±, she asked, with an attitude.


    ¡°The death of your father¡± Mother said, without hesitation.


    I looked at her, she wasn''t any better than Cena, I mumbled to myself.


    I walked up to Princess Sarah because someone had to talk rationally if we wanted to get information out of her.


    ¡°Hello, I''m Rosemary, the daughter of Prince Moises, that makes you my cousin.¡± I said trying to look friendly.


    ¡°Wasn''t your father exiled? Princess Sarah said, while rolling her eyes ``Then you are his bastard child right¡± she said with a smirk on her face.


    I sighed.


    I grabbed her by the hair and dragged her until i walked on the other side of the room and opened the window.


    ¡°I knew you couldn''t hold it¡± Mother and Cena said at the same time while smirking.


    Mother gestured for me to bring her by the bed. She kept kicking as I dragged her. When I set her up against the bed. Mother bent down in front of her.


    ¡°I''ll give you a second to process what''s happening¡±, mother said in a calm tone.


    ¡°My father will find me,¡± Princess Sarah said.


    ¡°Child, I doubt it if your father even knows you''re missing right now,¡± mother said.


    Princess Sarah''s eyes widened.


    ¡°Now tell us what your father has been up to¡±, mother demanded.


    Princess Sarah shook her head. Cena pulled up a pocket knife and handed it to my mother.


    My mother cut a piece of Princess Sarah''s hair and held it in her face.


    ¡°How about I send your father a piece of your hair one piece at a time¡± mother said.


    Instantly Princess Sarah started to shiver and nodded her head.


    ¡°My father is supposed to marry a princess from the neighborhood kingdom of Kalpana,.¡± She said


    ¡°Then why is the kingdom of Kalpana attacking this kingdom so much?¡± Mother asked.


    ¡°The deal was to exchange a princess for a peace treaty and the King promised the oldest princess as the deal. The kingdom of Kalpana, demands the king''s part of the deal or they will keep attacking, until the deal is either fulfilled or the kingdom has to surrender¡± she explained.


    All of a sudden, I heard footsteps behind me. I looked in the direction of the door and saw my father and grandfather and they looked pissed.


    ¡°Looks like we are going to war with both kingdoms¡±, they said at the same time.


    ¡°We''re leaving in the morning, we need to visit my grandfather¡± father said.


    We all left out of the room and followed behind my father and grandfather. Mother closed the door to the room Princess Sarah was in.


    Grandfather and the rest of them went downstairs. While Mother and I followed my father to the Duke''s office and he told him we were going to leave the villa tomorrow and head to the western region. I left the office while they were still discussing the conference.


    After I was walking to my room, I heard a loud crashing sound coming from one of the rooms. A moment later, it was quiet. I opened the door and my mouth dropped.  I looked around the room as I stood by the door. I saw Nashi laying on the floor asleep with broken liquor bottles on the floor.


    ¡°What the fuck is this¡± I mumbled.


    Suddenly, I felt someone come behind me. I turned around and saw Sylvester standing behind me and he sighed.


    ¡°Shit, looks like you found out,¡± Sylvester said.


    I grabbed him by the shirt and pulled him close to me looking directly in his face.


    ¡°Why the fuck does Nashi have painting portraits of Sage everywhere¡± I said, glaring at Sylvester.


    Sylvester held his head back and sighed again.


    ¡°Nashi is obsessed with Sage. It became worse once he realized she didn''t really need him or his protection anymore¡± Sylvester said.


    For fuck sake, how weak.


    ¡°I won''t tell anyone as long as he stays away from Sage¡± I said.


    Sylvester sighed. ¡°I can''t promise that,¡± he said.


    I let go of his shirt and started to walk away. I glanced back in his direction.


    ¡°If you want your brother to remain alive. Tell him to get his shit together¡± I said and walked to my room.

 Chapter 58-Reunion

    Chapter 58- Reunion


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    I woke up and felt a little generous. I got dressed and went to Sylvester''s room and knocked on the door. He opened the door and looked at me.


    ¡°Why are you in front of my room so early in the morning?¡± He said.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± I said.


    I started to walk and he followed behind. I stood in front of the door of the room Nashi was in.


    ¡°What are you about to do?¡± Sylvester said while yawning.


    ¡°Giving your brother a generous tip of life and the boost he needs at the moment.¡± I said.


    Sylvester looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Well, I''ll see if he has what it takes and stop being so weak. If he breaks because of this then he deserves it¡± I said.


    Sylvester opened the door and we walked inside the room. Nashi was still asleep, and Sylvester and I stood over him. He must have sensed us, as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°We should just off your brother and you can become the Duke¡± I said.


    Sylvester looked at me with a frown on his face and I shrugged my shoulders.


    Nashi started to look around the room as he was coming to his senses.


    ¡°Hey Nashi, at this rate Sage will be getting married and you''ll be here drowning in your sorrow¡± I said.


    I watched his face frown up and I was feeling amused.


    Sylvester pulled Nashi by the shirt.


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking Nashi?¡±, he said, ¡°Do you really want to lose Sage this way?¡± He asked.


    Nashi shook his head.


    ¡°Maybe she''ll find a husband at one of the Noble meetings'' '' I said, still feeling amused, while I watched his facial expression get upset by the second.


    ¡°Rosemary, cut it out,¡± Sylvester said.


    I turned around and walked near the door. I glanced back.


    ¡°We''re leaving now to go to the western region¡± I said, ¡°Maybe Sage found herself a strong knight over there¡± I said and smiled and then winked my right eye.


    Sylvester and Nashi glared at me and I felt amused once again.


    ¡°Ah, I wonder how her neighboring kingdom fianc¨¦ looks, he might actually be hot in person. You know Sage is a sucker for good looks¡±, I said and left the room.


    I heard Sylvester shout as I closed the door. I instantly felt better.


    I walked down the stairs to where my father and mother were.


    ¡°You said you needed to do something before we left, what was it?¡± Mother asked.


    ¡°Giving life lessons,¡± I said.


    Father and mother looked at each other.


    We walked outside of the villa, Grandfather, Massey, Cena and Peyton were waiting for us. While Na''mah stayed to take care of the pregnant woman.


    We took Princess Sarah with us because we don''t trust anyone else to watch her.


    ¡°You people are crazy,¡± she said as we were walking to the gate.


    ¡°And your father is a scumbag¡±, I replied.


    We got into the vehicle with my mother, Peyton and Cena, while Massey, Father and grandfather were in grandfather''s truck.


    ¡°How far is the western region?¡± I asked.


    ¡°About six hours,¡± my mother replied.


    Ah, I hate long trips, I mumbled to myself.


    I suddenly realized something. Yeshiva left to search for Sage and he probably doesn''t even know she is safe at the Winter Dukedom.


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    The next morning, Nathan, Palin, and I left the cabin to go to the village and walked for a couple hours. After hearing about Sage''s little battlefield experience from Nathan, I was impressed.


    Once we made it to the village, I was able to talk to Asiana and she filled me in about the whole palace thing that happened.


    Later on today, we were going to go visit Sage at the Winter estate.


    ¡°The conference is tomorrow, once Prince Morgan gives us more details after the conference. We''ll be able to make some more moves.¡±, Nathan said.


    ¡°What are your plans about Count Livens?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°We''ll kill him when we get the chance, but for now I need to find out what he''s planning.¡± Nathan said.


    I walked with them to the nearby village, and saw multiple medical tents.


    I suddenly saw someone that I didn''t wish to see again. As soon as she saw me, she ran over to where I was.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, she said.


    I ignored her and continued to walk.


    ¡°Yeshiva, I know you hear me calling you¡±, she said.


    Shit, why did I have to see her. I miss Rosie, I thought to myself.


    ¡°You''re just as rude as ever¡± she said as she ran behind me.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.¡°I have nothing to say to you¡± I said, while I continued to walk.


    ¡°How can you be so rude, that''s exactly why I broke our engagement¡± she said.


    I turned around and saw my ex fiance, ¡°Vanessa, I have nothing to say to you.¡± I said, ¡°Plus my girlfriend told me not to talk to strange women¡± I said and walked off.


    I continued to walk to the medical tent as I heard her scoff. Shit, I hope she doesn''t become a problem, cause I won''t stop Rosie from killing her ass.


    I walked over to where Nathan was and he turned around in my direction, this man''s senses are very sharp.


    ¡°Since there''s not much to do at the medical tent. We can go visit Sage." He said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    When it became morning, Haley, my personal maid woke me up for my management class. Instead of Duchess Mary being my teacher for today, it seemed like the head maid Lucy was going to be my tutor.


    I was reading some of the documents and I didn''t know just how powerful the Duke was. Not only was his knightage strong but he was even richer than the royal family.


    ¡°Am I really the sole owner of this?¡±, I asked Lucy.


    She nodded her head, ¡°Yes, everything that the Dukedom owns is yours. Your sister would get a little inheritance just Princess Kalia and her sister Princess Chelsea but she''s still a baby. But you, my Lady, have the title and the power of the Dukedom, ¡± Lucy explained.


    I nodded my head and the little bell went off


    ¡°This is it for this morning, you may go train with the Knights now. Later on, today will be your history class.¡± Lucy said.


    I got up from the chair and went to my room to change into my clothes. After I got changed, my guard Sir Valley escorted me to the training grounds. When I got to the training ground, everyone bowed and greeted me.


    ¡°Princess, do you think you can keep us with our practice? '''',Captain Capilano said, he was a middle-aged man who was the captain of the Winter knights. He was the first one to swear his loyalty to me.


    I nodded my head.


    I joined them as they ran laps around the training grounds. I was running next to a knight named Vero. He was tall and thin but had a muscular body.


    ¡°Hey Sir Vero, what training are we going to be doing today?¡±, I asked curiously.


    ¡°Thirty laps, three hundred push-ups, three hundred squats and thousand sword swings with a few sparring matches,¡±he replied.


    Why do I feel excited hearing that? I questioned myself.


    After two hours, I was feeling like I was going to die. I finally finished my laps and now was the time to attempt to do push-ups.


    I got onto the ground and started doing a few push-ups.


    ¡°That''s only ten, is that all you got Princess¡±, Sir Vero said, trying to challenge me.


    ¡°It''s just been awhile since I''ve done push-ups¡±I said.


    About an hour or so later, while struggling through push-ups. I finally made it to two hundred push-ups and gave up. I heard the knights laughing and Captain Capilano reached down his hand and helped me off the ground.


    ¡°Shall we move on the squats or sword swings, it''s your pick young Duchess", Captain Capilano said.


    ¡°Sword swings¡±, I replied.


    I watched them as they swung their swords in different stances and attempted to copy them.


    ¡°Wow, you''re a fast learner¡±, Sir Vero said.


    I continued to watch them and copy everything they were doing. It felt like something inside of me was awaking as I swung my sword around. I made it to three hundred swings until I heard some calling for me.


    When I looked over in the direction, I saw Duke Winter and then I saw Nathan and Yeshiva. Why is Yeshiva here? I thought to myself then I remembered he''s one of my grandfather''s best trackers in the clan.


    One of the knight came to grab my wooden sword and I walked over to where they were standing. When I walked up to them, I saw Yeshiva had a smirk on his face.


    ¡°I heard about your little battlefield experience, how was it?¡±, he asked.


    I don''t know what it was but I kept mesmerizing about it. The excitement that I felt should''ve scared me but a part of me wanted to experience it again.


    ¡°I felt my heart racing¡±, I said.


    They all chuckled.


    ¡°If you keep that attitude, you''ll end up a warrior like your father¡±, Duke Winter said.


    ¡°I think you take after your father more than Natalie. You are more level-headed than Natalie and Rosie¡± Yeshiva said.


    I really hated it when he made that annoying smirk. Ah, I should start a little trouble for him.


    I tilt my head to the right side, ¡°Hey Yeshiva, before coming here I''m pretty sure you and Rosie had s¡­¡± before I could finish Yeshiva hurried and covered my mouth. Which made Nathan flinch a little.


    ¡°Yeshiva and Rosie?¡±, he said, looking at us.


    Ah, now I know how Rosie feels when she starts trouble. It''s so amusing.


    Yeshiva still had my mouth covered and I felt glares coming from behind and Yeshiva removed his hand.


    ¡°Watch it Yeshiva, I have my own army¡± I said while smirking.


    I saw one of his eyes twitch. ¡°Let''s spar!¡± He said, while showing me challenging look.


    ¡°Gladly¡± I said and smirked.


    We walked over and one of the knights brought us each a wooden sword.


    ¡°I won''t go easy on you princess,¡± Yeshiva said.


    ¡°I don''t expect you to,¡± I said.


    We didn''t even wait to get into a stance, we just ran towards each other and started to clash swords.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    We had about another three hours before we entered the western region. Masiro, Massey and I were discussing the conference and getting into contact with one of the rebel groups.


    ¡°One of my squad members that''s inside of the Kalpana kingdom told me about the recent attack on the western border.¡± Masiro said.


    ¡°Have they told you when another attack will happen?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Possibly in a couple of days, Saul will contact me¡±, Masiro said.


    ¡°Saul?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°He''s Yeshiva and Jemas father and one of Natalie''s former subordinates, '''' Masiro explains.


    ¡°What''s your plan Prince Moises?¡±Massey asked.


    I looked back towards the backseat at Massey, ¡°To gather an army big enough to fight both kingdoms¡± I said.


    Masiro and Massey agreed to join, now we just have to gather some rebels.


    After riding for three hours, we arrived at the Dukedom domain. It''s been a long time since I''ve came here, and it still looks as big as it always has. We got out of the car and Natalie and Rosemary came over and stood next to me. One of the guards walked away from his post and stepped forward.


    ¡°There''s no appointments today,¡± he said.


    As soon as he saw who I was, he bowed his head and told the other guard to hurry up and open the gate.


    ¡°Prince Moises¡±, he said as he bowed again, facing my direction.


    We walked through the gate and made our way to the castle. When we got closer I saw an older woman and two maids beside her.


    ¡°Oh my, Moises,¡± she said as she started to hurry towards me.


    ¡°Grandmother¡±, I said and hugged her as soon as we got closer.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡±, she asked, while crying.


    ¡°It''s a long story, but I''ll tell you after seeing my grandfather¡± I said.


    After hugging, I turned around and introduced Natalie and Rosemary and then I introduced everyone else that was behind us.


    ¡°Come inside eveyone¡± she said, while turning around and started to walk.


    ¡°Where''s Sage?¡±Rosemary asked.


    ¡°Training grounds with the knights and the Duke¡± grandmother replied.


    Once we made it into the castle, we all followed behind towards the training ground that set behind of the castle.


    When we made it to the training grounds, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Sage was sparring with the Knights. Suddenly, I was caught off guard when I saw Rosemary running past me. She jumped and hugged a man that looked familiar to me. Then I saw Peyton and Massey running towards them as well. I saw my grandfather watching the sparring then I noticed Sage was also sparring against Yeshiva. She was sparring against multiple people at once.


    When Natalie and I got closer, ¡°She definitely takes after you¡±, she said.


    I instantly had a proud father moment.


    When I walked over to my grandfather, he turned around and smiled.


    ¡°Welcome back home¡±, he said, and turned back around.


    I looked over at Rosemary and Peyton hugging the other gentleman. When he looked over, my eyes widened


    ¡°No fucking way,¡± I said.


    He walked over and bowed his head, ¡°Commander¡± he said and raised his head.


    ¡°Nathan, where the fuck have you been all these years?¡±, I said.


    Peyton, Rosemary, and Natalie walked over to where we were standing. I suddenly saw Sage running towards us.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡±, Rosemary asked.


    ¡°We all went to the knight academy together and fought wars together.¡± I said.


    Peyton and Nathan nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°No wonder you two raised us,¡± Rosemary said, looking at Peyton and Nathan.


    ¡°Rosie!¡±, I heard Sage shouting and she was running towards us.


    Rosemary turned around and they ran to each other.


    ¡°Geez they''ve always done that ever since they were young. Every time they saw each other.¡±, Peyton said.


    Sage and Rosemary walked over to us.


    ¡°Wow, it''s like a family reunion¡±, Rosemary said.


    My grandfather walked over and I introduced everyone to him.


    ¡°Since everyone is here now, how about we get started¡± Grandfather said.


    ¡°Start what?¡±Rosemary and Sage asked at the same time.


    ¡°The conference is tomorrow evening, Sage will be coming with me as my successor.¡±, grandfather said and looked at me, ¡°And you become the commander of the knights again and we shall start our rebellion once the coronation takes place.¡± He added.


    ¡°Wait, you''re planning a rebellion as well?¡± Sage asked.


    My grandfather smiled, ¡°Morgan and I have been planning our rebellion since your father was exiled. Now that he''s here we can begin, starting with Sage succession.¡± he said.


    He turned around and started to walk back to the castle.

 Chapter 59- Reunion (2)

    Chapter 59-Reunion(2)


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After we got out of the car, I was amazed at how big the castle was, when we walked through it. I couldn''t help but look around. It was breathtaking.


    When we made it to the back of the castle and went towards the training grounds. I saw the knights training, and when I saw Sage sparring against Yeshiva and a few other knights. I wanted to go join them, until I saw the tall man with maroon hair. I instantly started to run towards him, and he turned around like he sensed me or something. When I saw it was Nathan, my heart was racing to see him alive and in person. When I jumped up and hugged him.


    ¡°It''s good to see you Rosie,¡± he said, catching me in his arms.


    ¡°We thought you were dead¡±, I said, hugging him around his neck.


    ¡°I''m very much alive my dear¡±, he said.


    When he placed me down, I saw a huge scar on his face. I was about to ask him what happened to him until Peyton and Massey came crashing into him.


    ¡°We looked for your ass for a long time,¡± Massey shouted.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡±, Peyton said.


    Nathan was about to answer until he walked away and when I turned my head, he was bowing to my father. After they told me they all knew each other from their academy days. I understood why Peyton and Nathan were so overprotective of Sage and I, when we were growing up. It was like they were keeping us safe until they reunited us with our parents.


    When I looked and saw Sage running towards us, I started to run again. Once again we almost collided trying to run to each other.


    ¡°How many times do you plan on going missing? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not planning, just happening,¡± she said, while sighing.


    ¡°A Duchess huh¡±, I said while smirking.


    ¡°A very rich Duchess¡±, she said, while flipping her ponytail back.


    ¡°Nashi is going to be heartbroken even more¡± I said, while feeling amused.


    Sage turned her head while we were walking back to everyone.


    ¡°What''s wrong with Nashi?¡±, she asked with a concerned look.


    ¡°He''s drowning in sorrow because of your other fiance¡¯¡± I said.


    ¡°I don''t have another fiance,¡± she said.


    I laughed, ¡°Technically you do, I wonder how he looks¡± I said, while watching her frown.


    ¡°I won''t marry anyone I don''t know,¡± she said.


    After walking back to where father and Duke Winter was, I was surprised to find out they''ve been planning a rebellion since my father was exiled.


    Things are about to get even more hectic now, I thought to myself.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After following my grandfather back into the castle. My grandfather gestured for Sage, Rosemary, Natalie and I to follow him to one of the offices. While my grandmother got everyone else settled into a room. When we entered the office, Sage and I sat on the couch while Natalie and Rosemary sat on the couch opposite of us. My grandfather walked over to one of the bookshelves and grabbed a folder. Before he sat down he handed us a document.


    ¡°Your grandmother and I, will put you four into the family registry¡±, he said and looked over at Rosemary and Natalie.


    ¡°Do you two agree to join the Winter Dukedom?¡±,grandfather asked.


    Natalie and Rosemary agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Moises, your last name will change to Winter also, you''re only exiled from the royal family, not the Winter Dukedom¡±, grandfather said.


    ¡°I thought he was exiled from the whole kingdom¡± Rosemary asked.


    ¡°Yes, but the Winter Dukedom is different. We could''ve become independent again a long time ago¡± grandfather said.


    ¡°Again?¡±Sage asked.


    ¡°The Winter Dukedom was a kingdom until we joined together with the Vanuatu kingdom through marriage, making the land as large as it is¡±. Grandfather explained.


    ¡°You are a former king?¡± Rosemary and Sage shouted at the same time.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Grandfather and I started to chuckle a bit seeing their reaction.


    ¡°Grandfather, it seems like my father is poisoning my mother¡±, I said, while balling up my fist.


    Grandfather balled his fist up, ¡°So that''s what she''s been keeping from me¡± he said, while sighing.


    He pulled out another document and handed it to me. When I read it, my eyes widened.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± I asked while looking at the document.


    ¡°As soon as Prince Marshall becomes King. Your mother has already filed for a divorce petition to the courts. Once your father isnt king anymore, your mother will no longer be bound to the king.That''s what we''re waiting for, the king doesn''t know. Meaning the treaty between the Vanuatu and Winter kingdom becomes invalid. I don''t have to give them any more support.¡± grandfather said.


    I watched as Sage, Natalie and Rosemary''s faces kept changing.


    ¡°My sister and I will work on reversing the poison she''s been consuming,¡± Natalie said, looking directly at my grandfather.


    My grandfather nodded his head and thanked Natalie.


    ¡°So, that means father will become the king of the Winter Kingdom?: Sage asked


    ¡°No, he will become the king of the entire kingdom; the kingdoms have been joined to each other for the past 62 years. We can''t let the citizens suffer because of that¡±, grandfather replied.


    ¡°Do you know what the conference is about?¡±, I asked, looking at him.


    ¡°The conference is for the Kingdom of Kalpana, this is the last peace treaty conference. If a decision isn''t made, they will declare war¡± grandfather said.


    I suddenly understood what he was doing.


    ¡°This conference is going to be interesting¡±, grandfather said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After we left the office, Duke Winter said he was going to submit the documents for the family registry. Father, mother, Rosemary and I followed grandfather to the dining room. When we entered, everyone else was stuffing their faces and Duchess Mary looked very happy.


    When we sat down, Nathan and father sat next to each other. Rosie and I sat on the opposite of them. I felt a little mischievous since Rosie kept bothering me about a neighboring kingdom''s fiance¡¯. After hearing that, Nashi is upset about the whole missing and another fianc¨¦ thing. I decided to mess with Rosie and Yeshiva for revenge.


    ¡°So, Rosie, when are you going to introduce Yeshiva to Nathan as your boyfriend?¡±, I said.


    I watched as Rosie and Yeshiva almost choked off their food. I saw Nathan glaring at Yeshiva and I felt satisfied.


    Yeshiva glared at me.


    ¡°Father already approved of him¡±, Rosie said.


    Nathan looked at my father who smirked.


    ¡°Barely¡±, he said, without looking in our direction.


    Yeshiva looked over at grandfather who was eating.


    ¡°Chief¡±, he said, looking for help.


    Grandfather smirked, ¡°Hey, we''re the bride''s side of the family, no one is on your side here.¡± He said and went back to eating his food. Which made everyone laugh.


    After dinner, Duke Winter called for a meeting. Cena stayed in the room to monitor Princess Sarah. While we all discussed recent information we found in the last few days. It''s almost hard to believe it''s about to become the fall season.


    ¡°Once the conference is over with, I''ll be meeting with Count Livens¡±, Grandfather said.


    Nathan looked over at him, ¡°I''ll join you, he''s been sending spies into the rebels headquarters¡±, Nathan said.


    ¡°Wait, you are one of the rebel leaders?¡± Father asked, while looking surprised, ¡°Since When?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Since Prince Morgan and Queen Malaysia contacted me. After all, I was a bounty hunter. I started gathering people after I found out Sage and Rosie were kidnapped. I ended up meeting Sage in the forest after she fled the palace. ¡± Nathan said.


    Unexpectedly, father and mother stood up and bowed their heads to Nathan and Peyton.


    ¡°Thank you for keeping our daughters safe¡± they both said in an emotional tone.


    Nathan walked over and placed his hand on my father''s shoulder


    ¡°You should thank Peyton, after all she''s the one who found me when I was doing a job.¡± Nathan said.


    Mother stepped forward and gave Nathan a hug.


    ¡°Queen Malaysia said you were sending her pictures of Sage and Rosemary¡± mother said.


    Nathan hugged her back, ¡°That was also Prince Morgan, he told Queen Malaysia about the girls. He knew everything about Prince Marshall''s and the King plan. After all, he still lives in the palace. He''s been gathering evidence for the past few years to prove Prince Moises innocence¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°What about the other prince, the king''s illegitimate son?¡± Rosemary asked.


    ¡°Count Livens is trying to make his nephew king,¡± Mother said.


    ¡°Do we know where he is?¡± Nathan asked.


    Mother shook her head.


    ¡°How about we set a trap for Count Livens and Prince Marshall.¡± mother said.


    ¡°What kind of trap?¡±, father asked.


    ¡°Prince Marshall doesn''t know that Count Livens and his sister killed his mother. After Moises was framed for murder. The woman ended up leaving the palace while she was pregnant. If the King doesn''t like illegitimate children so much, maybe she fled for her safety¡± mother said, ¡°Something happened between the woman and Queen Lily for her to flee. Count livens mentioned Moises as the first obstacle to their plans. Prince Marshall would be the next obstacle. We need to turn them against each other¡± mother added.


    ¡°While Sage and Duke Winter are at the conference, Natalie, Cena and I will be doing some digging with this whole slavery deal.¡± Grandfather said.


    Rosemary raised her hand and said she wanted to join. Father gave in because he can''t win against mother in a disagreement.


    ¡°Don''t we have leverage, Prince Marshall''s daughter?¡± Rosemary said, ¡°Why don''t we frame Count Livens for kidnapping a princess¡±. She added.


    Everyone looked at Rosemary, ¡°Wow, you''ve become your mother¡± father said, while sighing.


    I started to laugh until I saw Nathan''s expression.


    ¡°Sage, you shouldn''t be laughing because you''re exactly like your father,¡± he said, ¡°Little Sage here had her first battlefield experience and was smiling like a mad woman covered in blood.¡± Nathan said.


    Father looked at me and I couldn''t tell whether he was shocked or proud.


    ¡°Wait, you mean when the western border was attacked. Sage was fighting against the other knights ¡±, mother said, sounding impressed.


    Father walked over to me and placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°How was it? Were you scared?¡± He asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°No, instead I felt excitement, I really want to meet that knight again, the one who I was about to fight with before Nathan stood in-between us¡±, I said.


    ¡°My little warrior, that was only your first battle, if the other person is experienced, you''ll have a major problem. It''s good that Nathan stood in-between.¡± Father said, ¡°How about fighting against me,¡± he added.


    I looked up at my father and was instantly excited.


    ¡°When?¡± I asked.


    Father smirked. ¡°Now if you want¡± he said and started to walk to the door.


    I followed behind my father and everyone else followed behind us. We walked until we got to the training grounds. It had gotten dark and, Duke Winter had some of the workers bring a couple of horses to the training grounds.


    After the workers brought the horses and couple of knights brought some wooden swords. Father and I both climbed on top of our horses.


    ¡°Now show me what you''ve learned so far.¡± Father said as he raised his sword.


    I raised my sword towards my father and he started to ride towards me. I commanded the horse and rode towards him. I raised up my sword a bit higher and we clashed our swords together. I felt the excitement again. What was this feeling? I questioned myself.


    ¡°Too slow¡± father said as he slashed across my chest.


    I caught my balance before I could fall off the horse. When I backed my horse up and looked at my father he raised his sword again and pointed it in my direction.


    ¡°Now Sage, I''ll teach you everything, so pay attention¡± he said.


    I gripped my sword and nodded my head.


    ¡°If you can get a hit on me. You win¡± father said.


    I gripped my sword tighter and raised it up. I rode towards him and we started to clash swords again.


    ¡°Again!¡±, he shouted.


    I did it again and again, until he was satisfied. After an hour of trying to get a hit on my father. I felt incredibly annoyed.


    ¡°Nice look¡± father said, while pointing his sword at me. ¡°Come on my little princess, show your father you can handle the battlefield¡± he said.


    I raised my sword again and this time I was pissed from all his taunting. We rode towards each other again and clashed swords again. I raised my sword and swung it towards him. As I was about to get my first hit against my father. Suddenly we heard a loud siren going off and the knights started to run out of the buildings.


    ¡°Western border is under attack again¡± someone shouted.

 Chapter 60-Strange

    Chapter 60- Strange


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    When I heard that Sage had participated in the battle that took place on the western border a couple days ago. At first, I felt a little concerned, that was the father side of me. Then I saw her expression when she talked about how it made her excited instead. At that moment, I wanted to teach her everything I knew.


    When we walked to the training grounds, I wanted to see just how much she learned. I''m sure Nathan taught her something, but during a battle you have to stay cautious.


    We both got on top of our horses and I watched her every move and expression. It was surprising how calm she remained even though I kept provoking her.


    I watched how she swung her sword and everytime we clashed, she was getting faster each time. I told her how slow she was moving, and she immediately started to pick up her pace. She watched my every move as if she was studying me. Then I realized she''s gifted in swordsmanship.


    The siren suddenly went off, and the knights started to get onto their horses.


    ¡°The western border is under attack¡± one of the knights shouted.


    The knights started to climb onto horses, and one of the knights came over and handed me a sword.


    ¡°Natalie¡± I called out to her and she walked over.


    ¡°I''m taking Sage with me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Bring her back in one piece or I''ll poison you¡± she said, while folding her arms.


    I leaned over and gave her a kiss. Then I looked over at Sage who was walking over to me after getting off her horse.


    ¡°Sage, how about some more experience?¡± I asked, she nodded and her eyes lit up.


    She hurried over and climbed back onto her horse and came over closer to me.


    ¡°Wait Young Duchess, You and Prince Moises need to put on some armor. Follow me inside of the knights quarters¡± Captain Capilano said.


    He introduced himself to me when he brought us the wooden swords earlier.


    Sage and I got off of our horses and followed behind the Captain. When we went inside, he handed us a knights uniform.


    ¡°It''s been a while since I''ve been in a uniform,¡± I said.


    Sage went into a room and went to change her clothes. A few seconds later she came walking out in the knight uniform. She looked like a mini version of me.


    We walked out of the knights quarters and got back onto our horses.


    ¡°She''s definitely your child,¡± Nathan said, walking over to me.


    Nathan, Masiro and Yeshiva got onto a horse. I saw Rosemary walking over to Sage.


    ¡°Try not to go missing again¡±, Rosemary said to Sage, causing Sage to glare at her.


    I heard one of the horse footsteps coming closer and saw one of the knights approaching.


    ¡°Prince Moises, we are ready to depart your highness,¡± he said.


    I looked back at Sage, ¡°Let''s go my little warrior¡± I said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I rode behind of my father, while grandfather, Yeshiva and Nathan and a couple of the knights followed behind. We rode through the forest towards the western border. Nathan said it''ll take about an hour or two to get there.


    I know everyone told me stories about my father, but seeing him fight in person is making me more excited than the actual battle.


    ¡°Looks like you can ride a horse more sufficiently now¡± Nathan said, as he rode next to me.


    ¡°I had a good teacher,¡± I said.


    We continued to ride for an hour or so until we reached the entrance into the village. We still had a little ways to go until we made it to the border. We continued to go through the forest for another hour until we reached the border. We arrived on top of the hill looking down upon the village. We saw knights fighting against other knights.


    We rushed down the hill and made our way to the border. Father and Captain Capilano were leading. Father put his hand up and everyone started to raise their swords. There was an open field in between the hill and the village. Seeing that some knights of Kalpana made it to the field.


    ¡°Kill them but leave at least one of them alive as a hostage¡± Father shouted.


    The Kalpana knights saw us approaching and started to yell, a second later they raised their swords and started to ride towards us.


    ¡°Sage, prepare yourself, you''re about to see another side of your father¡± Nathan said.


    I was wondering what he meant until I saw it. As soon as the other knights approached us. Before the knight could even raise his sword against father, he was already on the ground with a slash across his chest. I didn''t even see when father moved his sword.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Instantly, father started cutting down the knights left and right. It was so fast my eyes couldn''t keep up.


    ¡°Stay focused!!,¡± Nathan shouted.


    As soon as he shouted a knight came onto the side of me. I quickly raised my swords and slashed him across the chest without hesitation and kept riding past him.


    The feeling was back, I was getting excited. I continued to cut down knights in front of me. There were more than a hundred knights approaching us.


    I saw my father raise his sword and pointed towards the incoming of knights.


    ¡°Winter knights¡±, he shouted.


    ¡°Yes commander¡±, they shouted.


    ¡°Let''s finish this,¡± Father said and charged ahead.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    It''s been over 22 years since I''ve seen Prince Moises in action on the battlefield. This man is a beast, and it looks like Sage is a little beast.


    I rode behind them as I was slashing and stabbing the other knights down left and right. But something about this felt strange.


    ¡°Stay focused!¡± I shouted at Sage because she looked to be distracted watching her father for the first time.


    I was about to hurried over to her but she quickly regained her composure and cut down the knights rushing towards her.


    I watched as she flicked the blood off her sword and rode towards the knights coming towards her. She looked just like her father, completely fearless and smiling because of the thrill they were feeling.


    It''s were over a hundred knights approaching us, and I wanted to keep her in my sight.


    All of a sudden, I saw Prince Moises riding towards Sage, and he slashed the knight across his throat as he came on the side of Sage.


    ¡°They''re both smiling covered in blood¡±, I mumbled.


    It reminded me of when she was little, she would stare at the swords or bows and arrows when Peyton and I were still practicing and sparring against each other. She''ll watch our every move, she was very observant.


    I rode towards them as I slash and stabbed my way through, I was still getting a strange feeling. I needed to get closer to Prince Moises, then I saw Masiro and Yeshiva coming on the side of me.


    ¡°Something is strange,¡± Masiro said.


    ¡°I feel like it too,¡± I said.


    ¡°Let''s hurry¡±, Masiro said.


    We rushed over to where Sage and Prince Moises were, as they had stopped riding and looked down at the knights who were on the ground groaning.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I watched as my father continually slashed the other knights. I saw a knight approaching me as he swung his sword toward me, I raised my sword to deflect it. It was just like what my father did to me. I remembered how he would block my every move. I started to feel pissed all over again. I lowered my sword and slashed it upwards across his body as he was falling, I felt another knight come towards me, suddenly I was surrounded by a couple knights.


    I didn''t feel nervous at all, I raised my sword again and was ready to fight them. But within an instant they were cut down, it was so fast I didn''t even see my father coming beside me.


    ¡°Good job, looks like you held your own¡± he said, while smirking.


    I felt an enormous amount of energy surrounding him, and the look of excitement on his face. It was like he was glowing.


    ¡°Ah, this what Nathan meant¡± I mumbled to myself.


    Father got off of his horse and walked over to one of the knights who was groaning on the ground.


    A few seconds later, grandfather, Nathan , and Yeshiva came riding over.


    ¡°Prince Moises, something is strange about this,¡± Nathan said.


    Grandfather nodded, ¡°I agree with Nathan, something about this attack is strange¡± he said.


    Father turned around facing them, ¡°Well let''s find out¡± he said.


    Father grabbed the knight and lifted his body up.


    ¡°We''re taking a hostage to find out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Let''s head to one of the cabins nearby¡± Nathan said


    Suddenly, we heard a voice yelling and all of us turned around facing the direction it was coming from. I saw about ten men coming towards us. I thought they were knights until grandfather reached his hand out and stopped us from reacting.


    ¡°Looks like my squad,¡± he said.


    Grandfather walked over and the men met him halfway. I saw Yeshiva had started to walk as well. We followed behind him to where grandfather was.


    ¡°Dad, what the hell are you doing here?¡±, I heard Yeshiva ask the man who looked exactly like him.


    ¡°This is Saul, one of my squad leaders¡± grandfather introduced him.


    ¡°Chief, I have something to report,¡± he said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Grandfather said, looking at him.


    ¡°It looks like someone is provoking the Kingdom of Kalpana to attack the western region. Because the Winter Dukedom is a threat to Prince Marshall becoming the King. The kingdom of Kalpana doesn''t realize they are being baited into a war against the Winter Dukedom.¡± Saul explained.


    Father and grandfather looked at eachother, ¡°So he''s going after the one who opposes him¡± father said.


    ¡°What made you follow the knights to the western region?¡±, grandfather asked Saul.


    ¡°Because we received information from the territory that you were coming to the kingdom. We decided to come find you to see what your next move would be. It wasn''t hard to spot you.¡± he said.


    ¡°Continue to monitor the Kalpana kingdom, maybe we can get them on our side ¡° grandfather said.


    The men nodded and turned back in the opposite direction and left.


    After they left, we followed Nathan to one of the nearby cabins. They started to threaten the man who they took hostage but he insisted that he didn''t know anything. They were just ordered to attack the border as a warning. After Nathan snapped the man''s neck. We made our way back to the dukedom estate.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    After everyone made it back to the castle, Moises, Nathan, and my father called Duke Winter and I to one of the offices. When they explained that something was strange about the attack on the western border. I remembered something that I heard when I was at Count Livens villa.


    ¡°I remembered Count Livens said he needed this war to happen. Maybe he''s the one baiting them. Since he is selling military information to the other kingdom.¡± I said.


    I watched as they were thinking to themselves.


    ¡°You mentioned that he wants to make his nephew the king after getting rid of Prince Marshall¡±, Duke Winter said.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°The Winter Dukedom would be considered an enemy as well. Since Moises and Morgan''s mother is from this household. It''s another obstacle to his plans.`` I said.


    Moises and his grandfather whispered something to each other.


    ¡°We should go with Rosie''s plan. Since I have Prince Marshall''s daughter and the mother who''s pregnant for him. We need to turn them against each other. We should frame Count Livens and after he is arrested we can kidnap him¡± I said.


    My father walked over to me and placed his hand on my shoulder, ¡°While Sage and Duke Winter are at the conference. You, Cena, and Rosemary should go back to Count Livens villa. We need to get information from those maids about the whole sex slaves situation.¡± He said.


    Nathan stood next to Moises, ¡°I''ll be taking Yeshiva with me to the rebels meeting. Prince Morgan will be coming there after the conference, you should join as well." He said.


    Moises nodded his head and we all exited out of the office.


    I went to the room where the girls were. I needed to ask Princess Sarah something. When I entered the room I saw Cena, Rosemary and Sage talking to Princess Sarah.


    ¡°Princess Sarah, I need to ask you something,¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay¡±, she said. She seemed a little more calm. I think Cena scared the shit out of her.


    ¡°Why was your maid abusing Princess Kalia?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°My father doesn''t allow me to get along with the other Princesses. He''s the one who ordered the maids to mistreat her.¡± she said, looking a little sad.


    ¡°When is your father supposed to marry the princess from the Kalpana Kingdom?¡± I asked.


    ¡°At his coronation, only if our Kingdom provides a princess for the peace treaty.¡± she said.


    ¡°Did you know your father was keeping a pregnant woman in the dungeon? He''s about to have a son¡± I said.


    I watched as her facial expression changed, it was clear she doesn''t know anything about her father.


    ¡°My mom,¡± she said. She paused for a second.


    We all looked at her, ¡°What about your mother?¡±


    She started to bite her fingernails as if she remembered something horrible.


    ¡°My mother divorced my father and he tried to keep her in the dungeon. I used to sneak down there to see her.¡± she said.


    ¡°Where''s your mother now?¡± I asked.


    Princess Sarah held her head down, ¡°She was executed for attempting to poison my father¡± she said.


    Damn, too bad she didn''t succeed, I thought to myself.


    I walked over and placed my hand on her right shoulder and looked her directly in the face.


    ¡°Your father is going to die soon, I''m just letting you know that.¡± I said.


    I gestured for Sage, Rosemary and Cena to follow Me. We walked out of the room. I turned around and looked at Rosemary and Cena.


    ¡°We''re going to expose Count Livens as soon as we find where they are keeping the women who are sex slaves. I wondered how Prince Marshall would react when he found out Count Livens tried to kidnap his daughter.¡± I said.


    I turned towards Sage''s direction and placed my hand on the top of her head.


    ¡°You''ll be facing him and the King face to face tomorrow and you won''t be disguised. I can''t wait to hear about how they react when they find out they have to go through you in order to gain support from the Winter Dukedom¡± I said.

 Chapter 61-A Little Commotion

    Chapter 61- A Little Commotion


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Before the conference, my grandfather and I woke Sage up early this morning to give her a little preparation lesson. We were going to discuss the four dukedom¡¯s and some of the kingdom''s political advisors. Since this is her first noble meeting, we wanted her to be prepared for any questions.


    ¡°This is Duke Gary Haverhill, his Dukedom is in the Southern region of the kingdom¡±, I said, while showing Sage his picture. ¡°And He''s Queen Lily''s brother and the family that supports Prince Marshall within the aristocratic faction.


    I gave her the photo and she looked at it for a few seconds.


    I handed her another photo. ¡°This is Duke Clark Pordigase, his Dukedom is in the eastern region, he is a part of his Noble Faction which supports Prince Morgan.


    She studied the two photos for a few seconds.


    ¡°You already know Duke Vernon Synovial and Nashi, his successor for the Northern region, he''s a neutral party. He was a part of my faction¡± I said.


    After explaining the four dukedoms, I showed her who to look out for, and who will try to gain her favor. Nobles are very greedy for power. They tend to go for who is more powerful. Since the Winter Dukedom is strong and can rival against the royal family, she''s going to be having people invite her to different events and meetings trying to gain her favor.


    I showed her another photo, ¡°This gentleman here is Marquise Lombard, he is the current advisor for diplomatic issues. If a war does happen to break out, we need him on our side. Our biggest issue is the exchanging of Princesses for the peace treaty.¡± I explained.


    ¡°Do I have to get married to someone I don''t know, what about Nashi?¡± She asked.


    I really didn''t want to approve of Nashi because of his recent behavior.


    ¡°Technically, in the royal family the princesses get married to other kingdoms or another noble household for political reasons¡±, I said.


    I watched her face frown a little.


    ¡°As a Duchess whoever you marry will become the Duke but you still hold the title. We won''t let anyone force you into a marriage.¡± I said.


    Over my dead body, If it was up to me she''ll never marry but I know I can''t control that.


    ¡°Count Vaughan will also be there, he''s one of my people. Prince Morgan will be there as well so don''t be nervous and remain confident¡± I said and placed my hand on the top of her head.


    I looked over at the time and saw it was around 3 o''clock. Since the conference starts at 6 o''clock, grandfather and I remained in the office while Sage went to get ready.


    After Sage left the room, I looked over at my grandfather.


    ¡°So grandfather, what are you planning?¡± I asked.


    He smirked, and leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°Just a little commotion,¡± he said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After talking to my father and Duke Winter, I went to get ready for the conference. My maid Haley, helped me get dressed. Instead of wearing a dress, Duke Winter told me to wear a knights uniform. He called it the element of surprise. I wore a gray and blue uniform, the Winter Dukedom color that had a wolf symbol on the right shoulder.


    ¡°Do you want your hair in a ponytail or would you like to wear it down?¡± Haley asked.


    Since I was wearing a knight''s uniform, I replied, ¡°I''ll wear it tied up¡± I said.


    A part of me couldn''t wait until Prince Marshall saw my face again. I wanted him to look like he saw a ghost.


    When I was done getting ready, Haley and I walked out of the room. When I walked into the hallway, I saw Rosie and mother.


    ¡°Look at you, are you going to a meeting or the battlefield?¡±, Rosie asked while smirking.


    ¡°This meeting is a battlefield¡±, I said.


    ¡°You sound like your father¡±, Mother said.


    After mother and Rosie teased me, we walked down stairs and Duke Winter and Captain Capilano were standing by the door. Before I walked out of the door, mother and father kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°I''ll see you after the conference, then Rosemary, Cena and I will be leaving to go back to the Northern border¡± mother said.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I nodded my head and looked over at my father.


    ¡°I''ll be leaving with Nathan and Yeshiva soon as you return, so stay cautious and don''t trust anyone just yet¡± father said.


    I nodded my head and Duke Winter, Captain Capilano and I left the castle and made our way to the palace.


    ¡°It''s going to take about three hours until we get to the palace. The western region is the closest to the Central region¡± Duke Winter said.


    ¡°How are you going to introduce me?¡± I asked curiously.


    Duke Winter smirked, ¡°It''s going to be interesting. Just enjoy the show, my young Duchess¡± he said.


    I thought I was going to be nervous about meeting all these high ranking nobles, but seeing the amusement on Duke Winter''s face made me less nervous.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After I met Sage and Rosemary at the royal ball, my daughter Malaysia contacted me about the king''s plan to marry one of the girls off. When she told me Kalia invited Sage to a tea party. I told her to gather enough Noblewomen and invite them. Malaysia wanted to put a stop to his plan. I told her to introduce Sage as her granddaughter in front of the Noblewomen. Since the women in the noble society can''t keep a secret to save their lives. I knew once the rumors spread their existence would be known. That bastard Lincoln or Prince Marshall can''t do anything without the public knowing.


    What I wasn''t expecting was Sage to escape from the palace after the tea party. When she arrived in front of my castle, I made up my mind to give my title to her. As long as she holds the power of the Winter Dukedom that king can''t touch her without causing a war. Because she now holds the strongest military power in the kingdom.


    When we arrived in front of the palace, the guard opened the gate. I could see her nervousness.


    ¡°My young duchess, don''t be nervous, I''ll show you just how much power you hold¡± I said.


    After Captain Capilano parked the car, he got out and helped Sage out of the car. Then he opened my door, I got out and smirked. I looked over at Sage.


    ¡°Come now my dear. Let''s go cause a commotion¡± I said.


    We walked inside of the palace and I told Captain Capilano to settle Sage into one of the waiting rooms, while I attended the meeting. I had a little surprise for those greedy bastards. When the guard opened the door to the conference room. I saw Prince Morgan, the other three Duke''s and King Lincoln. Prince Marshall sat beside Duke Haverhill. I saw that the other Duke''s had their successors with them.


    ¡°Duke Winter¡± I heard someone say.


    ¡°Nice to see you attending one of the meetings, you usually never show up, Duke Winter '''', Duke Pordigase said. He was an older man, with grayish hair and teal eyes.


    ¡°Of course, this is an important meeting after all.¡± I said.


    A few seconds later, Count Livens, Count Vaughan, Countess Katsura, and Marquise Lombard came into the conference room.


    After they sat down in their seats, Marquise Lombard cleared his throat to get our attention.


    ¡°The Crown Prince of Kalpana and his advisor will be here soon to discuss the peace treaty. We''ve been at war with each other for the last year. Since Prince Marshall''s coronation is around the corner we need to settle an agreement.¡± Marquise said.


    ¡°What happens if we don''t come to an agreement?¡±Countess Katsura asked, she was a middle-aged woman, with bright pale purple eyes.


    ¡°Then we''re going to war,¡± Marquise said.


    Marquise Lombard looked over at me and I already knew what he was about to say. He must have heard about Sage already.


    ¡°Duke Winter, if we go to war, you must join as well¡± King Lincoln said, looking in my direction.


    I raised my hand up, ¡°I can''t make that decision, I''m no longer the Duke of the Winter Dukedom.¡± I said and smirked.


    King Lincoln slammed his hands onto the table, ¡°What do you mean you can''t make that decision!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°You finally have a successor?¡± Duke Pordigase asked, while smirking.


    I gestured my hand to Captain Capilano who stood by the door with the other guards.


    ¡°That''s my successor¡¯s decision¡± I said.


    ¡°Successor¡±, I heard everyone whispering.


    ¡°I only came to this little meeting to introduce my successor and invite you all to her debutante and succession ceremony.¡± I said.


    I watched as King Lincoln and Prince Marshall grit their teeths and glared at me.


    ¡°You can''t do whatever you want¡±, King Lincoln said, while balling his fist up.


    I smirked, and slammed the bottom of my cane onto the floor. ¡°Yes I can,¡± I said, looking directly at King Lincoln. Did this bastard forget he only became king because of the marriage with my daughter.


    Then suddenly, the doors opened and Sage and Captain Capilano walked in.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    While I was waiting in one of the rooms, Hannah came to visit me discreetly. She gave me a letter and told me to read it once I leave the palace. She told me I didn''t have to worry about anyone trying to keep me in the palace, because Duke Winter will not allow it.


    After Hannah left, I heard the door opening and looked over and saw Captain Capilano.


    ¡°Shall we, my lady¡± he said while reaching his hand out.


    ¡°Yes¡± I said, while placing my hand into his hand.


    He escorted me until we made it in front of a large black door.


    ¡°Don''t be nervous, no one can touch you,¡± Captain Capilano said.


    I inhaled and exhaled before he opened the door. When we walked in, I heard loud gasping and whispering.


    ¡°Is she?¡± I heard someone say.


    When I looked ahead I saw over twenty people sitting around a large table that stretched throughout the room. Duke Winter stood up and gestured his hand for me to come over. I saw the King and Prince Marshall''s eyes widened as they were in disbelief. A second later, they started to grit their teeths and glare at me.


    ¡°I would like to introduce my successor, Duchess Sage Winter, the oldest daughter of Prince Moises,¡± Duke Winter said.


    I heard everyone start to speak all at once.


    ¡°She looks just like Prince Moises,¡± someone said.


    ¡°So it''s true Prince Moises has daughters, how come we didn''t know this!¡± some older man shouted.


    I looked over and saw Nashi and Duke Vernon who were staring at me in awe. Maybe because of how I was dressed or because I wasn''t in disguise.


    Duke Winter gestured for me to have a seat next to him as he sat back down.


    ¡°Her debutante and succession ceremony will take place next week, you all are more than welcome to come.¡± he said, in the calmest tone I ever heard.


    King Lincoln and Prince Marshall slammed their hands onto the table.


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do, Duke Winter!¡± King Lincoln shouted.


    ¡°Giving my great granddaughter her inheritance as the oldest grandchild she is the heir to my Dukedom¡± he said.


    King Lincoln grit his teeth and Prince Marshall kept glaring at me.


    ¡°As the oldest princess, she should get married for the peace treaty!¡± Prince Marshall shouted.


    I saw the expression on Duke Winter''s face go from amused to anger.


    ¡°Ah, the same princess you two sent bounty hunters after, right?¡± he asked, while gripping the top of his cane.


    ¡°What?!¡± everyone else shouted.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this!¡± an older woman said, shouting.


    I watched as the King became quiet while gritting his teeth and Prince Marshall ball his fist up and averted his eyes.


    Everyone else kept shouting and demanding answers. A few seconds later, the door to the conference room opened and I saw a tall light brown skinned man with long silver hair in a ponytail with dark red eyes.


    ¡°The knight¡±, I mumbled under my breath. When I saw him, I felt the same sensation in my body that made me shiver a bit but not out of fear. What was it? I questioned myself.


    The man that walked behind him had fair skin with short curly silver hair and light blue eyes.


    Prince Marshall and King Lincoln got up and walked over to the two men. I saw King Lincoln shake the hand of the man with long silver hair.


    ¡°I''m glad you could join us, Crown Prince Antonio¡±, King Lincoln said.


    ¡°Holy shit, he''s the Crown Prince of Kalpana?¡± I questioned myself. The man I clashed swords with was the Crown prince of Kalpana, I thought to myself in total shock.


    They walked over and took a seat and I felt him staring at me.


    ¡°Now, that the Crown Prince of Kalpana is here, we can begin the meeting.¡±, Prince Marshall said.


    ¡°About the peace treaty.....¡±, King Lincoln was interrupted by Crown Prince Antonio when he held his hand up causing him to stop talking.


    ¡°I''ll agree to the peace treaty¡±, Crown Prince Antonio said, in a deep foreign accent. All of a sudden, he pointed directly at me and everyone turned their heads in my direction. ¡°Only if she becomes my wife,¡± he said.

 Chapter 62-Destined

    Chapter 62- Destined


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    My heart dropped when I saw Prince Antonio pointing directly at Sage and said he wanted to marry her. I balled my fist up under the table and felt my father grab my left hand. When I looked over at him, he shook his head and I had to relax myself.


    I looked at Sage who was looking at Prince Antonio with a shocked expression. What did it mean, was she going to leave me after all.


    No, she''s mine. I thought to myself as I grit my teeth.


    I saw Duke Winter stand up and gestured to Sage. She got up and they both started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°She''ll be the Duchess of the Winter Dukedom, her succession ceremony will take place next week. You''re welcome to come as well Prince Antonio¡± Duke Winter said, and they exited out of the room.


    After Duke Winter and Sage left the room. I saw the King and Prince Marshall gritting their teeths.


    ¡°That little bitch¡± I heard Prince Marshall mutter.


    Suddenly, Prince Antonio got out of his seat and so did the man next to him.


    ¡°The meeting isn''t over yet¡± Prince Marshall said, looking directly at Prince Antonio.


    Prince Antonio turned around ¡°I already told you my condition for the peace treaty. Looks like I have to visit the Winter Dukedom¡± he said. He and the other man left the room.


    ¡°That fucking arrogant son of a bitch!¡± ¡° he''s only 20 and already acting fucking arrogant¡± Prince Marshall shouted, slamming his hand on the table.


    I turned my head back towards the door.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I mumbled. I got out of my seat and left out of the room


    ¡°Nashi!¡±, my father shouted.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I was appalled, when Crown Prince Antonio pointed at me. I watched how everyone''s faces kept changing as they looked towards me. King Lincoln and Prince Marshall looked very angry. Isn''t this what they wanted, I thought to myself.


    I looked back at Prince Antonio and saw him smiling at me. Why was I feeling drawn to him.


    Wait, did he realize it was me that clashed swords with him. What was it that made him point at me? I thought to myself.


    I felt Duke Winter grab my hand.


    ¡°Come now, my dear we''re done here¡± he whispered to me.


    He got out of his seat and I got up as well and followed behind him as he started to walk towards the door. He turned around and faced them once again.


    ¡°Her succession ceremony will be next week, I''ll be sending you all an invitation. ¡° He said.


    We walked out of the room, and I looked up at Duke Winter.


    ¡°Are we allowed to leave like this?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    He looked at me and smiled, ¡°Either way, if it comes to a war, the kingdom of Vanuatu will need my military power and when they find out your father is the commander of the army. They''re going to lose their minds¡± he said while smirking.


    I felt him place his hand onto my shoulder, ¡°Captain Capilano will guard the room while you wait. I have to go meet the Queen for a moment. How dare she keep that poisoning situation a secret from me¡± he said while looking upset.


    I nodded my head and Captain Capilano escorted me back to one of the waiting rooms. While walking back I heard someone call my name. When I looked back I saw Nashi coming towards me. Before he could try to hug me, Captain Capilano stood in front and placed his arm in front of me, blocking Nashi.


    ¡°Young Duke of Synovial, show some respect¡± Captain Capilano said, looking directly at Nashi.


    ¡°It''s okay, Captain," I said.


    He lowered his arm and allowed Nashi to approach me.


    ¡°Sage, I missed you¡± he said as he hugged me.


    Before I could say anything back to him, I heard someone clearing their throats. I looked over and saw Crown Prince Antonio looking at us. He completely ignored Nashi and looked directly at me.


    ¡°Hello, Ms.knight,¡± he said, looking at me with an amused smirk on his face.


    My mouth dropped, How did he know it was me.


    ¡°Your aura¡± he said, as if he was reading my mind.


    I felt Nashi grab my hand and tighten his grip.


    ¡°Nashi¡±, I said, feeling his grip on my hand.


    He didn''t answer me and continued to glare at Prince Antonio.


    Prince Antonio smirked and turned around, ¡°I''ll see you at your debutante my dear fianc¨¦, maybe we can even have a dance together¡±, he said and walked away. The other man followed behind him.


    I saw Nashi grit his teeth. I moved my hand and he looked at me.


    ¡°Sage sorry, I..¡± he said and paused for a second.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±, I asked, while rubbing my right hand. He gripped it so tight it hurted a bit.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I''m sorry, can we talk for a moment?¡± he said.


    I nodded my head and he followed me inside of the waiting room.


    As soon as the door closed, he kissed and lifted me in his arms.


    ¡°You''re mine, I won''t allow you to marry someone else¡± he said.


    Something felt odd, I should be missing him but I don''t feel anything. Why was Nashi being so aggressive? I thought to myself as he continued to kiss me.


    ¡°Nashi put me down Captain Capilano is standing outside the door¡± I said.


    He placed me back onto the floor.


    ¡°I''ll see you at your debutante¡± he said and grabbed my right hand and kissed it. He turned around and left the room.


    ¡°What the hell was that¡±, I mumbled to myself.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I walked up the stairs as I heard whispering around me. All of the noblemen who were in the meeting was staring at me.


    I made my way to my daughter''s side of the palace. When I saw Hannah, she bowed her head and greeted me.


    ¡°How''s my daughter?¡± I said.


    Hannah gestured for me to follow her. We walked into the room and I saw my daughter was asleep.


    ¡°How long has that son of a bitch been poisoning my daughter?¡± I asked, while balling up my fist.


    ¡°A few years,¡± Hannah answered,


    ¡°Bring her to my castle, tell her to tell the king that she''s taking a vacation¡± I ordered her.


    ¡°Yes, your grace ¡± she said.


    I felt my daughter grab my hand. I looked down at her and placed my hand on her forehead.


    ¡°Father, I think Sage should marry the Crown Prince of Kalpana '''', she said.


    ¡°Why?¡±I asked, ¡°Isn''t she with Young Duke Nashi?¡± I said.


    ¡°I think they''re destined partners. Plus young Duke Nashi is too weak. He can''t protect her from the danger that''s coming once the other kingdoms find out.¡± She added.


    She gestured to Hannah, and she walked over to a door. When she opened it, it was a little office hidden inside Malaysia''s room. When Hannah came back she handed me a little book.


    ¡°Open it¡±, Malaysia in a weak voice.


    When I opened I saw a photo of Moises and Morgan. They were younger in the photo.


    ¡°Turn it, ¡° she said.


    When I turned it, my eyes widened. When I saw a picture of Sage and Rosemary when they were younger. Hannah pointed at Sage and then turned the page to Moises and pointed at him.


    ¡°My goodness¡± I said ¡° I knew about Moises but I didn''t expect Sage''s. The Crown''s birthmark is our family''s lineage since our ancestors, it''s been 300 years since someone in our lineage had this specific crown¡± I said.


    I looked at Malaysia and placed my hand on her head.


    ¡°I''ll speak with Moises, because now it looks like we have to protect her from every neighboring kingdom now¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait, father,¡± Malaysia said.


    She gestured to Hannah, and Hannah pointed at Rosemary. I looked down at the book again.


    ¡°Well, isn''t this interesting? I need to return and talk to them.¡±


    Malaysia nodded her head, ¡°I''ll see you when you come to the castle¡± I said.


    I kissed her on the forehead and left out of the room.


    After I left the room, I made my way back to the waiting room. I saw King Lincoln pacing back and forth. When he noticed me, he walked over while glaring.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you''re doing, Duke Winter?¡± he asked.


    I really want to kill him but I must wait until the coronation and my daughter''s marriage can be voided. This bastard doesn''t even know once he isn''t King anymore, his peace treaty with the Winter Dukedom expires the day he loses his crown.


    ¡°Watch your tone Lincoln, if it wasn''t for my daughter and you weren''t her destined partner. Your little kingdom would''ve been destroyed. If you didn''t kill your older brother, you would''ve never become king. If you come after my great grandchildren again. I''ll personally come and cut off your head and place it on the gate¡± I said looking directly at him.


    He held his head down and balled his fist.


    ¡°Enjoy your son''s coronation.¡± I said, ¡°And you


    should look for that illegitimate son of yours before he causes trouble for you¡± I added.


    I walked off and looked back at him, ¡°Ah, I''ve been meaning to tell you this. Prince Moises is back¡± I said.


    I saw the expression on his face as he balled up his fist tighter.


    ¡°No need to rescind his exile, because he''s a Winter now and if you touch Morgan, I''ll personally run a sword through Prince Marshall''s heart¡± I said and left without looking at him.


    I walked toward the waiting room and went to get Sage. When Captain Capilano opened the door, Sage had comfortably dozed off on the couch.


    ¡°Carry her to the car¡± I said, looking at Captain Capilano.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    While waiting for Sage and my grandfather to return from the conference. The rest of us were planning our next move, involving Count Livens and the rebel groups.


    ¡°After they return, we''ll head to the headquarters and meet up with Prince Morgan¡±, Nathan said.


    ¡°I have a meeting with Count Livens, I think Natalie and Peyton should join me. It''ll be even more interesting if Prince Marshall would be there¡± Masiro said, while smirking.


    While we were discussing our plans, my grandmother came into the office.


    ¡°Grandmother¡±, I said.


    She came into the office and gestured to Rosemary.


    ¡°Since the Duke should be on his way back. I thought I should come and ask Rosemary her opinion" she said.


    Rosemary pointed at herself.


    ¡°Rosemary, the Duke and I, are planning a debutante for you and Sage.¡± She said,


    ¡°A debutante?¡±Rosemary asked, looking confused.


    ¡°It''s a ball for young women who become of age in the noble society¡± I explained.


    ¡°Sounds fun, when are we having it?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Next week, Sage''s succession will take place at the debutante ball¡± she said.


    ¡°We''ll begin picking out your dresses and getting your measurements. Before you leave to go to the Northern border¡±, she said.


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosemary responded, while looking excited.


    Suddenly we heard a knock on the door, and the head maid Lucy opened the door.


    ¡°The Duke and young Duchess are back¡± she said.


    We all walked out of the room to go downstairs. When we made it downstairs, I saw Sage was asleep and Captain Capilano was carrying her. I reached my arms out and he placed her into my arms. I turned around and walked up to her room and placed her into the bed. She looked exhausted. When I came out of the room. My grandfather, Natalie and Rosemary were standing in the hallway.


    My grandfather gestured for us to follow him. When we made it to his office, he turned around facing us with a serious expression.


    ¡°What I''m about to say, stays in this room for now¡± he said.


    We nodded our heads.


    ¡°The Crown Prince of Kalpana wants to marry Sage, he announced it in the conference in front of everyone¡± he said.


    ¡°What the hell¡±, Rosemary said.


    My grandfather held his hands up, ¡°Moises and Natalie, I have a question¡± he said.


    He still had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°What is it grandfather? I asked.


    He walked up to me and placed his hand on my right shoulder.


    ¡°Did you know Sage has a Crown birthmark?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Wait, she does?¡± I asked.


    I looked at Natalie


    ¡°I know she had a birthmark when she was born, but since we weren''t in the right situation, I only got a good glance at it,¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah, Sage has a crown birthmark on her right shoulder. I even thought it had grown bigger from when we were younger. We asked Peyton what it meant but she said birthmarks were normal¡± Rosemary said.


    "In the Winter lineage, for the last 300 years, the people who bares a crown on them are destined to be rulers and they are very powerful on the battlefield. They are mighty warriors who crave the battlefield. Your mother was the same before you were born. They find their destined partner who will rule with them. Just like your grandmother and I did. Your mother''s destined partner just happened to be your arrogant father. Since she was my only child, I settled for the Dukedom and she became the Queen and united the kingdom''s together. Just like Natalie is your destined partner and Yeshiva is Rosemary''s partner. I can see the auras you share." Grandfather explained.


    ¡°But I don''t have a crown, mine is a leaf or whatever it is¡± Rosemary said while lifting up her left sleeve.


    ¡°That''s not a leaf my dear¡± grandfather chuckled, ¡°it''s a shield, you my dear are destined to be the Empress guardian knight.¡± Grandfather said.


    ¡°No wonder I''m so overprotective of her,¡± Rosemary said, while smirking.


    Grandfather looked to be deep in thought and then looked over at me.


    ¡°Moises, Sage is your successor to the throne, meaning if you choose not to become king. She''s next in line. She is destined to be an Empress and whoever marries her becomes an Emperor. But it seems like her destined partner is Crown Prince Antonio¡±, he said.

 Chapter 63-Tying a loose end (1)

    Chapter 63- Tying up loose ends (1)


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    When it became morning, I was awoken by the feeling of someone caressing my hair. When I opened my eyes, I saw my father and mother. I looked over and saw Rosie was asleep next to me. I looked at my father who had a warm expression on his face.


    ¡°Father¡±, I said while looking at his expression.


    ¡°Sorry to wake you my dear, but we need to talk for a moment before your mother and I leave¡± he said.


    I raised my body up while I was still under the covers.


    ¡°Sage, can you show me your birthmark?¡± Father said.


    I was confused but moved my shirt down a little showing him my shoulder. He then pulled down his shirt showing me his right shoulder. My eyes widened.


    ¡°You have a crown birthmark too?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°It runs in the Winter''s lineage, my mother also has one and so does my grandfather. The Crown birthmark is the birthright to the throne. In the Winter lineage it doesn''t matter if you are the first-born or the last born. Whoever bore a crown on them means they are destined to become a King Or Queen, even an Emperor or Empress.¡± He said.


    My mouth dropped and father placed his hand on the top of my head.


    ¡°Remember when I asked you how it was, when you first had your battlefield experience?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, ¡°I was excited, I felt like something in me was awake or something¡± I said.


    Father smiled.


    ¡°The Winter lineage is an ancient bloodline of warriors. It can be a blessing or a curse, the more you get into battle, the more you will crave it¡± he said.


    ¡°How was it for you?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    He sighed for a second, ¡°After the great war between the five kingdoms, before the free nation of Katou was formed. I had fallen into a deep depression. I felt something was missing because I wasn''t on the battlefield anymore. It took a while to adjust back into the Crown Prince role and life inside the palace. I would constantly have nightmares from the battlefield and visions of the people I killed during the war. I ended up meeting your mother a few months later and she definitely occupied my mind with all her breaking in attempts. I also looked forward to her breaking into my room.¡± He said while laughing a bit.


    He caressed my head again.


    ¡°Will I feel like that?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°As long as you can control your temper and anger. Once you become stronger and able to control your desire for battle. You won''t end up wiping out an entire kingdom out of madness. It''s even worse because you also come from a mercenary clan, ¡± he said.


    He kissed me on the top of my head.


    ¡°But I won''t let you lose control of yourself,¡± he said, ¡°Thankfully, you were born with your guardian knight. You two will have to keep each other in check even though you both have bad tempers.¡± He said, while sighing.


    I looked over at Rosie, maybe that explains why we are so close to each other, I thought to myself.


    I looked back at my father, ¡°So what now? I asked.


    ¡°You will continue to train and gain support in the noble society. Get as many supporters as you can. Build connections, while your mother and I tie up all the loose ends.¡± He said.


    I nodded my head and they both got up from the bed and leaned over kissing Rosie and I on the forehead.


    ¡°Get some more rest, you and Rosemary will be busy preparing for your debutante later today.", he said.


    I nodded my head and laid back next to Rosie.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After we left the room, Natalie tapped me on my right shoulder.


    ¡°Now I fully understand why you were so persistent. Who knew I was your destined partner¡± she said while smirking.


    I grabbed her and kissed her on the lips. After we kissed, she pulled back and looked up at me.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to tell her about Crown Prince Antonio being her destined partner?¡± Natalie asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I still have no intentions on marrying my daughter off just yet. At least until he fights against me. I won''t give her away to anyone weaker than me¡± I said.


    Natalie nodded her head and then we walked down the stairs. After going downstairs, we went into the office on the first floor with my grandfather and grandmother.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°We''re having their debutante and Sage succession ceremony next week,¡± grandfather said.


    Natalie and I sat down on the couch facing my grandparents.


    ¡°So how long do we have until the palace causes a commotion?¡±, I asked.


    Grandfather smirked, ¡°Well Sage is the least of their worries right now, because I told your father about his illegitimate son. He will be busy looking for him before the coronation. So he won''t have the time to bother Sage.¡± Grandfather said.


    He looked over at Natalie, ¡°Sage and I will soon be summoned for another conference. I''ll be taking Princess Sarah back to the palace for now, because she will be needed.¡± He added.


    Natalie nodded her head.


    I looked at my grandfather, ¡°What are we going to do about the Crown Prince of Kalpana?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your mother said he is her destined partner, that means he''s the only one that suits her and is strong enough to protect her¡± he said.


    I sighed.


    We heard a knock on the door and I got up to answer it. When I opened it, I saw Lucy, the head maid. She was holding some envelopes in her hands.


    ¡°That was faster than I thought,¡± Grandfather said.


    Lucy walked over and handed him the envelopes. When he opened it, he started smirking.


    ¡°What is it? I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Looks like the noble society is in an uproar. Things are about to get more interesting¡± he said.


    Natalie and I got up from our seat, ¡°Well, let''s start tying up these loose ends¡±, I said.


    We left the office and headed toward the front door where everyone was waiting. Nathan, Yeshiva and I were going to go meet Morgan. While Natalie and Masiro were returning to the Northern border.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    My father, Cena, Peyton and I left the castle. We were heading back towards the northern border. Before my father''s meeting with Count Livens.


    ¡°I''ll be meeting with the squad to see if they have some useful information.¡± Father said.


    ¡°I need to finish talking to Serbia, to find out what else she knows.¡± I said.


    We rode for a couple of hours until we made it back to the villa. When we got out of the truck, I saw Sylvester standing outside in front of the villa. When he saw us, he started to walk towards us.


    ¡°Lady Natalie¡± he said, as he got closer.


    ¡°Is your father and Nashi back from the palace?¡± I asked.


    He nodded, ¡°Looks like we have to hurry up with our plans,¡± he said.


    He gestured for us to follow him to the office. When we made it to the office, I could feel the tension in the atmosphere. When we entered the office, I saw Duke Vernon and Nashi looking super depressed with their heads down.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with them?¡±, I whispered to Sylvester.


    ¡°The conference is what''s wrong with them.¡± he whispered back.


    Duke Vernon looked at us and gestured for us to take a seat. I looked over at Nashi who looked devastated. I guess having someone propose to the girl you love in front of an entire room could do that.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I asked.


    Duke Vernon looked at me.


    ¡°I''m sure you have already heard about the marriage request from the Crown Prince of Kalpana,¡± Duke Vernon said.


    I nodded.


    ¡°The King and Prince Marshall are furious, the palace is in an uproar after Duke Winter announced Sage as his successor. The whole noble society is interested in Sage.¡± He said.


    ¡°Well that was to be expected, they''re interested in seeing Moises'' daughter. My daughter is a beauty after all¡±, I said.


    I glanced over towards Nashi, I still didn''t forget his little drunken outburst after she went missing. I wouldn''t want to have to kill him once he finds out about Sage destined partner. He might end up being a loose end I''ll have to tie as well.


    ¡°I''ll be back, I need to ask Serbia something¡±, I said and got up to leave the office.


    I went to the room Serbia was in. When I knocked on the door, she answered a few seconds later.


    ¡°Natalie,¡± she said, looking relieved.


    I remember her asking us to bring her back to the western region.


    ¡°Serbia, you said you wanted to go back to he western region right?¡± I asked.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Can you tell me what you''ve learned about Count Livens?¡±, I asked.


    She gestured for me to come into the room and closed the door behind us.


    ¡°I know that Count Livens is a double agent. He acts like he supports Prince Marshall but he''s waiting for the perfect time to kill him or have him killed¡± Serbia said.


    I thought to myself for a moment.


    ¡°Do you know where his nephew Prince Christian is?¡±, I asked.


    She nodded, ¡°He''s a rebel member.¡± She said.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, in a surprising tone.


    ¡°He''s a part of the rebellion, he''s hiding in the eastern rebel group.¡± She said,


    ¡°Have you seen how he looks?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, ¡°he''s tall with strawberry blonde hair and light gold eyes but he could be in disguise¡± she said.


    ¡°Good, at least we have a description,¡± I said.


    I heard a knock on the door and walked over to open it. When I opened it, it was my father.


    ¡°Let''s go, we need to head to the eastern region to meet Count Livens¡± he said.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After Moises and everyone else left the castle, I called for my butler Jackson and my wife. When they came to the office, I decided we need to start planning the debutante and succession ceremony.


    ¡°I need you to get a room ready for Malaysia¡± I said, looking at Jackson.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± he said.


    ¡°My dear, we can go ahead and start sending invitations to all the noble households. I shall see who can become Sage''s support and who would be a threat to her.¡± I said, looking over at Mary.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure Prince Marshall and King Lincoln will try to rush his coronation now. After the warning I gave him, we need to have Sage''s succession ceremony before Prince Marshall gets crowned.¡± I said.


    Mary nodded, ¡°I shall get the catalog ready so the girls can pick out their dresses¡±, she said.


    ¡°Another thing, I need to set up a meeting with the Crown Prince of Kalpana.¡±, I said.


    While discussing the ceremony, my head maid Lucy came to the office.


    ¡°My lord, Prince Marshall is here and he''s demanding to see you now. He''s in the waiting room on the first floor.¡± She said,


    I smirked, that was faster than I thought.


    I rose out of my chair and I walked out of the office. While walking towards the stairs I gestured for Lucy to do something for me.


    I made my way downstairs and headed to the guest waiting room. When I opened the door, Prince Marshall was pacing back and forth. He saw me and glared at me.


    ¡°Duke Winter, what is the meaning of this? He shouted.


    ¡°Watch your tone you brat¡± I said.


    He kept glaring at me.


    ¡°Why did you give the military rights to a young girl?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It''s my military, I can do whatever I want with my knightage¡± I said.


    He folded his arms, ¡° My coronation has been changed to next month. We''re going to war with the Kingdom of Kalpana afterwards¡± he said in a demanding tone.


    Good, the sooner the better. I can finally get my daughter out of that palace and finish what Morgan and I started.


    I smirked, ¡°What does your war have to do with me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As long as you''re a part of this Kingdom, you will join the war.¡±he said.


    I sat down in my seat and placed my hand on the top of my cane.


    ¡°Are you sure you want my knightage to join your war?¡±, I asked.


    He kept glaring, ¡° If it comes to a war the Winter Dukedom has to join¡± he said in a demanding tone.


    I smirked, ¡°Even if the commander is your brother Moises¡± I said.


    I watched his eyes widen and he balled his fist up. He turned and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about a war with the Kalpana Kingdom. You should worry about your other brother Prince Christian and your little advisor Count Livens¡± I said.


    He looked back and stormed out of the room, this will be interesting. I wonder how he will react when he sees Natalie. I hope he manages to stay alive before his coronation, I chuckled.


    Few minutes later, Sage and Rosemary walked through the door.


    ¡°Duke Winter, you called for us¡± Sage said.


    I smiled, ¡°Yes my dear" I said, it seemed like the first loose end will be tied soon.

 Chapter 64-Tying up loose ends (2)

    Chapter 64-Tying up a loose end(2)


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After my father and mother left, I remembered the letter Hannah gave to me. I got out of the bed and walked over to the desk in my room. When I picked up the letter, it had Rosie and I''s names on it. I walked over to the bed and shook Rosie awake. She started to groan as she was waking up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±, she asked while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Wake up so we can read this letter from Hannah¡± I said.


    ¡°Why do I sense danger?¡± she asked, while glaring.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    She got up and pulled the covers off of her. I sat down next to her and opened the letter. We both looked at the letter together.


    ¡°Hello my dear princesses, I will be arriving at the Dukedom in a few days to get you ready for the debutante. We have some extensive lessons to go through to prepare you for your social debut. This time you won''t be disguised, everyone will know you two publicly. So prepare yourselves and try not to get yourselves arrested. P.s You both would need an escort¡± Hannah said in the letter.


    Rosie and I looked at each other. Rosie pretended to shiver a bit.


    ¡°It''s the return of Hannah''s evil ruler,¡± she said.


    Before I could laugh, someone knocked on the door. I got up and walked over to answer it and saw Lucy.


    ¡°Duke Winter is calling for you two¡± she said.


    We nodded and went to get dressed. A few minutes later, we followed Lucy to the first floor.


    We walked into the room, I saw Duke Winter sitting on the couch with an amused expression.


    ¡°Duke Winter, you called for us?¡± I asked.


    He smiled, ¡°Yes my dear¡± he said.


    He gestured for us to sit across from him. We walked over and took a seat.


    ¡°The seamstress will be arriving soon to get your measurements and design the dresses you two choose to wear,¡± he said.


    He gestured to Lucy and she left the room. Duke Winter looked over at Rosemary.


    ¡°Rosemary my dear, Yeshiva can escort you for your debutante. He can just disguise himself as one of the knights¡± he said.


    Rosie smiled and nodded.


    He looked over at me, ¡°Do you know who you want to escort you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I''ll have Nashi escort me¡± I said even though I didn''t like his behavior.


    A moment later, Lucy returned to the room with an older woman walking behind her.


    ¡°The seamstress is here¡± she said


    Duke Winter gestured for us to follow Lucy. Rosie and I got up from our seat and followed behind her.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I had a feeling Moises wasn''t going to mention the destined partner situation to Sage. But it''s still too early for her to get married, I should let it flow naturally. I''ll have to see how young Duke Nashi reacts to the whole situation, before I have to step in.


    I got up from my seat and was about to make my way back to the office upstairs and saw my butler Jackson approaching me.


    ¡°Sir, I''ve contacted the Crown Prince of Kalpana, they should be arriving sometime tomorrow¡± he said.


    I nodded my head, ¡°Understood, now we shall get the arrangements ready for the ballroom.. We''ll be expecting a lot of guests ¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes sir, I''ll inform the staff¡± he said.


    I continued my walk upstairs to the office. When I made it back, I walked over and took a seat and opened the rest of the letters.


    I opened the letter from Duke Pordigase and smirked when I read it. It looks like the next conference will be even more interesting. I wonder how they would react for the next commotion.


    I heard the door open, when I looked over I saw Jackson and my wife.


    ¡°Jackson, is Malaysia''s room ready for her arrival?¡±, I asked.


    He nodded, ¡°Yes sir¡± he said.


    ¡°Good¡±, I said and I handed him an envelope, ¡°Send this letter to the courts to start processing the divorce. Since it will take a month to finalize¡±, I said.


    He walked over and took the letter. He bowed and left the office.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I looked at the time, they should''ve made it to the meeting by now, I thought to myself.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Nathan, Yeshiva and I, started to make our way to the headquarters. We left a few hours after Natalie and Masiro, because we were discussing with the knight about the battle at the western border. Nathan continued to think something about the attack was strange.


    After a few hours of traveling through the forest on horseback we finally made it to the headquarters. It was a large building with people standing outside conversing. I got down from my horse and walked over to the stable that was next to the building.


    ¡°Looks like everyone has arrived, I wonder if Prince Morgan made it yet.¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°We''ll see once we get inside¡± I said.


    We tied the horses up and walked over to the building. As I was walking, I heard gasping and whispering. When I entered the building, everyone turned around facing my direction.


    ¡°Prince Moises?¡± I heard someone say.


    ¡°No fucking way, it is Prince Moises¡±, someone else said.


    Suddenly, everyone stepped forward and bowed their heads to me.


    ¡°Prince Moises!¡±, they shouted.


    I felt someone placed their hand on the top of my left shoulder. When I looked over, I saw Morgan smirking and looking at the people who were bowing. I looked back over at them.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± I said.


    When they raised their heads and looked up at me.


    ¡°Are you back to take the throne?¡±, a middle-aged man asked.


    I nodded and instantly they all kneel on one knee.


    ¡°We''re ready to serve you, your highness!¡±, they shouted.


    ¡°Prince Marshall has pushed his coronation to next month. He will try to declare war with the Kalpana Kingdom.¡± Morgan said.


    ¡°Next month?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Yes but he''s in for a very special surprise¡± Morgan said.


    What surprise?, I thought to myself, him and grandfather are definitely up to something.


    After everyone stood back up, Morgan, Nathan, Yeshiva and I went into the meeting room.


    ¡°He should be here in a second,¡± Nathan said.


    I looked at him, ¡°Who should be here?¡± I asked.


    Nathan looked at me and smirked, ¡°Ah, you haven''t met your brother in law yet huh? He said.


    A second later, a man entered the meeting room. He had the same reddish hair and green eyes as Masiro, Natalie and Rosemary.


    ¡°I see, you made it Valian¡±, Nathan said.


    The man Valian walked over to me and reached his hand out.


    ¡°It''s still surprising to find out, I''m in-laws with a royal¡± he said and we shook hands.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too¡±, I said.


    I heard a loud clap sound and we all looked over in the direction and saw Morgan had sat down by the table.


    ¡°Now then, shall we start the meeting¡±, he said.


    We walked over and took a seat.


    ¡°Valian, what have you learned so far?¡± Morgan asked, looking in his direction.


    ¡°Count Livens, is trying to recruit Nathan and the rebel groups to get them on his side without Prince Marshall knowing. And I found out something very interesting¡± he said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Morgan, Nathan and I asked at the same time.


    ¡°It''s about Prince Christian''s mother Macy Livens,¡± Valian said.


    ¡°What about her?¡± Morgan and I asked at the same time.


    Valian looked over at Morgan and I.


    ¡°Prince Moises and Prince Morgan, Did you know that Macy Livens was the former fiance of Lance Vanuatu¡± he asked.


    What the fuck, Lance Vanuatu is my father''s brother who died in a hunting accident.


    ¡°Wait, but she was my father''s mistress¡±, I said.


    ¡°She also was supposed to be the Queen, if Crown Prince Lance didn''t die¡± he said.


    Morgan and I looked at each other, ¡°That could be the reason she murdered Queen Lily, even though my father married her for political reasons. my mother was probably next¡± I said.


    ¡°Another interesting thing is, Queen Lily was the one who commissioned our Henrico Clan to murder you, which is how you met my sister. She wanted her son Prince Marshall to be the next king¡± Valian said.


    ¡°What the fuck¡±, Morgan mumbled.


    Ah, that explains why she was at the ball that night and broke into my room a few days later, I thought to myself. Sage and Rosemary were conceived that night, I should visit her grave and thank her.


    ¡°Once Prince Marshall becomes king, the treaty between the Vanuatu kingdom and the former Winter kingdom expires, once my father isn''t King anymore¡± I said looking at Valian.


    Morgan laid back in his chair and folded his arms.


    ¡°Our father only became King, because our mother had already ascended to the throne of the Winter Kingdom, before the two kingdoms united¡±, Morgan said.


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    ¡°So to get a clear understanding, Count Livens framed me for Queen Lily''s murder because I was the first obstacle to their plans. Queen Lily sent a mercenary to murder me because she wanted her son to be the next king. And now Count Livens is trying to make his nephew the King by getting Marshall killed.¡± I said.


    Morgan nodded.


    ¡°Sounds like we should go with Natalie''s plan to turn them against each other.¡± Yeshiva said.


    ¡°Well, we''ll see how the meeting goes between Masiro and Count Livens,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hold up, my father is meeting Count Livens today?¡±, Valian asked.


    I nodded.


    Valian put his hand on his chin as he was thinking to himself.


    ¡°We can use this, I''m pretty sure my father has people infiltrating Count Livens'' estate. They''ll be able to gather the information we need to turn them against each other¡± he said.


    (NATALIE P.O.V)


    After leaving the Northern border, we traveled for a couple of hours until we made it to the eastern region. Before meeting Count Livens, my father met up with Jemas, another clan member that he brought with him.


    ¡°Jemas¡±, my father said as Jemas climbed into the back seat of the truck with Cena and Peyton.


    ¡°Chief, everything is set. We have three people disguised as guards and one disguised as a maid.¡± Jemas said.


    ¡°Any useful information?¡±, my father asked.


    Jemas nodded, ¡°Looks like Count Livens is more shady than we thought.¡± He said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Father asked.


    ¡°He commissioned us to attack the Winter Dukedom after the coronation¡±, he said.


    ¡°What?¡±, we all said at the same time.


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡±, I said.


    I looked over and saw my father smirking.


    ¡°Father, what the hell are you planning?¡±, I asked.


    Without saying anything, father started to drive off. I continued to look at him as he was driving.


    ¡°Father¡±, I said, still looking at him.


    ¡°Let''s head to the meeting¡±, he said in the calmest tone.


    Ah shit, he''s pissed, I thought to myself.


    We rode until we arrived in front of Count Livens'' villa. After getting out, father gestured for Jemas and Cena to climb over the wall. He pressed the intercom and a few seconds later, Count Livens and a few of his guards came walking to the gate.


    ¡°Ah, it''s nice to have you here Mr. Henrico¡±, Count Livens said.


    ¡°L¨¬kewise¡±, father said.


    After the gate opened, we followed Count Livens into the villa. We walked until we made it into an office on the first floor.


    He gestured for us to take a seat.


    ¡°I see you brought some of your clan members with you¡±, Count Livens said.


    ¡°Yes, these two are my squad leaders¡±, father said.


    Count Livens looked at us and I can tell he''s misogynistic. He cleared his throat and looked back at my father.


    ¡°I sent a commission, because I would like for you to join us in the upcoming war¡± he said.


    ¡°three million¡±, father said.


    ¡°I''ve already sent a million in the commission¡±, he said.


    ¡°Well the commission just went up¡±, father said.


    Count Livens balled up his fist, and my father continued to look at him in a calm manner.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll give you the other two million, and the location you need to come to¡±, Count Livens said.


    Count liven gestured to one of his guards. He brought him a checkbook and Count livens wrote on it. After a few seconds he handed it to my father.


    Father nodded and they shook hands, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you¡±, Count Livens said.


    Count Livens got up and walked over to the door. We followed them out of the office. I glanced and saw Cena and Jemas, Cena made a gesture to my father. After walking back to the front door, we exited out of the villa. When we walked out of the gate, father turned around and looked towards Count Livens.


    ¡°Hey Count¡±, father said.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Henrico¡±, Count Livens said, as he turned around facing us.


    My father smirked, ¡°I hope this villa is more fireproof then the last one¡± father said.


    Count Livens'' eyes widened and father pointed towards the villa that had smoke coming from it.


    ¡°

 Chapter 65-Tying up loose ends(3)

    Chapter 65-Tying up loose ends (3)


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    I sat in my room contemplating on what I should do. I''m sure Sage will allow me to escort her. But what do I do about the other fianc¨¦? I questioned myself.


    I got up from my bed and decided to go talk to Sylvester. I walked over and knocked on his room door.


    ¡°Nashi¡±, he said after opening the door.


    I held my head down.


    ¡°Sylvester what should I do?¡±, I asked.


    Sylvester sighed, ¡°Come in¡± he said.


    I walked into his room following behind him. I sat down on the couch that was across his bed.


    ¡°Honestly, you need to get your shit together¡±, Sylvester said.


    I looked up at him, ¡°I''ve never been in this position before¡±, I said.


    ¡°Well, it isn''t up to you, it''s her choice on what she wants to do.¡±, Sylvester said.


    ¡°How can I win against a Crown Prince?¡±, I asked and sighed.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is the least of your worries¡±, Sylvester said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±I asked, looking at him.


    He glared at me, ¡°Dude, you need to worry about staying the hell alive. What if they find out about your obsession with Sage. Have you seen her family?¡± Sylvester said.


    ¡°Ah¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, we heard a knock on the door. Sylvester got up to open it. Our father was standing in the hallway.


    ¡°Looks like the next conference is in two days¡±, father said.


    ¡°I''ll let Natalie know when she gets back from the eastern region¡±, Sylvester said.


    Our father nodded his head and walked away from the door. Sylvester turned and faced my direction.


    ¡°If your going to be the next Duke, start fucking acting like it. Whether Sage stays with you or not.¡± He said.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Good, try not to get yourself killed. Because they won''t hesitate¡±, he said.


    I nodded and stood up and walked to the door.


    ¡°I should get ready for the conference, I feel something is about to happen soon¡±, I said.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After my father pointed towards the villa. Count Livens turned his head and started to shout at us as soon as he turned back around facing us.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡±, he shouted.


    I watched as the guards started to run towards the villa, and people were running out. I looked over at my father, who still had a calm demeanor.


    ¡°A commission from one of your fellow noblemen¡±, father said.


    Count Livens'' eyes widened even more as if he was in disbelief.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±Count Livens shouted.


    My father smirked, ¡°That''s confidential¡±, he said and turned around and started to walk towards his truck. We followed behind him as Count Livens continued to shout. Father completely ignored him and climbed into the truck.


    After I climbed into the truck, I looked directly at my father.


    ¡°I''m surprised you didn''t kill him¡±, I said.


    He looked at me and slightly grinned, ¡°That''s too easy, wouldn''t planting a seed of doubt be better. It makes the hunt even better when the prey doesn''t know who''s hunting them¡± he said.


    ¡°You''re lucky, you weren''t arrested,¡± Peyton said.


    Father looked back at her, ¡°Do you really think he wants people to know he hired mercenaries. Nobles like him try to hide their hands while others do their dirty work.¡± He said.


    He started to drive off and a few minutes later, he pulled over and Cena got back into the truck. I realized she was following us through the woods.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Were you able to get it?¡±, father asked Cena.


    Cena nodded and handed him something.


    ¡°What''s that?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Compensation, how dare that bastard try to commission us to attack my own granddaughter''s estate, " he said and held up Count Livens checkbook.


    ¡°Now what gift should I buy for my granddaughters debutantes?¡±he mumbled.


    Speaking of their debutantes, I wonder what Sage is going to do about her escort, I thought to myself.


    We started to make our way back to the Northern border.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    We walked into a large dressing room after following behind Lucy. When we entered, we saw Duchess Mary, who was holding a few books in her hands. She looked over at us and gestured for us to come and sit next to her.


    ¡°I picked out a few catalogs with designs that you two might like¡±, she said.


    We sat down next to her and handed Rosie and I, a catalog that had different styles of dresses.


    I flipped through the pages for a few minutes until I found this gorgeous cream and gold ball dress that had a sparkle to it.


    ¡°I like this one¡±, I said, showing it to Duchess Mary.


    She smiled, ¡°that''s a gorgeous dress, and it fits you perfectly my dear¡±, she said.


    I looked over at Rosie who was still flipping through the pages. A second later, she held the catalog up and pointed at an off the shoulders light pink ball gown that had diamonds throughout the dress.


    When we were done picking out the dresses, Lucy started to take our measurements, while the seamstress was talking to Duchess Mary. I don''t know what it was, but the seamstress seems a little strange to me. She was constantly glancing at Rosie and I, or maybe I was just overthinking it.


    ¡°I should have they''re dresses ready in a few days. We can do the first fittings, and if we have to make adjustments, we''ll be able to get it done before the ball.¡±, the seamstress said, she was average height, with long wavy ginger hair and amber eyes.


    Duchess Mary got up and walked over to where we were standing. She placed her hand on both of our shoulders.


    ¡°After your debutante, you two will be getting a lot of invitations from different noble households. We will see who will be a good support or a threat. Either way, we will deal with them accordingly¡±, she said.


    We nodded our heads.


    After getting our measurements taken, Rosie and I decided to visit the knights at the training grounds. When we walked over , everyone that was there greeted us.


    ¡°Let''s spar¡± Rosie said.


    We walked over to where the knights kept the wooden swords. After getting our swords, Rosie and I started sparring.


    ¡°Sage, what are you going to do about the Crown Prince proposing to you?¡± Rosie asked.


    ¡°I still have no intentions on marrying someone I barely know.¡± I said.


    ¡°What about Nashi?¡±, she asked.


    I really don''t like his behavior, but the situation was understandable.


    I noticed Rosie started looking behind me. I turned round and saw Duke Winter coming in our direction. We started to walk towards him and met him halfway.


    ¡°Sage my dear, we will be attending another conference in two days¡±, he said and looked over at Rosie. ¡°Rosemary my dear, will you like to join us?", he asked.


    Rosie nodded without hesitation. Duke Winter smiled and placed his right hand on Rosie''s left shoulder.


    ¡°Your grandmother Malaysia would like to see you, she has something to talk about with you¡± Duke Winter said.


    ¡°Okay¡±, Rosie said.


    ¡°Come now my dear, dinner is also ready. Your father should be returning soon, he said.


    We walked over and returned the wooden swords into their holding places. We walked back and followed behind Duke Winter.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    We continued to talk about the situation with Count Livens and his sister.


    ¡°Are you sure your father won''t kill Count Livens before he could gather information?¡±, I asked, knowing that the man''s temper is just as bad as Natalie''s.


    Valian shrugged, ¡°As long as he doesn''t do or say anything stupid. Unfortunately, knowing my father, he won''t kill him, he''ll slowly play with this life.¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, I asked.


    Valian sighed, ¡°My father has a habit of slowly driving his target crazy. He will have the squad members constantly attack the Count, making it seem like somebody is after him. He''ll make Count Livens slowly lose his mind, causing him to make a mistake somewhere¡± Valian explained.


    Morgan and I looked at eachother.


    ¡°Maybe we should let Nathan meet Count Livens, we can find more information about Prince Christian and his location," Morgan said.


    Morgan got up after looking at the time.


    ¡°I should head back to the palace, I''m sure they''re planning another conference¡±, he said.


    After Morgan left the headquarters, Nathan, Yeshiva, Valian and I continued our conversation.


    ¡°So do we know if Macy Livens is alive or not?¡±, I asked Valian.


    Valian shrugged, ¡°I heard she completely disappeared, like she''s probably hiding somewhere or currently walking around in disguise. Count Livens is also looking for her, after she had Prince Christian, she left in the middle of the night and never returned.¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°Shit, so we don''t know anything about her whereabouts or if she''s alive or not¡±, I said, while folding my arms.


    I looked at Yeshiva noticing he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, I called out to him.


    He looked up at me.


    ¡°What''s on your mind?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Something that Natalie said, she mentioned something must have happened between Queen Lily and Macy Livens. She said she could have fled the palace for her safety or something. I was thinking, what if Count Livens was forcing her to become Queen. Just like he''s trying to make his nephew king. I think he''s the one that wants the throne or to control whoever is on the throne.¡± Yeshiva said.


    ¡°That sounds reasonable, if we can manage to turn Count Livens and Prince Marshall against each other. Or we can just expose Count Livens¡± I said.


    Valian stood up, ¡°How about we forge a letter and send it to Prince Marshall. We can tell him that Prince Moises wasn''t the one who killed his mother and the person who did is someone very close to him¡±, he said.


    I nodded, ¡°Let''s do that, and we''ll see what happens", I said.


    Valian nodded his head.


    I looked over at Yeshiva and Nathan, ¡°We should head back to the castle¡± I said.


    They nodded and we all started to leave the room.


    Something crossed my mind, if she is alive where would she be hiding, I thought to myself.


    Suddenly one of the rebel member came into the meeting room.


    ¡°Sir Nathan¡±, he said.


    Nathan gestured for him to come closer.


    ¡°What have you found?¡±Nathan asked.


    ¡°Count Livens nephew is in the eastern rebel group.¡±, he said.


    ¡°What?¡±, We all shouted.


    ¡°He''s a member, I don''t think he is interested in the throne. He''s disguising himself, it seem like he''s hiding from Count Livens¡±, he said.


    Nathan and I looked at each other.


    ¡°So Count Livens is the one who wants the throne, we need to find Macy Livens and see what the hell is going on.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Yeshiva you are one of the Henrico Clan bests tracker, do you think you can find traces of her?¡±, I asked.


    Yeshiva nodded, ¡°Just tell me where to start¡±, he said.


    I heard the rebel member clear his throat, ¡°Check the commoners Village¡±, he said.


    I placed my hand on my chin, ¡°it''s possible she could be hiding in one of the Commoners village.¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait¡±, the rebel member said. He looked over at me.


    ¡°If she finds out you are back, she may come out of hiding to find you¡±, he said.


    I nodded, ¡°Spread the word that my exile has been rescinded and I''m back inside of the kingdom¡±, I said.


    He nodded and went out of the room and suddenly turned his head when Yeshiva started to speak.


    ¡°Did she have any habits when she was in the palace?¡±Yeshiva asked.


    ¡°Not that I know¡­ ¡°, I paused and stood up as soon as I remembered.


    ¡°She loved making dresses,¡± I said.


    Nathan, Yeshiva and I suddenly looked at eachother.


    ¡°Maybe she''s hiding herself and disguising as a seamstress," Nathan said.


    ¡°We need to head back to the castle now, and see if my grandfather has hired a seamstress yet.¡± I said.


    We got up and started to walk towards the door and suddenly I felt someone approaching us. Since the sun was setting a bit, I could see the person walking towards us. He was a tall man, he had a hood on his head covering up his hair. He continued to walk towards us.


    ¡°Are you Prince Moises?¡±, he asked, looking up at me. His voice wasn''t as deep but he had an accent.


    ¡°I am¡±, I said, looking down at him.


    He took the hood off and had long blonde hair and dark gold eyes. He looked directly at me.


    ¡°I''m Christian Vanuatu,¡± he said.

 Chapter 66-Tying up loose ends (4)

    Chapter 66-Tying up loose ends (4)


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    While traveling back to the Northern border, my father decided to stop at one of the local bars in the town of Benon, a town in the northern region.


    ¡°Is this one of the places you get your information from?¡±I asked my father.


    He nodded as he was opening the door to the truck.


    ¡°One of my former acquaintances is the owner of this bar. She''s a retired mercenary ¡±, he said.


    I looked in the back seat and saw that Peyton and Cena had fallen asleep. I got out of the truck and followed behind my father.


    ¡°This is one of the bars mercenaries, assassins and bounty hunters come to for Intel or to check in with her¡±, father said, as he was opening the door.


    We entered the bar, and everyone inside turned their heads in our direction.


    ¡°Wow, it''s Chief Henrico¡±, I heard someone say.


    We walked over to the bar and sat on the bar stool.


    ¡°Chief Henrico, it''s been a while. Have you found any news on your daughter yet?¡±an older woman asked, she had short lavender hair and dark blue eyes.


    ¡°Gloria¡±, my father said and pointed in my direction,¡±This is my daughter, the one I was searching for¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, how did you find her?We searched everywhere.¡±, she said, looking relieved.


    ¡°I was locked up in the palace dungeon by Prince Marshall¡±, I said.


    I watched as her eyes widened, ¡°that son of a bitch¡±, she said, while balling her fist up.


    ¡°I need you to do something for me¡±, father said looking directly at her.


    She nodded, ¡°What is it Chief?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°I heard Count Livens has been hiring orphans as maids but they''re really sex slaves for the noblemen that are acquainted with him. I need a list of those noblemen¡±, he said.


    ¡°You got it Chief, I''ll send the guys out to find them.¡±, she said.


    We were about to get up and get ready to leave. Then I saw a young gentleman walking up to the bar.


    ¡°Hey Gloria¡±, he said, he had short sandy colored hair that was in a little ponytail.


    ¡°Jase¡±, she said and called my father''s name, getting his attention.


    We walked back over to the bar.


    ¡°Chief, this is Jase, he''s one of my best informants from the intel squad.


    ¡°Wow, it''s an honor to meet one of the greatest mercenaries ever¡±, he said, looking at my father with admiration.


    Father greeted him which made his eyes lit up even more.


    ¡°Jase, have you gotten any useful information?¡±Gloria asked.


    Jase regained his composure and turned facing Gloria.


    ¡°Yes, there''s a rumor going around that a nobleman paid a couple of assassins to go after the Winter Dukedoms successor before her debutante and succession ceremony, " he said.


    ¡°What!¡± Father and I shouted, causing Gloria and Jase to look at us.


    ¡°Do you know who the nobleman is?¡±, I asked.


    He shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but I''ll find out¡±, he said.


    ¡°Keep me posted on anything else you hear¡± father said.


    Gloria and Jase nodded and we turned around without looking back and started to walk out of the bar. We got back into the truck and I looked over at my father.


    ¡°Let''s head back to the Northern border and get your sister and Serbia. We''ll head back to the Winter Dukedom after we get them¡±, father said.


    ¡°Whoever it is, I''ll kill him¡±, I said, while balling my fist.


    ¡°We need to know who all was in attendance for that conference. Let''s get a list from Duke Vernon¡±, father said.


    I nodded.


    We pulled off and made our way to the Northern border which was two hours away. I need to hurry back and let Moises know, I thought to myself.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After walking back to the castle, Sage and I went to the room to shower and change out of our sweaty clothes. When I got out of the shower, I walked into the dressing room that was inside of the room, and saw Sage standing in front of the mirror. She looked to be deep in thought.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°What''s making you think so hard?¡±I asked, walking over to where she was standing.


    She looked over at me.


    ¡°Did the seamstress seem strange to you?¡±, she asked.


    I thought I was the only one who noticed her as she constantly glanced at us.


    ¡°I did notice her glancing at us but I figured she was just doing her job.¡±, I said.


    Sage shrugged, ¡°Maybe I''m just overthinking it¡± she said.


    A few minutes later, we left the room and headed downstairs to the dining room. When we entered, we saw Duke Winter and Duchess Mary. We took a seat and the butlers started to place our food on the table.


    ¡°Your debutante lessons will start after the conference, when Hannah and Malaysia arrive.¡± Duke Winter said.


    ¡°Do you know what Queen Malaysia wants to talk about?¡±, I asked curiously.


    He looked over at Sage and I instantly knew it was about the whole destined partner situation. I wondered how Sage will react, when she finds out her destined partner is the Crown Prince of Kalpana.


    ¡°I''m sure, Hannah will tell you once you get there¡±, Duke Winter said.


    I nodded and a few minutes later one of the butlers walked over to Duke Winter.


    ¡°My lord, you have a guest waiting in the office on the first floor¡±, he said.


    Duke Winter nodded, he got up and walked out of the dining room.


    I looked at Sage who looked to be deep in thought again.


    ¡°Duchess Mary, I have a question¡±, Sage said looking in Duchess Mary direction.


    She smiled, ¡°What is it dear?¡±, she asked


    ¡°Can my father be my escort for the debutante?¡±Sage asked.


    Duchess Mary nodded, ¡°You can do whatever you want my dear. I''m sure it''ll cause a commotion, once everyone sees your father.¡±, she said


    Sage nodded and continued to eat her food.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After I left the dining room, I walked towards the office on the first floor. When I walked inside, I saw Duke Pordigase sitting on one of the couches. He looked over in my direction and I walked over to the desk.


    ¡°Prince Marshall is in a rush, the conference is about his coronation.¡± Duke Pordigase said.


    I chuckled, ¡°He''s panicking, just like King Lincoln¡±, I said.


    ¡°I think he''s trying to marry his daughter off to another kingdom. Since the peace treaty with the Kalpana Kingdom failed¡± he said.


    ¡°Which kingdom is he trying to form a peace treaty with now?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°The Avaloria kingdom, " he said.


    Hmm, this could be problematic, I''ll have to talk to Moises about this.


    ¡°What about Count Livens, have your spies learned anything we can use?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I heard he commissioned the Henrico Clan to join the upcoming war¡±, Duke Pordigase said.


    I started to laugh.


    ¡°What''s so funny, the Henrico Clan are troublesome to deal with. Because their Chief is so intimidating.¡±, he said.


    I got up out of my seat and gestured for him to follow me. We both walked out of the office and I headed back to the dining room with Duke Pordigase following behind. When we entered the dining room, Sage and Rosemary were still eating and talking to my wife. They looked at us as he entered the room.


    ¡°Sage and Rosemary, I would like to formally introduce you two, to Duke Pordigase.¡±, I said.


    Sage and Rosemary greeted him.


    ¡°Hello princesses¡±, Duke Pordigase said as he bowed his head, ¡°It''s still surprising to know Prince Moises has such beautiful daughters¡±, he said, ¡°That stupid King, how dare he send bounty hunters after such lovely young girls¡±, he said in a upset tone.


    ¡°You''re going to be surprised when you find out who their other grandfather is¡±, I said, still chuckling.


    Duke Pordigase looked confused, ¡°What do you mean, what noble household are they from?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Not a noble household, Their maternal grandfather is Masiro Henrico¡±, I said.


    I watched as Duke Pordigase''s eyes widened and then he looked over at Sage and Rosemary.


    ¡°Holy shit¡±, he said, still looking surprised.


    After I introduced him, we started to walk back towards the office.


    ¡°Have you found any news on Macy Livens, or her son?¡±, I asked Duke Pordigase.


    He nodded, ¡°I heard Macy Livens'' son was hiding in one of the rebel groups¡±, he said.


    ¡°I should let Moises and Nathan know when they get back from meeting with Morgan¡±, I said.


    ¡°Macy Livens on the other hand is still alive, we just have to find her. But everything else is set, it''ll be delivered during the conference¡±, Duke Pordigase said.


    I nodded,¡± Good everything is in order, now we should focus on the debutante and succession ceremony¡±, I said.


    ¡°What are you going to do about the Crown Prince of Kalpana proposing to your granddaughter¡±, Duke Pordigase asked.


    ¡°I''ll be meeting with him tomorrow, so we can discuss the whole western border attack.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Well then, I''ll see you at the conference¡±, Duke Pordigase said.


    I walked out of the castle with him until he walked out of the gate. After he got into the car and left, I walked inside and saw my butler Jackson walking in my direction.


    ¡°Jackson¡±, I called out to him.


    ¡°Yes my lord, ¡° he said, walking closer to me.


    ¡°Let''s get prepared for the conference, it''s going to be very entertaining¡±, I said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I stood there stunned for a bit, Morgan wasn''t lying when he said Christian had to be around my daughters age. He looked very young.


    ¡°You''re Christian? What made you come to look for me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You''re my older brother right?¡±, he asked, while looking up at me.


    ¡°We share the same father, so yes that makes me your older brother¡± I said.


    As I was looking at him and studying his body language. He didn''t seem like he was trying to become the king.


    ¡°How old are you exactly?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°17, I''ll be 18 this month ", he said.


    Nathan and I looked at each other. So he was born three months after my daughters. I was 24 at that time.


    I gestured for him to follow us back into the building. Once we were back inside, I turned around and faced his direction.


    ¡°So what made you come look for me?¡±, I asked again.


    ¡°We must stop Count Livens¡±, he said.


    ¡°Why, aren''t you trying to become king?¡±Valian asked.


    Christian shook his head, ¡°I have no intentions on being that bastard''s puppet¡±, he said.


    Nathan, Valian and I looked at eachother.


    ¡°Then why is he trying to make you become the king?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°He''s just trying to control me, and I only go along with it because he''s threatening me with my mother''s life,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?, Where is your mother?¡±, I asked.


    Christian expression changed and he looked sad about something.


    ¡°I''ve never met my mother, I only know that she ran away from him. He kept me inside of his basement for a while until I was useful to him. He''s been looking for her ever since she ran away. After he told me to join the rebels secretly, I figured that I had a chance to find her¡±, he said.


    ¡°I think she''s disguising herself, if she ran away from him, he might have forced her to be with King Lincoln. Since she was originally suppose to be the Queen." Yeshiva said.


    I walked up closer to Christian, ¡°Follow me back to the Winter Dukedom¡±, I said.


    He nodded.


    We left out of the building and walked over to the stables and climbed onto the horses. I looked over at Christian who had gotten on the horse next to me.


    ¡°Do you know what else he''s planning?¡±, I asked.


    Christian nodded, ¡°He doesn''t tell me much but I do know, he is planning on killing Prince Marshall after the coronation.¡±, he said.


    ¡°I know that part¡±, I said.


    He paused for a second before speaking again but he continued to look at me.


    ¡°He is planning to frame Prince Morgan for the murder¡±, he said.


    My eyes widened, ¡°that son of a bitch¡±, I said.

 Chapter 67-Tyin up loose ends (5)

    Chapter 67- Tying up loose ends (5)


    (JEMAS P.O.V)


    After the chief left, the guards ended up putting out the small fire that Cena and I set inside of the villa. I stayed behind and continued my mission, disguising myself as one of Count Livens guardsmen.


    I stood inside of the office, watching Count Livens continuously shout as he destroyed his office out of anger.


    ¡°Who the fuck is it?¡±, he shouted as he threw down one of the vases causing it to shatter on the floor.


    A butler that was standing next to me, stepped up towards him.


    ¡°My lord, calm down¡±, he said.


    Count liven turned as he faced the butler''s direction.


    ¡°Someone is after me, and you want me to calm down!¡±, he shouted.


    He grabbed another vase filled with flowers and threw it in the butler''s direction. It crashed onto the wall, causing the butler to move out of the way.


    ¡°All of you get out!¡±, he shouted.


    Everyone left out of the office except for Count Livens. After the guards made their way down stairs.


    ¡°I wonder who caused the last fire¡±, one of the guards said.


    ¡°Looks like someone is finally targeting the Count¡±, another guard said.


    We continued down the stairs and another guard was passing us as he walked up the stairs.


    ¡°You may start now¡±, I said, to the guard who was a clan member in disguise.


    He continued to walk upstairs and I finally made it down. I looked up at him before turning away and started to walk toward one of the rooms on the first floor.


    ¡°It''s going to be a long night for you Count¡±, I mumbled to myself.


    While I was on my way to the room, the maid who was another clan member in disguise handed me a key.


    ¡°Third room to the left¡±, she said.


    I continued to walk down the hall until I made it to the room. I used the key and opened it, and immediately started to change out of the guards uniform. I changed into the clothes that were left for me in the room. I opened the window and climbed out of it. I hurried to the left side of the wing and climbed the side of the villa. Once I made it to the third floor, I peeked into the window to see if Count Livens was still in the office alone.


    ¡°How dare that bastard Mr.Henrico set fire to my estate. Who the fuck else hired him¡±, Count Livens shouted in frustration as he continued to destroy the office.


    Without a second thought, I swung my body and used my feet to smash into the window, causing Count Livens to look over.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±, he shouted as he stepped back.


    Since my face was covered, it made him even more terrified. He was about to start yelling but I hurried over and grabbed him by the neck and lifted up his body.


    ¡°My client says, " I know what you are planning. I suggest you stay in your place¡± I said, and slammed his body into the desk.


    He groaned loudly and I walked back to the window. Without looking back, I jumped down from the third floor and he started to shout for the guards.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    When we made it back to the villa, I immediately went to look for Duke Vernon or Nashi. I walked up the stairs and knocked on the door. A few seconds later, Duke Vernon opens the door. I saw Nashi and Sylvester were inside of the office as well. My father, Peyton and I walked inside of the room, while Cena went to tell Na''mah and Serbia we were leaving to go back to the Winter Dukedom.


    ¡°Lady Natalie¡±, Sylvester said.


    I walked over to the desk where Duke Vernon was sitting.


    ¡°We need a list of the people who attended the conference¡±, I said.


    ¡°Why, what''s going on?¡±, Duke Vernon asked, looking confused.


    ¡°We got information from one of my father acquaintances, we learned that one of the nobles who attend the conference paid assassins to go after Sage¡±, I said


    Duke Vernon nodded, ¡°I''ll write down everyone''s name. There were over twenty people there, the problem is narrowing down the person. Besides the King, Prince Marshall and Count Livens. There''s another person to look out for, Duke Haverhill, the late Queen Lily''s older brother.¡±, he said.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He handed us the paper with all of the names written.


    ¡°We need to head back to the Winter Dukedom¡±, I said.


    Nashi, Sylvester and Duke Vernon nodded their heads, ¡°we''ll see you at the debutante¡±, Nashi said.


    I nodded my head and my father, Peyton and I left the office. While walking towards the stairs, I saw Na''mah, Serbia and Cena


    ¡°Are we leaving now?¡±, Serbia asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I said.


    We walked down the stairs and made our way back to the front door.


    ¡°Lady Natalie¡±, I heard Sylvester''s voice.


    I looked back and saw Sylvester standing at the top of the stairs.


    ¡°My father thinks the conference is about the coronation. I''m not sure who paid for the assassins, but it could be someone from the aristocratic faction.¡±, he said.


    I nodded my head and turned to the walk out of the door. We headed back to the truck and I noticed my father was looking at the time.


    ¡°Let''s head back¡±, he said.


    I nodded


    I noticed he looked at the time again.


    ¡°Why do you keep checking the time?¡±, I asked.


    He smirked, ¡°Because it should be starting, it is going to be a long night for Count Livens. Being constantly attacked throughout the night,, he said, ¡°I wondered how Count Livens will explain his injuries at the conference or maybe he won''t show up¡±, he said, while looking amused.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    When we were finished with dinner, Rosie and I left the dining room and walked toward the stairs. Since it was getting late, we decided to finish our sparring match tomorrow. While walking up the stairs, I noticed Rosie kept glancing at me.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I asked, after catching her glancing at me for the fourth time.


    ¡°What made you want to have dad as you escort, what about Nashi?¡±, she asked.


    I sighed, ¡°Nashi will still be my escort but I want the first dance to be with father¡±, I said


    ¡°I like that, I want to dance with father too¡±, she said


    I made it to the second floor and walked towards our room. I noticed one of the butlers was standing in front of the door. When he noticed us, he turned around and bowed his head.


    ¡°Young Duchess¡±, he said, and handed me an envelope that had a white Lily flower seal on it.


    I looked at it and Rosie looked over my shoulder.


    ¡°Looks like a tea party invitation, who''s Lady Nidia Haverhill.?¡±Rosie asked, as I opened the envelope.


    I sighed, ¡°Another Countess Melanie¡±, I said.


    ¡°Ah, another bitch¡±, Rosie said.


    I heard the butler snicker,¡± if you want to decline the invitation, you can let the Duke know¡±, he said.


    I nodded. The butler left and Rosie and I turned around and walked towards the stairs again. I wasn''t sure whether or not Duke Winter was still on the first floor. When I got closer to the stairs I saw Lucy , the head maid, walking up the stairs.


    ¡°Lucy¡±, I said.


    She looked up and smiled, ¡°Young Duchess and Princess Rosemary¡±, she said.


    When she made it up to the top of the stairs, I showed her the invitation.


    ¡°Do you know where Duke Winter is?¡±, I asked.


    She nodded and gestured for us to follow her to the right wing of the castle. We were still on the second floor. I noticed Duke Winter and Butler Jackson were standing in front of a room.


    He turned in our direction when he noticed us, I saw him smiling as we were walking closer to where he was standing.


    ¡°My dears¡±, he said, Do you need something?¡±, he asked


    I showed him the invitation and he looked at for a second.


    ¡°You should go, get to know some of the young noblewomen.¡± He said.


    Rosie and I looked at eachother.


    ¡°Don''t worry, if anyone is rude to you. You have permission to be rude back after all you have a higher status then them",he said.


    He looked over at Rosie, ¡°How about you and I visit the western border tomorrow, you haven''t seen the villages yet right?¡±, he asked


    Rosie agreed.


    Suddenly we saw two maids coming in our direction. When they got closer, one of the maids started to speak.


    ¡°Duke Winter, Prince Moises is back¡±, she said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After learning that bastard Count Livens was trying to frame Morgan for murder. We rushed back to the castle. We traveled on horseback for three hours until we made it in front of the castle gates.


    ¡°Your Highness¡±, one of the guards said while bowing.


    He opened the gate and we walked towards the castle.


    ¡°Are you sure Duke Winter will welcome me?¡±, Christian asked.


    ¡°Yes, he might be delighted to have you here¡±, I said.


    He walked inside of the castle.an was greeted by a couple of maids. I looked up and saw my grandfather and his butler walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Grandfather, this is Prince Christian¡±, I said, introducing him as soon as my grandfather made it down stairs.


    Grandfather immediately gestured for us to follow him to the first floor office. After following behind him for a few minutes, we finally made it to the office. We entered grandfather turned and looked directly at Christian.


    ¡°If you''re here, does that mean you don''t approve of your uncle''s actions?¡±, he asked with a serious expression.


    Christian nodded, ¡°I have no intentions on being that bastard''s puppet¡±, he said.


    Grandfather gestured for all of us to have a seat.


    ¡°Grandfather, Christian said Count Livens is planning to frame Morgan for Prince Marshall''s murder.¡±, I said.


    I noticed my grandfather''s expression didn''t change when I said that.


    ¡°Wait, don''t tell you two knew this already?¡±, I asked.


    Grandfather nodded, ¡°of course, we have our own spies as well¡±, he said.


    Seriously, what else are these two keeping from me? I thought to myself.


    ¡°Christian, what is your goal in all of this?¡±, grandfather asked.


    Christian looked at him with a determined expression, ¡°To find my mother and faced that bastard father of mine¡±, he said.


    Grandfather smirked and at that moment, I knew he was waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Christian, how about disguising yourself as the Young Duchess guard, you''ll get to see the king.¡±, he said, with a wicked grin on his face.


    Without hesitation, Christian nodded his head.


    Grandfather gestured to his butler and second later he left the office.


    ¡°I''ll see whether or not we can trust you¡±, grandfather said.


    He looked over at me, ¡°You and I will be meeting the Crown Prince of Kalpana tomorrow¡±, he said.


    I sighed and nodded, I have to see the bastard who''ll eventually marry my daughter. This would be the perfect time to spar with him, I thought to myself.


    A few seconds later the door opened, Sage and Rosemary walked into the office with butler Jackson following behind them.


    I got up and walked over to them and kissed them both off the top of their heads. I turned around towards Christian.


    ¡°Christian, these two lovely young ladies are my daughters Sage and Rosemary¡±, I said pointing at them, as I introduced them.


    Christian stood up and reached his hand out, ¡°Nice to meet you two¡±, he said.


    ¡°Aren''t you the guy that was on the document my mother and I were looking at?¡±, Rosemary said.


    We all looked at her, ¡°What document?¡±, we said at the same time.


    ¡°Count Livens had his picture along with alot of other rebel members. ¡° she said, looking at Christian with a unsure look.


    Christian looked taken aback, I remembered him saying Count Livens didn''t really tell him much, but was it the truth, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Do you remember what the document said?¡±, grandfather asked.


    Rosemary became quiet for a moment and looked over at Valian.


    ¡°Uncle Valian, do you remember which list was the recruiting list?¡±, she asked.


    Valian nodded, ¡°Nathan and a couple other guys¡±, he said.


    ¡°There was another list,¡± Rosemary said, while tapping her finger on the side of her face as she was thinking.


    She looked over at Christian again.


    ¡°Your picture was in the to be killed list¡±, she said.


    Christian eyes widened and so did everyone else''s.

 Chapter 68-List

    Chapter 68-List


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After hearing Rosemary talk about a list that Count Livens had, we continued to discuss our next move. I looked back in Rosemary''s direction.


    ¡°Rosemary, my dear, do you remember how many people were on that list?¡±, I asked.


    Rosemary shook her head, ¡°My mother might remember since she was the one reading it. I just happened to see his picture, while she was holding it.¡±, she said.


    Moises walked over and placed his hand on the top of Rosemary''s head.


    I leaned back into the chair and placed my right hand on my chin while I thought to myself.


    ¡°We need to find out more about that list¡±, Nathan said, while looking in Moises direction.


    Moises nodded his head in agreement.


    I looked at Prince Christian who looked to be in shock from hearing this new information.


    ¡°Christian,you are in disguise right now, what is your natural look?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°My natural hair color is strawberry blonde, my eye color is light gold. I just decided to use a dark gold as my disguise.¡±, he answered, while looking directly at me.


    ¡°How often do you keep in contact with Count Livens, while you''re hiding inside of the rebel group?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Once a week, we meet up at a cabin inside of the town of Yunnan in the eastern forest¡±, he said.


    I looked over at Nathan and Valian, Nathan, Valian, do you two think you can join him for the next meet up?¡±, I asked.


    They both nodded.


    I looked back towards Moises and gestured for him to come closer to the desk. He walked over and stood in front of me.


    ¡°Sage will be going to a tea party at the Haverhill Dukedom estate. After the meeting with Crown Prince Antonio, Rosemary and I will be heading to the western border to check on the rebuilding of some of the villagers'' homes. You should join us¡±, I said.


    Without answering he turned around facing Sage and then turned back towards me. I held my right hand up before he could speak.


    ¡°She will have some knights escorting her,¡± I said, while trying to reassure him.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I was feeling reluctant about letting Sage go to another tea party, but I know it''s necessary in the noble society, if you plan to gain supporters.


    I nodded my head to my grandfather. I looked over at Sage, who was still standing next to Rosemary.


    ¡°Sage, do you want to attend the tea party? I asked. ¡°The Haverhill Dukedom is most likely trying to give you a hard time¡±, I said.


    Sage nodded her head, ¡°Yes I want to go¡±, she said.


    I sighed, and looked back at my grandfather.


    ¡°She''ll be fine, if they try again we will handle it accordingly¡±, he said.


    ¡°Fine¡±, I said, as I gave in.


    Grandfather looked over at Sage and Rosemary and called out to them.


    ¡°My dears, you two should get some rest since it''s getting late, you''ll have a long day ahead of tomorrow¡±, he said.


    Sage and Rosemary nodded their heads. Before leaving the office, I noticed Sage glanced back at me. I''ll go to their room once I''m done here, I thought to myself.


    After they left, I walked over to the couch and took a seat next to Christian.


    ¡°Jackson, get a room ready for Prince Christian¡±, grandfather said.


    Jackson bowed, ¡°As you wish, sir¡±, he said and raised his head up and left the office.


    Grandfather gestured for Nathan, Yeshiva and Valian to have a seat on the couch opposite of Christian and I.


    ¡°We need to find out everything Count Livens is planning, he has to be working with or for someone else¡±, Nathan said.


    ¡°I agree, this might be bigger than we thought, but the question is who is he working for. There are only three factions: the noble faction, aristocratic faction and the neutral party. It could be someone else in the aristocratic faction that is betraying Marshall ¡±, I said.


    ¡°If Prince Christian picture was in the to be killed list, it could be Prince Marshall''s list. He was planning to attack the rebel groups before the coronation. I think the list that had Nathan in it, was Count Livens list.¡±, Valian said.


    I leaned back in my seat, ¡°I remembered Natalie saying that Count Livens said he needed this war to happen. Since the Crown Prince of Kalpana, will be coming tomorrow, we can find out if he''s working with Count Livens¡±, I said.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Grandfather nodded his head, I looked over at Yeshiva.


    ¡°Yeshiva, I want you to go with Sage as her guard tomorrow.¡±, I said.


    Yeshiva nodded his head.


    We continued to discuss our plans for tomorrow. A few minutes later, the door to the office opened and Jackson came into the office.


    ¡°My lord, Lady Natalie and Sir Masiro have returned.¡±, he said.


    I got up from my seat and left the office.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    While traveling back to the Winter Dukedom, my father explained the mission he gave to Jemas.


    Hearing that, Jemas and the other clan members were going to harass Count Livens throughout the night was satisfying to hear.


    ¡°I just order them to keep breaking into any room he is in, and to attack him but not kill him. we can find out who''s on his side or not by the way he respondsto the attacks,¡±, my father said.


    ¡°What about the other nobleman who''s acquaintances with him? What''s the plan?¡±Peyton asked.


    ¡°We can discuss that with Duke Winter¡±, father said.


    I continued to look down at the list Duke Vernon''s wrote for me that named some of the noblemen who attended the conference. There were twenty-five people in total, and besides a few people that I did know, the rest were unfamiliar to me.


    ¡°Should we send a spy to each household?¡±, I asked, looking over at my father.


    ¡°I''ll contact Gloria and see if she can find some more information on each noble household, but let''s see what Duke Winter has to say¡±, he said


    I nodded my head.


    We traveled for another hour until we pulled in front of the castle. We parked the truck and exited out of it. My father handed his keys to one of the guards. We walked towards the castle and made our way inside. I noticed Moises coming towards us after turning my head in the left direction.


    ¡°Natalie¡±, he said and gestured for us to follow him.


    We followed behind him to the office on the first floor. When the door opened I noticed Duke Vernon was sitting behind the desk and Nathan and Valian were sitting on the couch. I looked over at another man who looked familiar but was trying to figure out from where.


    ¡°Valian¡±, I heard my father say.


    I noticed Valian trying to avert his eyes away from our father. Something tells me, he hasn''t been home in long time.


    ¡°So this is where you''ve been¡±, father said, while smirking.


    I heard Valian gulp loudly and saw Nathan who was sitting next to him chuckling a bit at him.


    We walked into the room and Moises gestured towards the young man was sitting on the other couch.


    ¡°Natalie, this is Prince Christian¡±, he said.


    My eyes widened, then I remembered his photo in Count Livens documents.


    ¡°You''re the guy in the photo¡±, I said.


    ¡°Rosemary already told us, you found his photo in the rebel groups documents Count Livens had.¡±, Moises.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°I thought he was hiding in the eastern rebel group¡±, I said.


    Christian stood up and bowed his head, ¡°I found Prince Moises after searching for him. I was just lucky enough to find him in the western rebel group¡±, he said.


    Before I could ask him anything else. He raised his head up.


    ¡°I have no intentions on becoming King, I just want to find my mother¡±, he said with a sad expression.


    ¡°We''re also looking for your mother¡±, I said.


    He nodded his head, ¡°I''m aware of that, I just want to stop Count Livens before he does something to my mother. He''s been searching for her since she ran away, "he said.


    I was confused but didn''t show it. I wasn''t sure if he was trustworthy yet, but keeping an eye on him would help us know his true intentions, I thought to myself.


    After being distracted by Prince Christian, I started to tell them everything we found out. I walked over to the desk and gestured to Moises to follow me.


    ¡°Duke Winter, before the meeting with Count Livens, my father met up with one of our clan members. He mentioned Count Livens commissioned our clan to attack the Winter Dukedom after the coronation¡±, I said.


    ¡°What the hell¡±, everyone shouted, causing me to look back at them.


    My father stepped forward, ¡°I ordered my squad members to harass him the whole night¡±, he said, while looking amused.


    I saw Valian snickering while he looked at our father.


    ¡°What kind of harassment did you order this time dad?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°To continuously attack him throughout the night without killing him¡±, he said, while smirking.


    I walked over Moises, ¡°that''s not all, after we left the meeting. My father went to meet one of his former acquaintances, and we learned a nobleman paid some assassins to go after Sage before her debutante and succession ceremony¡±, I said.


    Duke Winter suddenly rose out of his chair.


    ¡°Do we know who the nobleman is?¡±, he asked.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°We ended up getting a list of the people who attended the conference¡±, I said.


    Duke Winter held his hand up, ¡°We should pay close attention to the Haverhill Dukedom, Prince Marshall maternal family.¡± He said and looked directly at me, ¡°Sage was invited to a tea party for Duke Haverhill''s daughter, Lady Nidia Haverhill. Sage will attend the tea party tomorrow since other noblewomen will attend.¡±, he said.


    I nodded my head and turned towards Serbia. I gestured for her to come over. When I looked back at Duke Winter, I noticed he was studying Serbia as she got closer to the desk.


    ¡°This is Serbia, I helped her escape out of the palace dungeon. She''s pregnant with Prince Marshall''s son¡±, I said.


    ¡°Pregnant for Prince Marshall?¡±Duke Winter asked, with a shocked expression.


    Serbia nodded her head, ¡°I was a maid at Count Livens estate. He hires orphans as sex slaves for noblemen¡±, she said.


    ¡°Orphans?, are any of them from the western region?¡±Nathan asked after walking over to where we were standing.


    Serbia nodded, ¡°I''m also from the western region¡±,she said.


    ¡°Shit, there''s a lot of young women missing from the village that''s orphans¡±, Nathan said, while balling his fist.


    ¡°Serbia dear, what''s your family''s name?¡±Duke Winter asked,¡± You look very similar to someone I knew a long time ago¡±, he said.


    Serbia looked over at Duke Winter.


    ¡°Alastair¡±, she said, ¡°my name is Serbia Alastair¡± she said.


    I noticed Duke Winter''s facial expression changed.


    ¡°Do you know anyone by the name Julian Alastair?¡±, he asked.


    Serbia nodded, "He''s my father, He died 8 months ago in the territory war with the Kalpana Kingdom¡±, she said.


    Duke Winter''s eyes widened, he stood up and looked directly at Jackson.


    ¡°Get a room ready for her now¡±, he ordered Jackson.


    Jackson bowed and left the room.


    ¡°What''s going on grandfather?¡±Moises asked after walking over.


    Duke Winter looked over at Moises, ¡°Moises, the war that happened 22 Years ago. Do you remember the name of the commander of the Kalpana Kingdom that went missing?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Yes it was Julian .¡±, Moises paused and looked over at Serbia.


    His eyes widened, ¡°Holy fuck, don''t tell me¡±, he said and looked over Duke Winter.


    Duke Winter nodded, ¡°Her father, Julian Alastair was the Grand Duke of Alastair Dukedom, the current King of Kalpana younger brother¡±, he said.


    ¡°Holy shit is that why the Kalpana Kingdom keeps attacking the western border?¡±Nathan asked.


    I thought to myself for a second and remembered the men that were at the Count''s villa.


    ¡°The woman¡±, I mumbled.


    ¡°What?¡±Moises asked.


    ¡°The knight that was at Count Livens villa was looking for a woman. The head maid told him she was gone¡±, I said.


    ¡°Do you think the woman they''re looking for is Serbia?¡±Moises asked.


    I nodded my head.


    I was about to speak until the door opened and a few maids came rushing into the room. We looked over in their direction and saw them panting and had panicking expressions.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±Duke Winter asked.


    ¡°My lord", the maid said while panting and trying to catch her breath ¡°The princesses just killed some intruders", she said.

 Chapter 69-List(2)

    Chapter 69- List (2)


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After returning to our room, Rosie flopped down on the bed. I went to take a shower and stood under the water for a few more minutes. I was thinking just how fast my life had changed. Just a few months ago, I was graduating from school, and now I''m one of the richest noblewomen in this kingdom. I cut off the water and stepped out of the shower, while wrapping my towel around me. I walked into the dressing room, and changed into some pajamas.


    I walked out of the dressing room, and saw that Rosie had fallen asleep. Since I wasn''t tired, I walked over to the desk and sat down in the chair. I thought for a moment on whether or not I should write a letter to Nashi.


    During the time I was writing, I suddenly felt something and looked around the room. I got up from the chair and walked over to the bed.


    ¡°Rosie wake up¡±, I said, as I started to shake her.


    She groaned for a bit and I felt it once again.


    ¡°Rosie, do you sense anything?¡±, I asked.


    Rosie opened her eyes and looked towards the window that was on the right side of the room.


    ¡°Someone is outside the window,¡± she said, while getting out of the bed


    A second later, the person came bursting through the window, breaking the glass with their feet and landed on the floor. The man looked directly at us.


    ¡°Hmm, there''s two of you, which one of you is the future Duchess?¡±, the man asked while pointing a knife at us.


    Without a second thought, Rosie and I rushed over to the man, catching him off guard. He swung his knife towards Rosie, cutting her on the top of her left arm. He backed down and he grabbed ahold of his arms.


    We flipped him onto the floor, causing him to make groaning noises. Rosie kicked the man in his groin and grabbed the knife.


    ¡°Shit, that was close¡±, Rosie said, after stabbing the man in the chest.


    Suddenly, we heard the other two windows bursting open as the glass fell onto the floor. We saw two more men and one of them looked down at the floor.


    ¡°You bitches, you killed my brother¡±, he shouted.


    Without hesitation, Rosie and I rushed towards the other men. The man who yelled ran towards Rosie while the other man ran towards me. Rosie slashed across his throat as soon as he got closer, causing him to fall down instantly. Before the other man could grab ahold of me. I dodged and grabbed a hold of him behind and placed my right arm around his neck. I fell backwards to the floor and pinned his body, wrapping my legs around his body. The man tried to fight me off and I tightened my body around his body.


    ¡°Let go of me you bitch¡±, the man said, as I tightened my grip around his neck, causing him to gasp for air.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Young Duchess, is everything okay, I heard a loud noise coming from your room¡±, I heard Haley, my personal maid.


    ¡°Open the door Haley!¡±, I yelled out.


    The man continued to fight, the door opened and Haley came in.


    ¡°Oh my God, young duchess", she said, looking at us and started shouting for the guards.


    A moment later, some of the guards came into the room and grabbed the man. Another guard reached down and helped me off the floor.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Natalie and I ran out of the room as soon as I heard the girls killed some intruders. I heard footsteps behind me but I was to focus on the girls. We rushed up the stairs, and ran through the hallways on the second floor. I saw the guards and maids standing in front of the room. They moved out of the way when they saw us approaching.


    When I entered the room, I saw Rosemary rubbing on Sage''s back. We ran up to them and grabbed them both in my arms.


    ¡°Wait dad, mom, my back hurts!'' '', Sage shouted as I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°What''s wrong with your back?¡±I asked, I pulled back and looked at Sage with a worried expression.


    ¡°She slammed her body to the floor while pinning that man down¡±, Rosemary said.


    I looked over at Rosemary and saw blood coming down her left arm. I pulled her close and looked directly at her arm.


    ¡°You need to get this treated¡±, I said.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Rosemary pointed and I turned my head in the direction.


    When I looked over, I saw two men lying dead on the floor.


    ¡°Good job girls¡±, Masiro said, as he walked over to Sage and Rosemary.


    ¡°Prince Moises, this one is still alive, he is unconscious¡±, I heard someone say.


    I looked over and saw one of the guards standing over another man.


    Masiro walked over and picked the man up and threw him onto his shoulder.


    ¡°Now then, let''s get some answers¡±, he said.


    I looked at Natalie, ¡°Stay with the girls¡±, I said.


    She nodded and Masiro,Yeshiva, Nathan, Valian and I left the room.


    I walked in front of them and told them to follow me to the castle prison cell. After walking down the stairs, we walked towards the outside of the castle and continued for a couple of minutes until we reached the prison quarters.


    Once we were inside, Masiro dropped the man onto the floor causing him to wake up and groan.


    ¡°That didn''t take much to wake him up¡±, Masiro said.


    The man started gasping and looking around.


    ¡°Those two bitches¡±, he said while groaning.


    I bent down and grabbed his shirt pulling him towards me.


    ¡°You have five seconds to answer me¡±, I said.


    The man continued to gasp for air.


    ¡°Who sent you after my daughter?¡±,I asked.


    ¡°I don''t know, someone sent us a request, even if you kill me, more will come after her¡±, he said.


    I looked up at Masiro, ¡°Let''s keep him in here, someone will come looking for him¡±,I said.


    Masiro nodded and looked over at Valian.


    ¡°Since he claims he doesn''t know, make him know¡±, he said.


    Valian smirked and looked over at Nathan.


    ¡°How about we have some fun¡±, he said.


    Nathan smirked as well.


    Masiro, Yeshiva and I left the prison quarters and made our way back to the castle. I saw my grandfather walking towards us.


    ¡°I''m getting another room ready for the girls. How dare someone send assassins to my castle¡±, he said as he gripped the top of his cane.


    Suddenly, we heard a loud commotion and saw some of the maids and butlers pacing back and forth. One of the butlers noticed us and came running towards us looking frantic.


    ¡°My lord,¡±, he said.


    ¡°What happened?¡±, we asked at the same time.


    ¡°Princess Rosemary is unconscious¡±, he said.


    My heart dropped and I started running towards the stairs once again.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After Moises and the rest of the guys left, the guards grabbed the other men''s bodies and took them out of the room. I remained in the room and continued to check on Sage and Rosemary''s Injuries. Rosemary had a long cut on her left arm and Sage had a small bruise forming on lower back. I could tell she quickly hit the floor, when she pinned one of the intruders down.


    ¡°Looks like my training paid off, and you two complained the whole night" I said, looking at them.


    They looked at me unamused.


    ¡°We definitely need to find out who paid these assassins to come after Sage¡±, I said looking at Peyton.


    ¡°What the hell, someone is sending assassins after me now¡±, Sage said, in a frustrated tone.


    ¡°First bounty hunters now assassins, being a noble is exhausting¡±, Rosemary said and started to walk towards the bed.


    I looked back at Sage and then heard a loud thud sound.


    ¡°Rosie¡±, Sage said as we both looked in the direction and saw Rosemary had passed out on the floor.


    We ran over and dropped to the floor to check on her.


    ¡°Rosemary, honey¡±, I said, putting her head onto my lap. She was turning pale.


    ¡°Rosie¡±, Sage called out to her.


    I looked at Peyton who had dropped on the floor next to me.


    ¡°Natalie, check her cut again¡±, she said.


    I immediately looked at her cut again.


    ¡°Mom, her body is getting hot¡±, Sage said.


    ¡°Shit, the knife was laced with poison on it¡±, I said.


    ¡°Poison¡±, Sage and Peyton shouted.


    ¡°Call the physician¡±, I said and lifted Rosemary''s body up.


    ¡°Haley, get some towels ready, we need to keep her body cool¡±, I said.


    Haley nodded and ran towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Peyton go get my sister, we need to find out what type of poison it is and neutralize it now ¡±, I said.


    Peyton ran out of the room.


    I laid Rosemary on the bed and took another look at the cut on her arm.


    ¡°I hope this isn''t a fatal poison, I''ll burn this kingdom down¡±, I said.


    I looked over at Sage, ¡°We will need some herbs,¡±, I was interrupted by the many footsteps approaching us. When I looked over, I saw Moises, My father, and Yeshiva.


    ¡°What happened?¡±Moises asked.


    They rushed over to the bed and Yeshiva grabbed Rosemary''s right hand, while Moises kneeled down next to the bed.


    ¡°The knife had poison on it¡±, I said.


    ¡°Fuck¡±, Moises and Yeshiva shouted.


    A second later, Na''mah and Cena came running into the room. I gestured to Na''mah and she came over and looked at the cut. I placed my hand on Rosemary''s forehead.


    ¡°She''s burning up¡±, I said.


    I looked at Cena, ¡°Run some bath lukewarm water in the bathtub, we need to cool her body down¡±, I said.


    ¡°I''ll go grab some herbs, I''ll check the garden¡±, Na''mah said and rushed out of the room.


    Cena ran towards the bathroom, and moments later, Duke Winter came into the room with one of the castle doctor''s. Doctor William, walked over and checked Rosemary''s cut and her body temperature. He placed a needle up against the cut and the tip of it turned black.


    ¡°It''s definitely poison, we just need to figure out if it''s fatal or not,¡± Doctor William said and started to draw some of her blood.


    ¡°My sister is going to the garden to gather some herbs, she is good at reversing any type of poisons.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Great, we''ll see what kind of herbs we will need, once I test her blood¡±, the doctor responded.


    Rosemary turned even more pale. The doctor continued to draw some of Rosemary''s blood.


    ¡°I''ll be right back, I need to check her blood¡±, he said.


    We nodded and he left the room.


    ¡°In the meantime, let¡¯s try keep her body cool, until Na''mah gather some herbs.¡±, I said.


    I looked over at Sage, ¡°I need you to help me make a herbal paste for her wound¡±, I said.


    Sage nodded her head.


    I noticed Yeshiva rubbing Rosemary''s hand with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡°She''s going to be fine¡±, I said looking up at Yeshiva, who was looking emotional.


    ¡°Yes, she will be fine¡±, Moises said, caressing Rosemary''s hair.


    I heard footsteps and looked over, Cena was walking back into the room.


    ¡°The bath is ready¡±, Cena said.


    I gestured to Moises to lift Rosemary up and take her to the bathroom.


    Suddenly, the doctor came rushing back into the room.


    ¡°We need to hurry, the poison is fatal. Because it was a small dose, we have a chance to save her.¡±, he said.


    ¡°Shit!¡±, I heard everyone saying.


    My heart dropped, ¡°What do we need?¡±Sage and I asked at the same time.


    Our heads turned when we saw Na''mah running into the room with a large sack full with a variety of herbs.


    I looked back at the doctor, ¡°How long do we have until it becomes fatal to her?¡±, I asked, looking directly at Doctor William.


    He looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°We have 24 hours until she becomes critical, it''s a race against time¡±, he said.

 Chapter 70-Fever

    Chapter 70-Fever


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    After Prince Moises left the prison quarters, Valian and I continued to interrogate the assassin. The man insisted on saying he didn''t know who hired them and they only answered the request.


    ¡°What was the request?¡± I asked him.


    He looked up at me, ¡°The request was to kill the Successor for the Winter Dukedom. I only heard it was a nobleman who sent the request.¡±, he said.


    Valian and I looked at eachother.


    ¡°It could be anyone from the aristocratic faction that follows Prince Marshall¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°We''ll have to visit some of the local bars, and gather some information¡±, I said.


    I looked back at the man and bent down facing him.


    ¡°Where did you get the request?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Ellis Tavern, a local bar in the town of Onan, on the outskirts of the central region¡±, he said.


    ¡°Central region, it could be someone from the palace¡±, I said, while looking back at Valian.


    ¡°Or someone who left the palace after the conference¡±, Valian said.


    I looked back at the man.


    ¡°Do you know how many places got the same request?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I remember hearing that two other taverns got the same request. It could''ve been a servant for the nobleman who made the request. Most of the time, the nobles send someone in their stead.¡± He said.


    Valian and I looked at each other again.


    Unexpectedly, someone knocked on the door and I walked over to answer it. When I opened it, I saw Duke Winter.


    I bowed my head, ¡°Duke¡±, I said.


    When I raised my head back up he had a worried expression on his face.


    ¡°Lock him in the cell, and follow me¡±, he said.


    I nodded my head and turned around, Valian and I placed the man into the cell and chained him to the wall. When we were done, we left the cell and followed behind Duke Winter. While walking back to the castle, Duke Winter suddenly turned around and looked directly at Valian and I.


    ¡°Rosemary is currently fighting for her life, the knife she was cut with had poison on it.¡±, he said.


    ¡°What?!¡±Valian and I shouted.


    I felt my heart racing as I was fuming with anger. I was about to turn around and run back to the prison quarters until Duke Winter stopped me by grabbing my right arm. I looked over at him and saw the anger on his face as well.


    ¡°We''ll find out who did this and kill them and their entire family¡±, he said.


    I balled my fist up, as I was trying to contain my anger.


    ¡°Valian and I will head to the Central region, the assassin said he got a request from the local tavern in the town of Onan.¡±, I said while balling my fist up.


    Duke Winter nodded his head, ¡°In the meantime, let''s focus on Rosemary, it''ll be daylight soon.¡±, he said.


    Duke Winter turned back around and we continued to walk back to the castle.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    When Doctor William came into the room and told us, we still had a chance to save Rosemary. Na''mah and I immediately started to work on stabilizing her body temperature. Doctor William explained to us that the poison was a low dose but it can become fatal if not treated in a timely manner. The antidote pill that I made Rosemary take a few weeks ago, is currently fighting against the poison and is causing her high fever.


    I gestured for Moises to place her body into the lukewarm water.


    ¡°What kind of herbs should be used?¡±, Sage said, while looking through the sack Na''mah had brought into the room.


    ¡°Guduchi¡± I said, while pointing at the herb, ¡°The fight between the poison and antidote is making her body hot. We need to keep her body temperature down and break this fever¡±, I said.


    I gestured to Haley to come over and she walked over to where I was standing.


    ¡°Bring a teapot with just hot water¡±, I said.


    She nodded and left the room.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, I called out to him.


    He walked over and I placed my hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°After I make this herbal tea, you can give it to her mouth to mouth. Once she''s out of the tub, we''ll focus on rehydrating her. Doctor William will set up a line for her to continue the fluid treatments, but this herbal treatment will help with the fever¡±, I said.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He nodded his head.


    ¡°We just have to monitor her while the antidote does its job¡±, I said.


    I started to walk towards the bathroom where Moises and Doctor William were but was interrupted when I saw Nathan and Valian walking into the room.


    ¡°How''s Rosie?¡±Nathan asked with a worried expression.


    ¡°She''s fine, we just have to maintain her body temperature. She has a very high fever because the antidote pill and poison are fighting against each other at the moment. The fever is crucial to us at the moment.¡±, I said.


    I gestured for him to follow me to the bathroom, while Valian walked over to Na''mah who was mixing up the herbs. Nathan and I walked into the bathroom, and Moises looked up at us as we walked in.


    ¡°He might have a lead, " the assassins said. The request came from a local tavern in the town of Onan, in the central region.¡±, Nathan said.


    Moises, who was bent down against the tub, stood up and I traded places with him.


    ¡°We can take her out now, let''s focus on the herbal treatment now,¡±Doctor William said.


    I nodded and looked over at Nathan.


    Without saying anything, Nathan nodded and leaned down as he raised Rosemary out of the tub. Since he raised her for us, it was fair to let him carry her to the bed. While walking back Into the room. I called out to Sage and she came over to where I was, we walked into the dressing room and got some clean clothes for Rosemary.


    ¡°You should get some rest, it''ll be morning soon. Are you still planning to attend the tea party?¡±, I asked Sage.


    She nodded, ¡°I need to find out who''s after me, if the Haverhill Dukedom is hostile towards me. We''ll know once I attend the tea party. If anything happens after the tea party is over, we can figure out if they made the request or not.¡±, she said.


    I placed my hand on the top of her hand.


    ¡°I''m proud of you my young duchess¡±, I said.


    ¡°I''ll make sure no one underestimates me¡±, she said.


    I nodded my head and we continued to walk into the room.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I felt the rage flowing inside of my body, having to watch my sister suffer again. Watching her fight for her life once again was causing something inside of me to awake.


    I walked beside my mother as we entered the room. My father and the rest of the guys walked out of the room, while mother and I changed Rosie''s clothes. Rosie''s body was still hot to the touch but her breathing had become more stable.


    When we were done changing her clothes, mother checked her temperature.


    ¡°It''s still high, but it went down a few degrees¡±, mother said.


    ¡°What is it now?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°102¡±, mother said.


    I sighed. Rosie''s fever was initially 106 degrees, Doctor William explained the danger of having a fever for a long period of time.


    I looked over at the time and saw it was almost six in the morning. I contemplated on whether or not, if I should still attend the tea party. Unfortunately, with the debutante and the succession ceremony being next week. We still needed to find out who will be a threat to us after the coronation.


    While thinking to myself, the door suddenly opened and Haley and Na''mah walked back into the room holding a tray.


    ¡°I''ll go get Yeshiva¡±, mother said. She got up and walked over to the door and called out for him. A second later, he came walking into the room.


    Na''mah handed mother the herbs she mixed together. She placed the herbs into the teacup and poured the hot water into it and handed it to Yeshiva.


    Without hesitation, Yeshiva poured the hot tea into his mouth, he leaned down while opening Rosie''s mouth and kissed her as he poured the tea into her mouth. She unconsciously swallowed it as he continued to make her drink the tea until the teapot was empty.


    I realized at the moment he truly loved my sister.


    I walked over to him and placed my hand on his right shoulder. He turned his head and looked over at me.


    ¡°Stay here with her, I''ll bring someone else to the tea party with me¡±, I said.


    Yeshiva nodded.


    Suddenly, Doctor William, Duke Winter and my father walked into the room. Doctor William walked over and went to check on Rosie again.


    ¡°Once we get her temperature down, she will be out of the critical period, the rest is up to her and how quickly she recovers¡±, he said.


    ¡°What''s her temperature now?¡±, mother asked.


    ¡°101, we need to keep it from rising back up, while her immune system fights the poison¡±, he said.


    He looked over at Yeshiva.


    ¡°Keep giving her the herbal treatment every other hour¡±, he said as he set up the IV line for her.


    Father walked over and placed his hand on the top of my head.


    ¡°Get some rest, grandfather, set up another room. We''ll be moving Rosemary to that room as well once her fever breaks.¡±, he said as he caressed my hair.


    I nodded my head and father gave me a hug.


    After my father hugged me, I turned around and followed behind Haley. Luckily the room was still on the second floor. We entered the room and I walked over to the bed.


    ¡°Young Duchess, after you get some rest, we''ll start the preparations and get you ready for the tea party.¡±, Haley said, as she stood a few meters in front of me.


    I nodded my head and flopped down onto the bed.


    ¡°I''m so exhausted¡±, I said.


    ¡°I hope Princess Rosemary wakes up soon, how dare someone send assassins after the future Duchess of the Winter Dukedom¡±, Haley said, with an upset expression.


    ¡°Wait¡±, I said as I rose off the bed. I suddenly remembered what the man said, the one Rosie stabbed.


    Without a second thought, I ran out of the room and heard Haley coming out to me as she followed behind. I rushed back to the room, and saw my father and Duke Winter were still inside the room.


    They turned towards me at the same time as I entered the room.


    ¡°Sage, what''s wrong sweetie?¡±mother asked, and her father started to walk towards me.


    ¡°I remembered the man that Rosie stabbed, he asked which one of us was the future Duchess¡±, I said.


    ¡°He asked you that?¡±Duke Winter asked, as he walked over to where I was standing.


    I nodded.


    Duke Winter looked over at my father, ¡°We need to go back to the prison quarters.¡± He said.


    Father nodded his head.


    ¡°Go get some rest¡±, father said, as he kissed my forehead and left the room with Duke Winter.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Before we headed back to the prison quarters, I gestured to Nathan, Valian and Masiro who were standing in the hallways still discussing which tavern to visit first. They followed behind my grandfather and I until we made it back outside of the castle.


    We continued until we made it back to the prison quarters. Once we were back inside, we walked into the cell the assassin was in. I kicked the bars causing him to wake up and looked around.


    ¡°I told you everything¡±, he said, looking directly at us.


    ¡°I have a question and you better answer it¡±, I said.


    He nodded.


    ¡°When you accepted the request, were you given a description of the target?¡±, I asked.


    He shook his head, ¡°No, the request was to find out who the future Duchess was and to kill her¡± he said.


    I looked at my grandfather, ¡°We might be dealing with someone who wasn''t at the conference¡±, I said.


    I looked back at the man.


    ¡°Do you have an idea on how the nobleman looked?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head, ¡°The owner of the tavern should know, he''s the one who accepted the request¡±, he said.


    Grandfather turned around and started to walk towards the door. The rest of us followed behind, grandfather glanced over and gestured to Nathan.


    ¡°You can get rid of him now,¡± he said.


    Nathan nodded and went back to the cell.


    The rest of us walked out of the building, and saw that the sun had risen and started to shine bright.


    ¡°It''s going to be a long day¡±, grandfather said, as he looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 71-Visit

    Chapter 71-Visit


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After leaving the prison quarters, I returned to the office on the first floor. I continued to think about the assassin claiming the request didn''t have a clear description of the target, I wondered whether or not it was intentional. If it was someone who attended the conference. They wouldn''t give themselves away in case it was mentioned in the conference.


    The prime suspect would most likely be in the aristocratic faction, someone who follows Prince Marshall, I thought to myself.


    I sighed and contemplated on whether or not to take a short rest before meeting with Prince Antonio. Jackson had informed me that the Crown Prince would arrive later on today. WIth the conference being tomorrow, I made sure to send Malaysia a letter, informing her of the recent attack.


    While I was deep in thought the door suddenly opened and my butler Jackson walked in. He walked over and handed me some envelopes.


    When I saw that Hannah had sent a letter, I opened it and started to read it. She mentioned that Malaysia will be arriving at the castle after the conference. I grabbed the next envelope and saw it was from the Haverhill Dukedom.


    ¡°The tea party has been canceled due to a sudden storm in the Southern region and will be rescheduled later on this week¡± I said reading the letter out loud. ¡°Go inform Moises and Sage about the changes¡±, I added.


    Jackson nodded and left the office.


    I leaned back in my seat while thinking to myself again. I looked ahead when I heard the door suddenly open. My wife came in and walked over to the desk and sat across from me.


    ¡°My dear, I don''t think Sage should attend the tea party. After hearing that, someone paid assassins to come after her. I don''t think it''s appropriate for her to attend, when she hasn''t fully debuted in the social society yet. I think we should wait until after the debutante to let her attend different gatherings¡±, she said.


    ¡°The tea party has already been canceled due to the bad weather in the Southern region, my dear" I said, as I placed my hand on top of her hand and handed her the letter with the other hand.


    She looked a little bit relieved after hearing that it was canceled.


    ¡°I already sent Jackson to inform Moises and Sage on the changes. Now we can just focus on Prince Antonio''s visit for today¡±, I said.


    She nodded, but I could tell something else was bothering her.


    ¡°What is bothering you my dear?¡±, I asked.


    She sighed, ¡°I''m worried about Malaysia¡± she said.


    ¡°My dear, Malaysia will be arriving after the conference tomorrow. Doctor William and Natalie will check her out and help reverse the poison she''s been taking.¡± I said.


    I raised her hand up and kissed it. After hearing Lincoln was poisoning our daughter. Mary was furious and I had to talk her out of going directly to the palace.


    ¡°What is your wish dear, I shall make it come true¡±, I said.


    ¡°I want that bastard to know how it feels to be poisoned," she said.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    We were finally able to break Rosemary''s fever and stabilize her body temperature. After Doctor William declared that she was no longer in the critical period anymore, everyone else decided to go to their rooms for a short rest.


    I managed to get a little bit of sleep before getting out of bed. I walked over to the bathroom and cut on the shower and stood under water. A few seconds later, Moises entered the shower and wrapped his arms around my waist.


    ¡°You should rest some more¡±, I said, as he began to wash my body.


    ¡°I''ve slept enough, we have a lot to do today¡±, he replied.


    He turned me around in his direction and kissed me on the lips.


    ¡°Let me hold you for a bit¡±, he said.


    He kissed my neck and grabbed a hold of my left breast.


    ¡°My future Queen, what would you like for me to do?¡±he asked, as he kissed and sucked on my neck.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Anything you want my king¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, he lifted me up and thrusted into me as he wrapped my legs around his body.


    ¡°Wait¡±, I said as I moaned.


    He continued to thrust harder while ignoring my plea.


    Twenty minutes later, he carried me back into the room and placed me onto the bed. He leaned down and kissed me on the lips again.


    ¡°Get some more rest, I''ll go check on the girls¡±, he said, ¡°Sage will be leaving soon to head to the southern region.¡±, he added, as he got up from the bed.


    Unexpectedly, someone knocked on the door, Moises and I got dressed before walking over to the door. When Moises opened the door, butler Jackson was standing in the hallway.


    He bowed his head.


    ¡°Your highness, the Duke, wanted to inform you that the tea party was canceled due to a storm in the Southern region.¡±, he said. ¡°Also, Prince Antonio will be arriving shortly¡±, he said.


    Moises nodded his head and had a wicked smirk on his face.


    After Jackson left, I turned towards Moises.


    ¡°What are you planning?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Keep Sage occupied so she doesn''t run into the bastard¡±, he said.


    I sighed, ¡°You can''t stop what is destined, Moises¡±, I said.


    He continued to smirk.


    ¡°I can''t stop it, but I can slow it down¡±, he said, ¡°I should head to the office.¡±, he added.


    Seriously, I wonder how he''s going to act once they''re finally married, I thought to myself.


    I watched Moises as he walked into the dressing room and changed into some more appropriate attire for his meeting with Prince Antonio. He walked over and gave me another kiss before leaving the room.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Before heading to the office, I decided to stop by the room Rosemary was in. When I entered the room, I saw Sage and Yeshiva were asleep. Yeshiva was laying on the floor, while Sage was laying on the bed next to Rosemary.


    I walked over and kissed both of them on their forehead. I slightly nudged Sage, causing her to wake up. She looked up at me and I smiled while caressing her hair.


    ¡°It is time to get ready for the tea party?¡±she asked while rubbing one of her eyes.


    ¡°No sweetie, the tea party was canceled due to bad weather.¡±, I said.


    She nodded, she raised up and looked over towards Rosemary.


    ¡°I''m glad her fever is finally gone, now she just needs to wake up.¡±, she said.


    ¡°She will wake up soon, in the meantime let''s focus on what we need to do¡±, I said.


    Sage nodded again and got up from the bed and started to walk towards the bathroom.


    I turned my head, when I heard groaning and noticed Rosemary was starting to move her body. I got up and hurried over to the door. I called out for one of the maids or butlers. A few seconds later, butler Jackson came walking towards the room.


    ¡°Get the doctor,¡± I said.


    Jackson nodded and turned around and hurried down the stairs.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±I heard Natalie''s voice behind me.


    When I turned around and saw Natalie and Masiro walking from the opposite side of the hall heading in my direction.


    ¡°Rosemary keeps groaning¡±, I said.


    Natalie immediately started to run into the room. Masiro and I entered behind her. When we walked over to the bed Rosemary was still groaning.


    A few seconds later, Doctor William came into the room, with grandfather following behind. Doctor William walked over and checked on Rosemary.


    ¡°She should be waking up soon, she''ll probably have a headache when she wakes up¡±, he said, ¡°Soon as she wakes up, give her some porridge and more herbal tea¡±, he added.


    Natalie and I nodded.


    ¡°Come now, Prince Antonio should be arriving soon.¡±, my grandfather said.


    ¡°Shouldn''t we let Serbia join the meeting, what if she is the one they''re looking for?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I''ll send a maid to call for her ¡°, he said.


    I nodded my head and followed behind him. We walked until we made it to the office on the first floor.


    After making it downstairs to the first floor, my grandfather and I were informed that Prince Antonio had just arrived.


    When my grandfather wasn''t paying attention, I gestured to butler Jackson. He walked over and I leaned over and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Tell the maids to keep Sage occupied for the time being¡±, I said.


    Butler Jackson chuckled as he walked away.


    I followed behind my grandfather and we walked out of the castle to welcome Prince Antonio.


    While waiting in front of the castle, I noticed two men walking towards us. One had long silver hair while the other had short silver hair.


    The man with the long silver hair reached his hand out as he got closer.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you Prince Moises, I''m Prince Antonio Kalpana.¡±, he said.


    So this bastard is my daughter''s destined partner huh, I thought to myself.


    Prince Antonio gestured to the man next to him.


    ¡°This is Grand Duke Benjamin Alastair, he''s also my advisor¡±, he said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Prince Antonio, Duke Alastair¡±, I said as we shook hands.


    We walked inside of the castle and made our way to the office on the first floor. Once we were insideod the office, we all took a seat. Prince Antonio and Duke Alastair sat across from my grandfather and I.


    ¡°I requested this meeting, because I wanted to formally propose a marriage request to Princess Sage,¡± Antonio stated.


    Son of a bitch didn''t waste any time, I thought to myself.


    I cleared my throat, ¡°before you ask for my daughter''s hand in marriage, shouldn''t we discuss the constant attack on the western border¡±, I said.


    ¡°Ah, yes about the attacks on the western border, just to be clear Prince Moises. For the past year, our kingdoms have been going back and forth attacking each other. After King Lincoln proposed a peace treaty through marriage at the last annual conference. When he failed to deliver on his end, we''ve been sending warnings to King Lincoln¡±, he said.


    ¡°Do you know how many people died because of your little warnings¡±, I said, while folding my arms.


    I was caught off guard when Prince Antonio stood and bowed his head.


    ¡°¨¬ apologize for our actions and the many lives lost in the recent battles¡±, he said, ¡°Had I known that my future Queen was in the western region, I would''ve never attacked the western border¡±, he said.


    He looked up at me and had a serious expression on his face.


    I sighed, and looked over at grandfather.


    ¡°I heard your Kingdom plans to attack after Prince Marshall''s coronation¡±, my grandfather said.


    Prince Antonio nodded his head, ¡°Prince Marshall is a fool. If he becomes King, the Vanuatu kingdom is destined to fall¡±, he said.


    Grandfather started to chuckle a bit and smirked.


    ¡°How about you aid us in our rebellion¡±, grandfather said.


    Prince Antonio and Duke Alastair''s eyes widened for a second. They both nodded their heads and agreed to join us.


    Grandfather stood up, ¡°Lunch should be ready, let''s head to the dining room¡± he said.


    I looked over at the time and wondered if Nathan, Masiro, and Valian made it to the central region.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    We rested for a few hours, Valian, Masiro and I left the castle. We were heading to the Central region to check out the local tavern that the assassin mentioned.


    ¡°How far is the town of Onan from the castle?¡±Valian asked.


    ¡°Not far, by car it''ll take about three hours¡±, I replied.


    We traveled for three hours until we arrived in the town of Onan. Twenty minutes later, we parked in front of Ellis Tavern, and noticed a few other vehicles were parked outside as well. We exited the truck and made our way into the bar.


    When we entered, I noticed the people inside started to turn their heads in our direction.


    ¡°Whoa, isn''t that Chief Henrico¡±, someone said.


    ¡°No way, isn''t that Nathan¡±, I heard someone say.


    ¡°Well aren''t you two popular¡±, Valian said.


    We walked over to the bar and saw a middle-aged man standing behind the bar.


    ¡°How may I help you gentlemen?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Are you the owner of this tavern?¡±Masiro asked.


    The man nodded his head.


    ¡°Are you gentlemen looking for a job request?¡± He asked.


    We nodded our heads and the man gestured for us to follow him. We walked over to a small office that sat on the left side of the tavern.


    As soon as we entered the office, Masiro grabbed and lifted the man up by his shirt, causing the man to look a little confused.


    ¡°You have five seconds to answer my question¡±, Masiro said.


    The man nodded.


    ¡°Who''s the nobleman that made the request to kill the future Duchess of the Winter Dukedom?¡±Masiro asked.


    The man looked shocked but suddenly regained his composure after Valian started to count.


    ¡°It was a palace advisor, who made the request.¡±, the man said.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Viscount James Collins, Prince Marshall advisor, he lives in the central region¡±, he said.

 Chapter 72-Visit (2)

    Chapter 72- Visit (2)


    (JEMAS P.O.V)


    ¡°Useless!¡± Count Livens shouted as he threw hot tea onto the guard who stood in front of him. After we continued to attack Count Livens throughout the previous night. He became more irritable, and started to lash out at the guards for not catching a single intruder.


    I stood by the door next to another guard who was a clan member in disguise as we watched Count Liven throw another tantrum.


    ¡°How dare someone send assassins after me!¡±he shouted as pushed the many documents off the desk onto the floor.


    He became calm and took a seat in his chair. He pointed towards me and the other guard then pointed at the documents on the floor.


    ¡°Pick it up¡±, he said, in a demanding tone.


    We nodded and walked over to the desk, we bent down and picked up the documents. I took a glance at one of the documents, which had a list of names and a location on the top of it.


    Hmm, I''ll have to sneak in to retrieve it later, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Come in¡±, Count Livens said after someone knocked on the door.


    When it opened one of the butlers walked into the room.


    ¡°Sir, your guest has arrived¡±, the butler said.


    Count Livens got up and walked over to the door. We followed behind him as we walked down to the first floor. We walked until we arrived in front of the waiting room.


    The other clan member and I stood in front of the door, as Count Livens entered the room.


    ¡°Viscount James¡±, I heard him say before the door shut.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    Masiro placed the man back on his feet after telling us the name of the person who requested Sage''s assassination. The man grabbed a piece of paper and started to write something on it. A few seconds later, he handed the paper to Masiro.


    ¡°Let''s go¡±, Masiro said.


    We turned around and walked out of the office. Without looking back, we exited out of the tavern and climbed back into Masiro''s truck. He handed the paper to me, who was sitting in the backseat.


    I looked at the paper and saw three different addresses, one belonging to Viscount James Collins.


    ¡°The other two belong to Taverns in the central region¡±, I said.


    ¡°So, where are we headed now dad?¡±Valian asked.


    ¡°I need to meet up with a squad member, in order to get someone to infiltrate Viscount James estate¡± he said.


    ¡°I''ll do it¡±,Valian said.


    Masiro nodded and started to pull off from the tavern.


    I was thinking to myself for a moment before I decided to share my thoughts.


    ¡°Masiro, Valian, what''s your thoughts on kidnapping Viscount James?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Looks like we share the same thoughts¡±, Masiro said.


    ¡°I want to see how Prince Marshall reacts to his advisor being kidnapped. It''ll be interesting¡±, I said.


    ¡°I have a different thought, instead of kidnapping Viscount James. How about we kidnap his family instead¡±, Valian suggested.


    ¡°Even better¡±, Masiro and I said at the same time.


    ¡°How far is his estate from here?¡±Valian asked.


    ¡°Given the address and location, I estimate it''s about an hour away¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Let''s head to the other taverns first, we can deal with visiting the Viscount estate later on tonight¡±, Masiro said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    We were sitting in the dining room, discussing our plans for the rebellion. Since the conference about Prince Marshall''s coronation is tomorrow.


    ¡°I received some information that Prince Marshall will try to marry his daughter off to one of the Princes in the Avaloria kingdom," my grandfather said.


    ¡°Interesting, it seems like he''s trying to form peace treaties with multiple kingdoms. Is he that afraid of going to war with another kingdom?¡±, Prince Antonio said.


    The maids and butlers entered the dining room and started to place the food onto the table.


    ¡°Prince Marshall and King Lincoln aren''t fit for war, it would be his best option to form a peace treaty in order to avoid conflict. The young Duchess and I will attend the conference tomorrow, I''m sure since Prince Marshall is in a rush to take the throne. He will begin trying to make moves against the rebel groups soon.¡±, Grandfather said.


    ¡°We still need to find out who sent assassins after my daughter before the succession ceremony takes place since the debutante is next week. Giving her the rights to the military, has probably caused a commotion at the palace¡±, I said.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I watched as Prince Antonio''s facial expression changed after hearing what I said.


    ¡°Someone sent assassins after my future Queen?¡±, he said, with an upset expression.


    I was impressed by his boldness to say that in front of me.


    ¡°I don''t remember giving my approval of this marriage request¡±, I said, looking directly at him.


    ¡°Ah, what must I do to get your approval your highness?¡±, Prince Antonio asked.


    ¡°It''s my daughter''s choice who she will marry. I won''t allow her to marry a weak man. Before you leave the castle we will have a little sparring match¡± I said.


    Prince Antonio nodded and agreed to the sparring match.


    I heard my grandfather chuckle, and I looked over at him.


    The door opened and butler Jackson came walking into the dining room. He was pushing a cart and walked over to my grandfather. They whispered to each other, but I couldn''t hear what they were saying


    Butler Jackson looked over at me and slightly grinned. Seriously, are they really that amused at my attempts to keep Sage out of Prince Antonio''s sight.


    ¡°Jackson, can you tell Natalie to come to the dining room¡±, I said.


    ¡°Yes, your highness¡±, he said.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After Moises left the room to go to meet with the Crown Prince of Kalpana. Sage and I remained in the room, we lifted Rosemary''s body up as we changed her into some fresh clothes after wiping her body down. Rosemary continued to groan as we moved her but she was still unconscious.


    I looked over at the door after hearing it open and saw Yeshiva and Butler Jackson walk into the room. Butler Jackson was pushing a cart and gestured over to Sage.


    ¡°Young Duchess, I was told to bring you some lunch¡±, he said.


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much Jackson¡±, Sage said.


    ¡°After lunch, you''ll continue your classes on the Winter lineage¡± he said.


    Sage nodded her head.


    Moises meant what he said about keeping her out of Prince Antonio''s sight, I thought to myself as I chuckled a bit.


    ¡°There''s enough for you and Sir Yeshiva, and In case Princess Rosemary wakes up¡±, Jackson said.


    I continued to chuckle to myself seeing how thorough Moises was going.


    Yeshiva walked over and sat down on the couch, Him and Sage started to eat their food.


    Butler Jackson walked over to me and whispered as he stood in front of me.


    ¡°Lady Natalie, Prince Moises has called for you.¡±, he said.


    I nodded.


    ¡°I''ll be back, let me know as soon as Rosemary wakes up Sage¡±, I said.


    ¡°Okay¡±, she said.


    Butler Jackson and I left the room and walked down the hallway. We made our way down the stairs and walked until we reached the dining room. When I entered my eyes widened a bit when I saw the man with the short silver hair. He''s the knight that I saw when I disguised myself as one of the maids at Count Livens'' villa.


    I walked over and Moises stood up and pulled out the seat next to him. When I sat next to him, I looked over at the guy again.


    ¡°Natalie, I would like to introduce you to Crown Prince Antonio¡±, Moises said as gestured towards the young man with the long silver hair and red eyes.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Prince Antonio¡±, I said, bowing my head.


    ¡°This is his advisor Grand Duke Benjamin Alastair¡±, Moises said, gesturing to the man with the short silver hair and blue eyes.


    What?, why the hell was the Grand Duke at Count Livens villa? I thought to myself but didn''t realize I said it out loud.


    I saw Duke Benjamin''s eyes had widened.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, Duke Winter said.


    I looked over and saw that one of his eyebrows was lifted as he looked over at Duke Benjamin.


    Duke Benjamin and Prince Antonio looked at each other before looking at me.


    ¡°I can explain why I was at Count Livens villa, but how did you recognize me?, I don''t remember seeing you¡±, Duke Benjamin said.


    ¡°I was disguised as a maid to gather intel on Count Livens¡±, I said.


    ¡°I went there looking for someone, I pretended to be interested in his plans in order to search his villa for someone important¡±, Duke Benjamin said.


    So I was right, they are looking for Serbia, I thought to myself.


    I looked over at Duke Winter and he gestured to Butler Jackson. A second later, butler Jackson left the dining room.


    ¡°I received a report from my spy that Count Livens was hiring orphans as maids. I''ve been searching for my niece after receiving a letter from my older brother. The letter stated that "If anything was to happen to him, he wanted me to take care of his daughter¡±, Duke Benjamin said.


    ¡°Duke Benjamin, what you are about to hear might alarm you, or even cause a war to happen sooner than we planned.¡±, Duke Winter said.


    Duke Benjamin looked over at Duke Winter with a confused expression.


    ¡°What do you mean, your grace?¡±, he asked.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Serbia walked in. Butler Jackson helped Serbia walk over to the table and pulled the chair out for her. She took a seat next to me.


    ¡°Duke Benjamin, this is Serbia Alastair, your niece¡±, I said.


    Duke Benjamin''s eyes widened and I watched as he got a little emotional.


    ¡°I haven''t seen my brother since the great war, suddenly got a letter a few months ago about him having a daughter¡±, Duke Benjamin said.


    Serbia wiped the tear from one of her eyes.


    ¡°My mother told me, my father had lost some of his memories due to a head injury. My mother was the nurse who took care of him. The only thing he remembered was his name. He died 8 months ago in an attack on the western border.¡±, Serbia said.


    Duke Benjamin and Prince Antonio eyes widened, ¡°Oh my God,¡±they both said with saddened expressions. ¡°My brother did we..¡± Duke Benjamin paused as he tried to process the news.


    Duke Winter got up from his seat and walked over to Duke Benjamin.


    ¡°You didn''t know, but you can atone for it by taking care of his daughter.¡±, he said as he comforted Duke Benjamin.


    Prince Antonio looked back at Serbia after looking at Duke Benjamin.


    ¡°Looks like you''re my cousin. How old are you? Prince Antonio asked. ¡°I see you''re expecting, you and your husband will come with us to the Kalpana kingdom¡± he added, as he smiled at Serbia.


    Serbia put her head down and started playing with her hands.


    ¡°Duke Benjamin, remember when I said, what you are about to hear might cause a war earlier than expected.¡± Duke Winter said.


    Duke Benjamin nodded.


    I placed my hand on top of Serbia''s hand. She looked up and I nodded my head.


    Serbia nodded, and looked back at Duke Benjamin. Who looked back at her at the same time.


    ¡°I''m pregnant with Prince Marshall''s son¡±, she said, ¡°I met him when I was a maid at Count Livens estate¡±. Serbia said.


    ¡°What?¡±They both shouted, ¡°How dare that son of a bitch try to marry my sister for the peace treaty. When he has a baby on the way¡± Prince Antonio shouted in anger.


    ¡°That''s not all¡±, I said.


    They both looked at me and I could see anger on their faces.


    ¡°She was locked up in the palace dungeon, just like I was. I helped her escape after helping one of our acquaintances break out of the dungeon¡±


    ¡°How dare that motherfucker¡± Duke Benjamin shouted, I could visualize the vein popping out the side of his head.


    Duke Benjamin walked around the table and reached his hand out to Serbia.


    ¡°Come with us back to our kingdom, we will deal with this accordingly¡± he said.


    Serbia looked over at me.


    ¡°You should go, we''ll work on finding the other girls¡± I said.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Looks like we will have to return to our kingdom, and report this to my father¡±, Prince Antonio said.


    ¡°Of course, we''ll be waiting for your next visit¡±, Moises said.


    The rest of us stood up from the table. We were all getting ready to leave the dining room. Moises and Prince Antonio walked over to the door while they were talking. I was walking behind them and, suddenly the door to the dining room came open.


    I heard someone chuckle and look over at Duke Winter who looked at me and winked one of his eyes.


    ¡°Sage, Princess Sage¡± Moises and Prince Antonio said at the same time as Sage and Prince Antonio collided into each other after she entered the room.

 Chapter 73-Visit(3)

    Chapter 73- Visit (3)


    (JEMAS P.O.V)


    While Count Livens was in the waiting room talking to his guest. I remained standing in front of the door with the other guard.


    About twenty minutes later, Count Livens and the man named Viscount James walked out of the waiting room. The man had on a light gray suit, he had a beard and short dark blue hair.


    ¡°Are you certain that they finished the job¡±, I heard Count Livens say as they exited the room.


    ¡°We''ll know if she shows up to the conference tomorrow¡±, Viscount James said.


    I stood there wondering what they were talking about.


    They started to walk off and the other guard and I followed behind them. They walked until they made it to the front door.


    ¡°Have you gotten everything else in place? The coronation will be here before we know it.¡±, Viscount James said.


    Count Livens nodded, ¡°Yes, you can let Prince Marshall know we can proceed next week¡± Count Livens said.


    Viscount James nodded and walked out of the door, telling Count Livens he didn''t have to walk him out.


    After the door closed, Count Livens became irritable once again.


    ¡°Bastard, I''ll have to see if he''s still trustworthy.¡±, Count Livens said.


    Count Livens started to walk and glanced back at us.


    ¡°Useless guards¡± he said, ¡°You don''t have to follow me, I will return to my room for a short rest¡± he added and walked off.


    After Count Livens walked up the stairs, I turned to the other clan member.


    ¡°Are we starting again tonight?¡±, he asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°Search his office, I''ll check out the bedroom. He''s returning to his room earlier than normal¡± I said.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    After visiting the other two taverns, we confirmed that Viscount James visited all three of the central region taverns. On the good side, no one took the request from the other two taverns because they respect Prince Moises. On the bad side, we don''t know how many assassins took the request from the previous Ellis Tavern.


    ¡°Shall we head back to the Winter Dukedom, or continue to carry out the kidnapping of his family?¡±Valian asked.


    I looked at the time and saw it was almost 4:00pm.


    ¡°Let''s carry out the kidnapping, so it doesn''t become too troublesome. If he has little kids, we''ll just take his wife, if he has older kids we''ll take them and leave the wife. He should feel a little despair.¡±, I said.


    I heard Masiro snicker a bit and looked over at him.


    ¡°I''m sure my squad members did a number on Count Livens. We should use this to our advantage and frame him for the kidnapping.¡±, Masiro said. ¡°We can watch as Prince Marshall''s following slowly falls apart before the coronation¡±, he added.


    Valian and I nodded in agreement. We climbed back into the truck after getting a bite to eat from the tavern.


    I stared out of the window as Masiro pulled off from the tavern. I wondered if Rosemary woke up yet, I thought to myself.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Yeshiva and I were still eating after mother left the room. When I was done, I walked over to the door and opened it. I happened to see a maid in the hallway and asked if she could return the cart.


    She took the cart and I walked back over to the couch, where Yeshiva was still sitting.


    ¡°I''m glad the tea party was canceled, I was nervous about going¡±, I said as I sat down.


    ¡°We need to strengthen the guards around the castle, maybe have them rotate. I wonder how they were able to find your room, and how long they have been waiting out there¡±, Yeshiva said, as he leaned back and sighed.


    I leaned back as well.


    ¡°Too much is happening at one time¡±, I said and sighed. ¡°When will we have a little peace?¡± I added.


    ¡°After your father takes the throne I assume¡±, Yeshiva said.


    ¡°My head¡±, I heard Rosie say as she groaned.


    Yeshiva and I rushed over to the bed after hearing Rosie''s voice. When we stood next to the bed, Rosie had opened her eyes and held her hand on top of her head.


    ¡°Rosie¡± Yeshiva and I said at the same time.


    Rosie looked at us, ¡°Why are two so loud?¡± she asked.


    Yeshiva and I leaned down and hugged her.


    ¡°I swear you''re going to be the death of me,¡± Yeshiva said.


    Rosie chuckled and then groaned.


    ¡°How many times do you plan on being unconscious?¡±, I asked, sighing in relief as I hugged her.


    ¡°Depends on how many times you plan on going missing,¡± she said.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I pinched her side causing her to groan and chuckle at the same time.


    ¡°I have to go tell mother and father¡±, I said.


    Without looking back, I hurried over to the door and exited the room. I rushed down the hallway and saw Lucy the head maid as I was going down the stairs.


    ¡°Lucy, have you seen my mother and father?¡±, I asked.


    I saw a slight grin on Lucy''s face and was a little confused.


    ¡°They''re in the dining room,¡± she said.


    I nodded and continued going down the stairs and made my way to the dining room.


    When I opened the door, I suddenly crashed into someone.


    ¡°Sage, Princess Sage¡±, I heard my father and a familiar voice say.


    For some reason, I was feeling the familiar sensation flowing through my body and when I looked up, I saw Crown Prince Antonio.


    Why is my body feeling like this again, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Tsk¡±, I heard my father click his teeth.


    Prince Antonio had a warm expression on his face as he looked at me. I was caught off guard when I heard my father clear his throat.


    ¡°Sage, did you need something sweetie?¡±, he asked.


    I quickly looked over at him again and saw him glaring at Prince Antonio.


    ¡°Oh, Ah, Rosie is awake¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, father and mother rushed out of the dining room.


    ¡°Why don''t we all go see how she''s doing¡±, Duke Winter said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    The situation I tried to avoid, ended up happening anyways. Seeing Sage and Prince Antonio stare at each other, made me realize It won''t be easy trying to slow down destiny.


    I sighed silently, and asked Sage if she needed something.


    When she told me Rosemary was awake, my heart dropped and without realizing I was already running out of the dining room.


    I rushed upstairs, and as I looked over, I saw Natalie was right beside me as we ran up the stairs.


    When we made it to the second floor, we saw Na''mah and Cena walking towards the room Rosemary was in.


    ¡°Why are you two in such a rush? '''', Na''mah asked, as she looked back at us.


    ¡°Rosie''s awake¡±, Natalie shouted as we continued to rub towards the room.


    We entered the room, and saw Yeshiva feeding Rosemary. Natalie and I hurried over and instantly hugged her.


    ¡°Mom, dad, I was eating¡±, Rosemary said, as we held her tightly.


    I felt tears rolling down my face, I pulled back and looked at her.


    ¡°I''m glad you''re awake sweetie¡± I said.


    Rosemary smiled.


    I looked over toward the door and saw Sage and my grandfather walking into the room. Right after, Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin walked into the room.


    ¡°Tsk¡±, I clicked my teeth.


    ¡°Whoa, what a hottie¡±, Rosemary said.


    I looked at her and Yeshiva suddenly shoved the spoon into Rosemary''s mouth.


    I laughed a little seeing his expression.


    They walked over to bed following behind my grandfather. Grandfather introduced Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin to Rosemary. She looked over at Sage and smirked before turning back to grandfather.


    I kissed Rosemary on the forehead and pulled back. Only to see Sage and Prince Antonio staring at each other again. My grandfather chuckled as he looked over at me.


    He looked at Rosemary and placed his hand on the top of her head.


    ¡°I''m happy you''re recovering well my dear¡±, he said.


    He lifted his hand up and started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°We still have some things to discuss, Moises¡±, grandfather said, looking directly at me.


    I nodded and kissed Rosemary on the forehead again.


    When we exited the room, I looked directly at Prince Antonio.


    ¡°Follow me to the training grounds¡±, I said.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I chuckled watching Moises challenge Prince Antonio to a sparring match. I stayed inside the castle after Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin followed behind Moises. I walked back to the room Rosemary was in, since I needed to talk to Natalie and Na''mah about Malaysia''s condition


    ¡°Natalie, Na''mah, can you spare this old man a few minutes of your time?¡±, I asked, as I entered the room.


    They both nodded their heads, ¡°Of course¡±, Natalie said.


    We walked into the hallway and I turned around facing their direction.


    ¡°Malaysia will be arriving tomorrow evening after the conference. I set up a room for her to get some treatment¡±, I said.


    ¡°We''ll do everything we can to save her¡±, Natalie said and Na''mah nodded.


    ¡°My wife and I are grateful for your help. My wife wishes for King Lincoln to go through the same suffering he is causing our daughter¡±, I said.


    ¡°Great, that bastard needs to suffer¡±, Natalie said.


    I chuckled a bit, I''m glad the heavens made Natalie, Moises destined partner, I thought to myself as I smiled.


    ¡°Once Rosemary fully recovers, she and Sage can resume their debutante lessons. The seamstress should be coming in a couple days with their dresses¡±, I said.


    Natalie nodded.


    I turned around as I was getting ready to walk away.


    ¡°I should get some rooms ready for the guests, since Moises is trying to spar with them. They''ll be tired after dealing with him.¡±, I said and looked back and winked my eye to Natalie, who chuckled.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing some more of Moises'' attempts to keep them apart¡±, Natalie said as she laughed a bit.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    I chuckled as I returned back inside the room. Na''mah followed behind me. We walked over and checked on Rosemary again. She was lying against Yeshiva who was massaging her shoulders.


    I looked over at Sage who looked to be in a daze.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I called out to her.


    She looked at me and I gestured to her to follow me to the other side of the room.


    ¡°What''s on your mind?¡±, I asked her curiously.


    She put her right hand on her leg arm and rubbed it a little.


    ¡°I don''t know, I''ve been feeling weird ever since I met Prince Antonio. My body gets this weird sensation when he''s near me¡±, she said.


    Ah, I remember Moises saying the same thing a long time ago at the ball. Is this how the Winter bloodline finds their life partner?, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Do you feel attracted to him?¡±, I asked her.


    She nodded, and then put her head down.


    ¡°What about Nashi, why do I feel so conflicted¡±, she said as she sighed.


    I reached out and grabbed her, giving her a hug.


    ¡°Just follow your heart sweetie, whatever you decide I will support you¡±, I said.


    A sudden thought came to mind and I pulled back a little.


    ¡°How about you have a dance with both of them, and follow your heart afterwards¡±, I said.


    She nodded, ¡°My first dance will be with father¡±, she said.


    I smiled and kissed her on the forehead. I grabbed her by the hand and looked over at Rosemary and everyone else.


    ¡°Sage and I will be back in a few¡±, I said, ¡°Follow me¡±, I said to Sage.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°To see your father make a fool of himself¡±, I said.


    We walked down the stairs and made our way to the training grounds. After walking for a few minutes, Sage and I made it to the training grounds. I saw Moises and Prince Antonio engaged in the sparring match, with some of the knights standing around them. I noticed Peyton and Massey standing next to the knight as well.


    We walked over to where everyone was standing. I felt the excitement in the atmosphere around the crowds as Moises and Prince Antonio clashed their swords against one another.


    ¡°I have to admit, you''re pretty strong¡±, Moises said while smirking.


    I could see that he was in a good mood, or was it his warrior''s spirit that craves for battle that had that surface, I mumbled to myself.


    I looked over at Sage who was staring at Prince Antonio. For a second, I could see a little glow surrounding Sage. I looked over at Prince Antonio and saw the same glow surrounding him.


    Is this the aura they share, that Duke Winter mentioned, I mumbled to myself.


    ¡°We share an aura?¡±Sage asked.


    I looked over at her and saw that she was waiting for an answer.


    Shit, Moises is going to be mad at me. I sighed.


    I heard cheering and looked over and saw Moises and Prince Antonio shaking hands. Moises walked over when he noticed Sage and I. He glared a little bit, and I averted my eyes. When he came over and placed his hand on top of her hand. Prince Antonio walked over and stood beside Moises.


    I wanted to laugh as Moises continued to glare at me and of course Sage didn''t make it any better.


    Sage walked up to Prince Antonio, and again I saw the same aura surrounding them.


    ¡°My mother said we share the same aura¡±, Sage said.


    ¡°Natalie¡±, Moises mumbled to me as he glared even more.


    Dammit Sage, I thought to myself.

 Chapter 74-Visit(4)

    Chapter 74- Visit (4)


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    On the way to the training grounds, Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin followed behind me without asking any questions. When we made it to the training grounds I saw that the knights were training. When we walked over Captain Capilano came over to me and I introduced him to Prince Antonio. A second later, Peyton and Massey came walking over.


    ¡°Prince Moises, what brings you to the training grounds, I thought you had a meeting?¡±Peyton asked.


    ¡°To have a little spar with Prince Antonio '''', I answered.


    I looked over at Captain Capilano,¡±Can you grab us a sword?¡± I said.


    Captain Capilano nodded and walked away.


    I turned and looked towards Prince Antonio.


    ¡°I won''t allow my daughter to marry a weak man, I must test your strength¡±, I said.


    ¡°It''ll be my pleasure to spar with the great warrior of the Vanuatu kingdom¡±, he said as he bowed.


    A few seconds later, Captain Capilano brought over two wooden swords and handed them each to Prince Antonio and I. Some of the knights started to stand around us and I could feel the sudden excitement around them.


    I looked back over at Prince Antonio.


    ¡°Is this a light spar or are we going full force?¡±, he asked.


    I smirked, ¡°Full force of course¡±, I replied.


    I lifted up the wooden sword and pointed it directly at him.


    ¡°Now show me your resolve ¡°, I said.


    Prince Antonio nodded.


    Without a second thought, we instantly clashed our swords against each other. I was impressed, just the clashing of our swords. I could feel the immense amount of strength he possessed. We continuously clashed swords as we were moving at a fast pace.


    ¡°Wow, Prince Moises, your strength is no joke.¡±,Prince Antonio said as he lifted up his sword.


    As he swung downwards, I swung upwards and the swords clashed once again.


    ¡°Impressive¡±, I said, ¡°How are you planning to win my daughter over, she''s dating the current heir to the Synovial''s dukedom¡±, I said.


    Prince Antonio smirked, ¡°He''s not even a thought or threat to me. A man like that will only feel inferior as he stands next to Princess Sage" he said.


    ¡°The choice is my daughter''s¡±, I said, as I pointed the sword towards him.


    He pointed his sword towards me.


    ¡°Then all I have to do is show her I''m the better choice¡±, he said.


    What a confident bastard, I thought to myself.


    We ran towards each other at a fast pace and clashed swords once again.


    As we continued to spar, I could see the aura around him starting to glow and the knights cheering as they surround us.


    ¡°I have to admit, you''re pretty strong¡±, I said.


    I glanced to my left and saw Natalie and Sage walking towards us.


    ¡°I think you show enough of your resolve for the time being.¡±, I said.


    Prince Antonio and I shook hands, as the knights continued to cheer. After shaking hands, I turned and walked over to Natalie and Sage. When I looked at Sage, I saw the same aura surrounding her. When Prince Antonio walked over and stood beside me, their aura engulfed each other. I glared at Natalie for bringing her out here, and she averted her eyes.


    A second later, Sage walked over to Prince Antonio.


    ¡°My mother said we share the same aura¡±, she said.


    Shit, now we are going to have to explain everything to them.


    I looked over and glared at Natalie again, who started to mumble under her breath.


    I sighed, ¡°Follow me back to the castle¡± I said.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After returning to my office, I sent Jackson out of the room to call for Lady Serbia. A few minutes later, she entered the office and walked over to the desk. I gestured for her to have a seat and she looked a little nervous.


    ¡°Butler Jackson said you called for me¡±, she said, while playing with her fingers.


    I reached my hand across the desk and placed my hand on top of her hand.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.¡°My dear, I just wanted to check on how you are doing and how I can be of help to you¡±, I said and smiled.


    She bit the side of her lip.


    ¡°What if they don''t accept me or my child¡±, she said, putting her head down.


    I sighed, ¡°If you encounter any problems in the Kalpana Kingdom, you''re more than welcome to return to my castle.¡±, I said.


    I suddenly had a thought and opened the second draw to my desk. I pulled out one of the many documents I had stored inside.


    ¡°I''ll give you a villa that''s close to the western border, if you ever feel unwanted there. You can return anytime¡± I said.


    She started to cry a bit, ¡°Thank you Duke Winter¡± she said, while wiping her tears.


    I heard a knock on the door, and gestured to Jackson to open the door. A second later, Moises, Sage, Natalie, Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin entered the office. By the look on their faces, I could tell this conversation was about to be interesting.


    Duke Benjamin walked over and checked on Serbia.


    ¡°She''s worried that she won''t be accepted¡±, I said.


    Duke Benjamin placed his hand on the top of Serbia''s head.


    ¡°If anyone disrespect you, don''t hesitate to tell me. I will deal with them¡± he said.


    Serbia nodded.


    I looked over at Moises who was standing next to Sage. Prince Antonio was standing beside her.


    ¡°Let me guess, Sage finds out that she and Prince Antonio share the same aura¡±, I said, looking directly at them.


    Moises and Sage nodded.


    I gestured for Sage and Prince Antonio to have a seat in front of me. Duke Benjamin helped Serbia out of the chair and they exited out of the office.


    Sage and Prince Antonio sat across from me, Moises and Natalie stood behind them.


    ¡°Sage my dear, when you first met Prince Antonio how did you feel?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I felt a weird sensation in my body, I felt hot¡±, she said.


    I chuckled and looked over at Prince Antonio.


    ¡°How about you?¡±, I asked him.


    He placed his left hand over his chest.


    ¡°My heart started to race, just like it is now. I also felt a sensation, when I first saw her, she had an aura glowing around her¡±, he said.


    I looked up at Moises, and chuckled as he looked very annoyed. I looked back at Sage and Prince Antonio.


    ¡°Sage and Prince Antonio, what I am about to tell you, have to stay in this room for now.¡±, I said.


    They nodded.


    ¡°In the Winter lineage, when one shares the same aura as another person. They are called Destined partners, someone who is destined to be your life partner.¡±, I said.


    I watched as Sage and Prince Antonio looked at each other. For a moment, they stared at another. Moises clapped his hand, causing them to break eye contact.


    ¡°So Princess Sage is my destined partner?¡± Prince Antonio asked as he smiled.


    I nodded.


    ¡°What, what am I supposed to do about Nashi?¡±Sage asked.


    I should tell the truth before it becomes a problem.


    ¡°You should make a clean break with him, because he doesn''t align with your destiny ¡± I said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After hearing what Duke Winter said about making a clean break with Nashi. I rushed out of the office in a hurry, and no one tried to stop me. I was so confused about what I should do.


    I made my way to the room Rosemary was recovering in. When I entered the room, Yeshiva and I looked over at me and I ran over to the bed.


    ¡°What''s wrong Sage?¡±, Rosie asked as I flopped down on the bed with my face buried in the covers.


    ¡°What should I do, Prince Antonio is my Destined partner.¡± I said.


    I heard snickering and looked up at Rosie.


    ¡°Looks like you found out,¡± she said.


    I raised one of my eye brows, ¡°Wait, you knew this whole time¡± I said as I grit my teeth.


    Rosie put her right hand close to her mouth and snickered again.


    ¡°Of course I did, I also found out that Yeshiva was my destined partner¡±, she said.


    I glared at them both as Yeshiva kissed Rosie.


    ¡°What am I going to do about Nashi?¡±, I asked, as I sighed.


    ¡°If Nashi knows what''s good for him, he''ll back off¡±, Rosie said.


    I sighed again.


    Rosie placed her hand on the top of my hand.


    ¡°You''re destined to become a Queen or Empress, it''s only fitting that your destined partner would come from a royal lineage¡±, Rosie said.


    I looked at Yeshiva who was smirking at me.


    We heard a knock and Yeshiva got up and walked over to the door. When he opened it, Prince Antonio was standing in front of the door.


    ¡°Your destined partner is such a hottie¡±, Rosie whispered to me.


    I hate to admit it but he was handsome, his long silver hair and red eyes that stared into my soul caused my heart to race.


    ¡°Princess Sage, may I have a moment of your time?¡±, he asked.


    I felt Rosie nudge me, ¡°Go see what he wants¡±, she said.


    I rose off the bed and walked over to the door. Prince Antonio and I walked into the hallway.


    When he looked at me, I felt the sensation again. Prince Antonio grabbed my right hand and kissed it.


    ¡°That explains why my heart races for you¡±, he said as he looked up at me.


    I shivered a bit, it wasn''t out of fear but the heat that I felt within my body.


    ¡°When we first clash swords, did you feel anything?¡±, I asked curiously.


    Prince Antonio nodded.


    ¡°When I saw you on the horse even though you didn''t look the same, I felt a sudden sensation flowing through my body. I didn''t know what it meant but I couldn''t stop thinking about you. When we met again at the conference, I felt it again the moment I walked into the room and laid eyes on you.¡±, he said.


    He grabbed my hand again and kissed it once more.


    ¡°I know you''re currently seeing someone, and I won''t rush you to make any decisions, until after your succession ceremony. Don''t feel pressure to accept me, and follow your own pace. I''m confident that I will be able to earn your heart¡± he said.


    He stepped forward and slightly leaned down. He kissed me on the right cheek and pulled back a little. He leaned closer to my ear and whispered.


    ¡°I''ll see you at your debutante, my future Queen¡±, he said.


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting in my father''s office, and suddenly the door came open. Sylvester entered the office and walked over to the desk. He sat in front of me with a serious expression.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±, I asked him as he sighed.


    He looked directly at me.


    ¡°Have you thought about what I said?¡±, he asked.


    This again, I contemplated many times on how to approach my relationship with Princess Sage. I know Prince Moises is still disappointed in me. If I want the Dukedom to remain in his good grace''s after he takes the throne. I have to sacrifice my relationship with Princess Sage.


    ¡°I''ll speak with her at the debutante¡± I said and sighed.


    Sylvester got up and walked around the desk. He placed his hand on my shoulder and tapped it a little.


    ¡°It''s for your own good, and if you still want to remain in Princess Sage''s life, this is the only way," he said.


    Sylvester and I looked up when the door came open and our father walked in.


    ¡°Great, I''m glad both of you are here¡±, he said.


    He walked over and placed an envelope onto the desk.


    ¡°What is this?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Open it¡±, he said.


    I opened the envelope and my eyes widened as soon as I saw the letter.


    ¡°You can''t be serious!¡±, I shouted.


    I looked up at my father and saw the seriousness on his face.


    ¡°Nashi, it''s for your own good and the good of the Dukedom. Set your personal feelings to the side and get ready to take over my title.¡± He said.


    I gritted my teeth and wanted to ball up the letter.


    ¡°How could you accept this marriage request without telling me!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Get over yourself, Princess Sage is out of your league now. Duke Pordigase and I have set the arrangements for you. You''ll be marrying his youngest daughter Lady Victoria¡±. He said.

 Chapter 75-Decisions

    Chapter 75- Decisions


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    I was stunned after hearing that I was engaged to someone else without my permission. I rose out of the chair in anger and looked directly at my father.


    ¡°How could you do this to me!¡±, I shouted at my father.


    Sylvester walked over and stood next to our father.


    ¡°Like I said, this is for your own good¡±, my father said.


    I balled up my fist and gritted my teeth.


    ¡°That''s enough of your selfishness, you know how the noble society works, not everyone marries for love. Everything is political, if you want to remain as the next in line for the Dukedom. I suggest you get over your little fantasy and get your shit together¡± father said, with an upset expression.


    ¡°Father is right, Nashi," Sylvester said, ¡°This is bigger than your feelings for Sage. We must protect the Dukedom¡± he said.


    I put my head down and felt myself shiver in anger.


    Father sighed and walked around the desk. He placed his hand on my shoulder and grabbed the back of my head.


    ¡°I''m sorry my son, this is the only way I can protect you and the Dukedom¡± he said.


    I could feel the tears running down my face, as my father consoled me, while rubbing my back.


    He pulled back and looked directly at me.


    ¡°You have a very important decision to make, either you marry Lady Victoria and take control of the Synovial dukedom or you risk your life for a love that can cost you your life at any time¡± he said.


    Father walked back round the desk and went towards the door. Sylvester followed behind him and they both looked back at me before opening the door.


    ¡°You have until the Winter Dukedom succession ceremony to make your decision. The conference is tomorrow, make sure you get some rest¡±, father said and turned to leave the office with Sylvester following behind.


    I flopped back down into the chair and put my head down once again.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Later on that evening, after dinner Prince Antonio, Duke Benjamin and Serbia left the castle to return to the Kalpana kingdom. Duke Winter insisted that they should stay and travel back in the morning. They politely declined because they wanted to return so they could inform the king about Serbia''s situation. Before they left the castle, Doctor William checked on Serbia and her baby, to make sure it was safe to travel for a long distance.


    I was walking in the garden, for some fresh air and to clear my mind. I was still having a hard time trying to process the whole destined partner situation that Duke Winter and my father explained. After Prince Antonio left, a part of me suddenly felt empty inside. It was a feeling I''ve never felt towards Nashi. It was an unexplainable feeling, I thought to myself.


    I turned my head around and slightly looked back behind me after hearing footsteps approaching and saw Duke Winter walking towards me.


    ¡°Duke Winter¡±, I said, looking directly at him.


    ¡°Sage, my dear¡±, he said, and smiled, ¡°I''m taking my evening walk, would you like to join me dear?¡±, he asked.


    I nodded and walked over to where he was standing.


    We started to walk through the garden, and it was quiet for a moment.


    ¡°Duke Winter, can I ask you something?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Of course dear¡±, he said.


    ¡°How did you find out Duchess Mary was your destined partner?¡±, I asked curiously.


    Duke Winter chuckled for a bit before speaking.


    ¡°The Duchess and I met at one of the debutantes that was held for the young noblewomen that had become of age. I was the Crown Prince of the Winter Kingdom, and I was very popular. Many of the young women wanted to dance with me. Mary was the only one who wasn''t interested in me, which hurted my pride. Even though she already had a date for the debutante, I couldn''t take my eyes off her¡±, he said and snickered. ¡°She was surprised when I approached her and asked for a dance. I felt a weird sensation flowing in my body, as she stood in front of me, while I was holding my hand out. That was the moment I realized she was my soulmate. My father explained to me how the Winter bloodline finds their destined partner. Our warrior''s spirit reacts when they are near. While we were dancing, I leaned down and whispered in her ear. At first, she thought I was joking. Until I sent her family a marriage request the next day." He continued on saying.


    I watched as he smiled as if he was mesmerizing.


    ¡°What did you whisper?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    He looked over at me.


    ¡°Finally, I found you¡±, he said.


    Wow, that even made me blush, I thought to myself.


    He stopped walking and turned towards me, causing me to stop walking as well. He placed his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I know everything is sudden to you my dear, but we won''t rush you into an unwanted marriage just because he''s your destined partner. Unfortunately, in the Winter lineage, once we find our life partner, we can''t help but to want them. No one can compare to them, It could be a blessing or a curse¡±, he said and sighed.


    I put my head down and looked at the ground for a moment because I knew he was talking about Queen Malaysia, when he mentioned the curse part.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±, I asked, while raising my head and looking directly at him again.


    He moved his hand from my shoulder and placed it on the top of my head.


    ¡°Take your time and move at your own pace,¡± he said.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°Come now my dear, we should get some rest. The conference tomorrow will be very entertaining¡±, he said.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting on the bed as I watched Moises pace back and forth for the last thirty minutes. He continued to mumble to himself, after mumbling he would glance at me and glare a bit before turning again.


    I sighed.


    ¡°Moises, quit pacing back and forth, you''re making me dizzy¡±, I said, while holding my head.


    He looked at me.


    ¡°This is your fault¡±, he said, looking directly at me.


    I sighed again.


    ¡°Moises get over it, she was going to find out eventually anyways¡±, I said and got up from the bed.


    I walked over to him and grabbed both of his hands and looked up at him.


    ¡°Honey, they are both old enough to get married now. I know you''re trying to hold onto them because we missed so much of their young lives. No matter what she chooses, we will support her no matter what¡±, I said.


    Moises sighed, ¡°You''re right¡±, he said, ¡°Since it''s unavoidable now, I should keep my focus on the most important thing for the moment, removing all the obstacles in front of us and clearing the path for our family¡±, he said.


    I kissed him on the lips and pulled back a little.


    ¡°Let''s focus on making sure no more harm comes to them before the debutante.¡±, I said.


    Moises nodded and kissed me on the left cheek. A second later, we heard a knock on the door. Moises and I walked over and opened it and saw Prince Christian standing in front of us.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you¡±, he said, ¡°May I have a moment of your time¡±, he added, looking back and forth at Moises and I.


    ¡°Sure¡±, Moises said and gestured towards the couches that sat on the left side of the room.


    We walked over and took a seat, Moises and I sat on one of the couches and Prince Christian sat across from us. He looked directly at Moises and began to speak.


    ¡°Brother Moises, I need to return to the eastern rebels headquarters for the next meeting. Would you like to join me?¡±, he asked.


    I looked over at Moises who looked to be deep in thought. We were still skeptical about Prince Christian, we haven''t yet to confirm if he''s trustworthy or not.


    ¡°Who''s the leader of the eastern rebel group?¡±Moises asked.


    ¡°Duke Pordigase''s youngest son, Sir Logan Pordigase, he''s the current advisor for the military for the royal knights'' '' he said.


    My eyes widened, just how far did Duke Winter and Prince Morgan plan this rebellion, I thought to myself.


    I looked over at Moises who didn''t seem surprised at all.


    ¡°It''s not surprising that Duke Pordigase Dukedom is deeply involved. After all, Duke Pordigase and Count Vaughan families are originally from the Winter Kingdom. Most of the noble families that sided with Morgan after my exile has ties to the old Winter Kingdom before the two kingdoms combined together.¡±, Moises said. ¡°Yes, I will join you¡±, he added and looked over at me. ¡°You should come as well,¡± he said.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°I can check on the clan members that''s infiltrating Count Livens'' villa, while I''m in the eastern region.¡± I said.


    Moises nodded and turned back towards Prince Christian.


    ¡°When shall we leave?¡± Moises asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon¡±, he said.


    Moises and I nodded, and got up from the couch.


    Prince Christian got up from the couch, and we walked over to the door. After he left, Moises and I walked over to the bed and sat down.


    ¡°I should leave a message for Nathan and Masiro, in case they return before us.¡±, Moises said.


    (NATHAN''S.O.V)


    When it became night time, we returned to Viscount James estate. After hiding Masiro''s truck in the nearby forest, we traveled the rest of the way on foot. Thirty minutes later, we arrived near the estate, we noticed a couple of guards standing in front of the large white gates.


    The guards were talking amongst themselves, we discreetly rushed over while they weren''t paying attention. A few seconds later, Three of the guards walked away from the other two guards, who remained standing in front of the main entrance.


    ¡°They must be the guards who patrol the area¡±, Masiro said.


    We waited for a moment until they turned the corner and were out of sight from the other two guards. We rushed over while they were still walking and conversing. We caught them off guard, hitting them in the back of their necks, knocking them unconscious. We each grabbed the guards by the feet and dragged them toward the forest. After snapping their necks, we changed into the guards uniform and made our way back towards the side of the estate.


    ¡°I''ll pretend that I am patrolling, I''ll remain here¡±, Masiro said.


    Valian and I nodded.


    We climbed the side of the wall and jumped over to the other side. When we landed, we looked around and saw that we were in a well lit area.


    I was about to say something to Valian but suddenly heard a voice coming from the left of us.


    ¡°My lady, I''ve bought your coat¡±, I heard a voice say.


    Valian and I turned our heads in that direction and saw two women walking in a distance coming towards the area we landed in. One dressed like a noblewoman the other dressed like a maid.


    ¡°I wonder if that''s the wife or his daughter¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°Let''s pretend we were patrolling and approached them¡±, I said.


    Valian nodded.


    We walked towards them as they came closer to the area.


    ¡°Are the guards still patrolling the area¡±, she said as she approached us.


    I bowed my head and nodded, ¡°Yes my lady,¡± I said.


    I lifted my head up and saw a young woman, her hair was in a large braid that was across her right shoulder. She had a warm expression while looking at Valian and I.


    ¡°My lady, we should return inside soon, the madam will be upset if she finds out you went out without permission¡±, the maid next to her said.


    The woman''s facial expression changed, I could sense the shift in her body language as she looked over at the maid and sighed. She looked back at Valian and I.


    ¡°I shall return to my quarters, keep up the good work¡±, she said and started to walk away and the maid followed behind her.


    ¡°What was that about?¡±Valian said as if he sensed the same thing.


    ¡°I don''t know, but let''s find out¡±, I said.


    We waited until they were in a distance and discreetly followed them through the garden back into the mansion. For some reason, there was an unusual amount of guards inside of the mansion. Fortunately, Valian and I were able to walk inside without being noticed and we continued to discreetly follow them.


    ¡°I''ve infiltrated many noble households and having a certain amount of guards inside is normal. But something about this feels weird, are they preparing for something or is Viscount James worried about retaliation from someone¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°He must have hired more guards since he went after the Winter Dukedoms successor¡±, I said.


    I noticed something and tapped Valian on the shoulder.


    ¡°There''s two guards following the woman and the maid¡±, I said and watched as they walked up the stairs.


    We continued to follow behind them and waited until they were no longer on the stairs. We walked up and suddenly heard a loud sound as we made it to the second floor.


    ¡°How dare you walk around without my permission¡±, I heard another woman say.


    Valian and I peeked around the corner and saw the young woman that we followed and a middle-aged woman standing in front of each other. The young woman was holding the side of her face while the other woman scolded her.


    ¡°You little whore, how dare a mistress walk around like she owns the place¡± the middle-aged woman said.


    The young woman kept apologizing as the other woman continued to hit her. I noticed none of the maids or guards was stopping the middle-aged woman.


    ¡°Looks like we found some targets worth kidnapping¡±, Valian said.


    The middle-aged woman started to walk away in the opposite direction of us. She looked back towards the young woman.


    ¡°That orphan bitch need to learn her place¡± she said.


    Valian and I looked at each other as soon as we heard her say orphan. We looked back towards the young woman and watched as the maid helped her up. A few seconds later, they entered one of the rooms on the right side of the hall. After the hearing the door closed. Valian and I walked down the hall and searched for the middle-aged woman.


    While walking down the hall for a few minutes. We made it to the right wing of the mansion, and ended up seeing the middle-aged woman again as she was approaching our direction but suddenly turned and entered a room on the left side of the hall. We waited in the hallway to see if she would come back out or not. After an hour passed, she remained inside of the room.


    ¡°Let''s get started, since we have the location of their rooms¡±, I said and Valian nodded.

 Chapter 76-Decisions (2)

    Chapter 76- Decisions (2)


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    After memorizing the location of both of the rooms. Valian and I returned outside of the mansion and blended within the guards that were patrolling around the estate. Before we carried out our plan to kidnap the two women, we wanted to gain more intel about the identity of the two women from the staff.


    We were following behind a guard named Caleb who worked at the estate for a long time. He mentioned the sudden increase in guards that happened recently, after the estate had an intruder. He didn''t seem suspicious of us and had mistaken us for new guards. He didn''t seem bothered by the many questions Valian and I were asking, as we followed him around the estate.


    ¡°What was the commotion upstairs about?¡± I asked, curiously. ¡° I heard the guards and maids talking about it,¡± I added.


    ¡°Ah, Viscount James recently brought in a mistress, and it caused the Madam to go ballistic. She bullies the poor girl daily and even the maids bully her¡± Caleb said.


    Valian and I glanced at each other and continued to follow behind him. After an hour of patrolling, Caleb dismissed us and ordered us to return inside since it was time for the guards to switch shifts. Valian leaned closer and whispered.


    ¡°Looks like around the clock surveillance, it might be possible that this isn''t just a simple intruder situation.¡± Valian said.


    ¡°What''s our odds of getting out of here without alerting the guards?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It comes down to timing¡±, he said and looked towards the stairs.


    ¡°Our best option is going directly inside the rooms, and escaping through the window,¡±I said.


    Valian nodded, ¡°Since we timed how long it takes to reach each room, we have to escape within the time frame of the guards patrol¡± he said.


    I nodded.


    Valian and I split up and walked in different directions after making it to the second floor. I headed to the young woman''s room while Valian headed to the right wing of the mansion.


    I walked down the hall until I reached the door of the young woman''s room. I knocked on the door and pretended to be a butler. A few seconds later, the door opened and the young woman stood in front of me. I could see her eyes and hair more clearly this time. They were both dark green and matched her fair skin tone.


    Before she could speak, I reached my hand out and covered her mouth. I gestured to her and she nodded and started to walk backwards inside the room. I shut the door behind me with my left foot and kept my eyes on her.


    ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Depends on whether or not you''re useful¡±, I said.


    All of sudden she stepped forward and grabbed both of my hands.


    ¡°Please kill me or get me out of here¡± she said.


    I saw the desperation in her eyes, without asking anything else. I walked over to the window and opened it and peeked out.


    ¡°We have at least 10 minutes before the patrol makes its rounds to this side of the mansion, let''s hurry¡± I said.


    Without hesitation, she ran towards me and I wrapped my arm around her waist. After climbing down the side of the mansion, I threw her across my shoulder and rushed through the garden. When I made it back to the wall, I bent down and placed her onto her feet.


    ¡°Remain quiet, I''m waiting for someone¡± I said, and she nodded.


    About ten minutes later, Valian came rushing over with the woman laying across his shoulder. When he made it to the wall, I could see that the middle-aged woman was unconscious. I heard the young woman gasp and Valian and I looked over at her.


    ¡°Why isn''t she unconscious?¡±Valian asked, ¡°This old hag put up a hell of a fight,¡± he said.


    I was about to laugh at Valian expression, until we heard the guards approaching in the distance.


    ¡°Shit, we need to hurry up and climb over the wall¡± I said. And reached out my arms to Valian.


    After placing the middle-aged woman into my arms. Valian climbed up the wall and I lifted the woman''s body and reached her to him. When he adjusted her body, he jumped over the wall while carrying her on his shoulders.


    ¡°Let''s climb¡±, I said and the young woman nodded.


    We climbed the wall and I jumped over, when I landed I turned around and reached out my arms and the young woman jumped into them.


    ¡°I see we have a willing participant¡±, I heard Masiro say and looked over at him and saw the amusement on his face.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    Duke Winter and I went our separate ways after returning inside of the castle. While walking to my room, I saw Peyton and Massey walking in my direction. Peyton smiled when she noticed me and without a second thought I ran towards her and engulfed her in a hug, catching her off guard.


    ¡°What''s wrong Sage?¡±, she asked as she hugged me back and caressed my hair.


    For some reason, I felt all the pressure lifting off of me as I held on to Peyton. Maybe I just wanted to be comforted by her. I could tell that my father and Duke Winter were trying to spare my feelings, but I needed someone to be honest with me, I thought to myself.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    When I pulled back I looked over and saw Massey walking away.


    ¡°I told him to give us some privacy¡±, Peyton said. ¡°Let''s go to my room.¡± She added.


    I nodded and we walked towards her room that was further down the long hallway. Duke Winter made sure we all had rooms on the second floor so we could still be close to each other.


    We entered the room and walked over to the couch that sat on the right side of the room. I took a seat and Peyton sat next to me.


    She grabbed my left hand while looking directly at me.


    ¡°Now tell me what''s troubling you¡±, she said.


    ¡°I don''t know what I should do, my father and Duke Winter told me to take my time and move at my own pace but I''m so conflicted between Prince Antonio and Nashi. If Prince Antonio is my destined partner, what am I going to do about Nashi''s proposal¡± I said.


    Peyton pulled me closer, placing my head on her shoulder and caressed my hair.


    ¡°There will come a time when you will no longer feel conflicted about choosing between them. You and Nashi will have to part ways eventually¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, feeling confused at what she just said. I lifted my head off her shoulder, and looked directly at her.


    ¡°Remember when I told you about Duke Vernon and I being engaged but we canceled the engagement after I became Prince Moises personal knight¡±, she said.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Everything in the noble world is political. Noble successors, men and women chooses their duties and titles over their personal relationships. Many of them end up in loveless marriages, some are lucky enough to fall in love with their arranged partner. Sometimes many of them get disowned from the family if they go against the family''s decisions. Duke Vernon was pressured by his family and chose to inherit the Dukedom over our relationship and married Nashi''s and Sylvester''s mother. It was a loveless and political marriage. I was heartbroken but being a knight kept me occupied, so I didn''t have the time to dwell on it. It was hard seeing him and his late wife at different social events but I understood the way our society works and I managed to move on as well. I dated another knight until the time of Prince Moises exiled. Even now I am at peace with the decisions Vernon and I made a long time ago¡±, she said.


    She placed her hand on the side of my face and brushed my hair back, placing it behind my ear.


    ¡°You are new to the noble world, and there will be a time when you will also have to choose your duty over your personal feelings just like Nashi will have to choose between you and his duty as the next Duke of Synovial. I don''t want you to suffer like most of the young women in the society. We want the best for you, the noble world is a cruel place, my only wish is for you to remain strong no matter what happens in life.¡±, she said.


    After hearing what she said, I felt even more confused but also felt relieved for some reason but couldn''t figure out why.


    ¡°What do you suggest I do?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°I suggest you wait until the opportunity presents itself to make a decision and prepare your heart for the choices you make,¡± she said.


    She got up from the couch and reached her hand out. I grabbed her hand and got up from the couch. We walked over to the door and Peyton opened it.


    ¡°I''ll walk you to your room, get some rest. I''m sure you''ll be seeing Nashi at the conference. You two should have a serious talk before the debutante¡±, she said.


    I nodded my head and Peyton walked with me until I made it back to my room.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I was sitting in the office going through some of the documents that Jackson brought to me. It was from the courts, finalizing Moises'' family into the registry.


    I was suddenly distracted by the sound of the door opening and looked ahead. Moises came walking into the office, and came over and took a seat across from me.


    ¡°Grandfather, I came to inform you that Christian, Natalie and I will be leaving tomorrow afternoon. Christian wanted us to join him for the eastern rebel meeting.¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Duke Pordigase''s youngest son is the leader over there. I''m sure he''ll be excited to meet you¡± I said.


    I handed the document that I was reading to Moises.


    ¡°What is this?¡±, he asked, as he looked down at the document.


    ¡°The notarized document for the family registry, your family''s last name has officially changed to Winter.¡±


    Moises nodded and slightly smiled.


    ¡°You will be able to attend the social events under the Winter Dukedoms name. We can''t have you and Natalie missing your own daughters debutantes because of your current statuses right?¡± I teased him.


    Moises chuckled for a moment.


    ¡°Speaking of the debutante, how should we deal with Young Duke Nashi? It''s unavoidable now that Sage knows that she''s destined to be with Prince Antonio. Duke Vernon is a good friend of mine, I wouldn''t want to have to kill his successor because of his behavior. I''m worried how he''ll react when he sees Sage dance with another man¡± Moises said and sighed.


    ¡°Duke Vernon is a respectable figure amongst the noblemen , I''m sure he plans to handle Nashi accordingly, if he wants to remain having a Dukedom¡± I said.


    Moises raised one of his eyebrows while looking directly at me.


    ¡°Grandfather, did you threaten Duke Vernon?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I just gave him a little advice, after all I''m sure he felt embarrassed when Nashi stormed out of the conference to follow behind Sage. Duke Pordigase informed me about it through one of the letters he sent. It could have easily caused suspicion from the king and Prince Marshall the way he behaved¡± I said.


    ¡°He what?¡± Moises asked with a frown on his face. ¡°Does that brat not know how to control his emotions?¡±he added and leaned back into the chair.


    I shrugged my shoulders, and Moises placed his hand over his forehead.


    I reached in the top draw and pulled out one of the letters from Morgan''s informants. Moises took his hand off of his forehead after I reached out the letter to him.


    ¡°Moises, the Synovial dukedom is currently being watched at the moment. After Prince Marshall found out Sylvester was no longer in the dungeon. He''s been keeping a close eye on them. Malaysia managed to avert Prince Marshall''s attention by claiming she released him to avoid the suspicion of him breaking out. If Prince Marshall finds out Sylvester is the one who broke Natalie and Sage out of the dungeon under Morgan''s order. Duke Vernon''s family will be in danger.¡± I said.


    Moises held the letter in his hand.


    ¡°What was the advice you suggested?¡± Moises asked.


    ¡°That Nashi should marry one of Duke Pordigase''s daughters. It''s the only way to ensure Nashi''s future and let him be able to become a support for Sage¡± I said.


    Moises nodded.


    ¡°What about Serbia, do you think he found out she''s not in the dungeon?¡± He asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°I haven''t heard anything, I''m sure he doesn''t want anyone to know he kept a pregnant woman in the dungeon¡± I said.


    Moises and I sighed at the same time.


    ¡°That bastard,¡± Moises mumbled.


    ¡°Once the King of Kalpana hears about Serbia''s situation, it is positive that he will declare war against the Vanuatu kingdom. King Lincoln and Prince Marshall will try to pressure the Winter Dukedom into joining the war. As the commander of the Winter Knightage, you will have to meet them. How entertaining¡±, I said.


    I looked at the time and saw it was almost midnight.


    ¡°We should get some rest¡± I said and got up from the chair.


    ¡°Do you need some assistance getting to your quarters, grandfather?¡± Moises asked, while getting up from his chair and walking around the desk.


    I shook my head, ¡°I can manage this much¡±, I said.


    Moises and I walked to the door and just as Moises was about to open it. Someone was turning the knob to come in. When the door opened, Doctor William was standing in front of us.


    ¡°Your grace, your highness¡±, he said while bowing.


    ¡°Doctor, did you need something? I asked.


    Doctor William shook his head, ¡°No your grace, I came to inform you that Princess Rosemary''s bedrest ends tomorrow, she has fully recovered and will be able to travel with you to the palace¡±, he said.

 Chapter 77-Decisions (3)

    Chapter 77- Decisions (3)


    (NATHAN''S POV)


    When the young woman saw Masiro, she hid behind my back and held onto my shirt. I could feel her hands shivering as she held onto it.


    ¡°For some reason, she was desperate to get out of there and even asked me to kill her¡±, I said, looking directly at Masiro.


    ¡°What''s her relation to Viscount James?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°His mistress, so I''ve heard¡±, I said.


    Masiro tilted his head to the side for a moment, then looked over at Valian, who was still holding the other woman over his shoulders.


    ¡°What about her?¡±, he said.


    Valian smirked, ¡°His wife¡±, he said.


    ¡°Wow, a wife and mistress, what a lucky bastard¡±, he said, sarcastically.


    Masiro stepped forward towards me.


    ¡°Young lady, do you mind telling us why you were willing to come along?¡±, he asked, in a soft tone.


    Maybe it''s because he has daughters, that he treats women differently from the men when he approaches them.


    ¡°I didn''t want to come here, I was forced to come here¡±, she said, in a broken voice.


    Masiro looked at me and then looked over at Valian.


    I glanced back at the young woman and told her it was okay to come from behind me. She stepped to the side of me and looked towards Masiro and Valian.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Angela, I don''t have a surname because I am a commoner and an orphan¡±, she said.


    ¡°What did you mean by you being forced to come here, where did you come from?¡±Masiro asked.


    ¡°I was sold to Viscount James, after getting a job at a nobleman''s villa. I was told that Viscount fell in love with me during his visit and he suddenly brought me here a month ago. I tried to escape multiple times and was severely beaten each time¡±she said, while holding her head down.


    Masiro, Valian and I looked at each other as if we were thinking the same thing.


    ¡°That could explain the round the clock surveillance. He was preventing her from escaping¡±, Valian said.¡°The nobleman, do you know his name?¡±,he asked.


    Angela nodded, ¡°Marquess Vince Francis¡±, she said.


    I looked over at Angela who was still looking down at the ground.


    ¡°Do you know if he''s involved with a nobleman named Count Livens?¡±, I asked.


    She started to shiver even more and held onto herself.


    ¡°They''re relatives,¡±she said.


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡±, I said.


    ¡°Valian¡±, I heard Masiro say and looked over at him.


    Masiro turned around in the opposite direction as if he was about to start walking away.


    ¡°The woman you''re holding, kill her and leave her hanging from one of the trees in their garden, she''s no longer needed¡±, He said in a serious tone. ¡°When you''re finished, meet us back at the truck. Nathan, carry the young woman across your shoulder so she doesn''t slow us down¡±, he said and started to walk off.


    ¡°Great, now I have to take this old hag back over the wall¡±, he mumbled.


    Before leaving, I helped Valian get the woman''s body across the wall again. When he was completely over the wall. I picked the young woman Angela up and placed her across my shoulder again.


    Masiro was walking in the distance towards the forest, he stopped walking and looked back as if he was waiting for me. He suddenly gestured his hand and I rushed over to where he was waiting.


    A few minutes later, I made it towards the forest. Moises and I looked back and saw a vehicle pulling up to the gate, and watched as the gate opened.


    ¡°Looks like someone has returned home, hope they like surprises¡±, Masiro said.


    We turned around and walked into the forest.


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    I groaned a bit as Doctor William stuck the needle into my arm to draw blood again. He mentioned it was my last check-up before releasing me from my bedrest and the medical room he set up during the time I was unconscious. I was relieved when I no longer felt the constant aches that travel throughout my body.


    I watched as Doctor William poured my blood onto a little glass plate. He would test my blood periodically to make sure the poison didn''t remain in my bloodstream.


    ¡°Interesting¡±, I heard him say.


    He got up from the chair and walked over to the bed I was sitting on.


    ¡°Princess Rosemary, you still have small particles of the poison in your blood. We have yet to confirm what type of poison was on the knife but from the looks of the results. I think your body has become immune to it. Na''mah and I will further investigate the poison''s origin¡±. He said.


    Doctor William placed his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Other than that, you have made a full recovery. You are finally off bedrest and can resume your normal activities, but don''t overdo it¡± he said.


    I nodded my head.


    Doctor William walked over to the door, ¡°I will go and inform the Duke that you will be able to travel to the palace¡±, he said and left the room.


    ¡°Finally!¡± I said and laid back onto the bed.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    A few seconds later, the door opened and Yeshiva came walking into the room. He was out in the hallway talking to Massey while Doctor William was giving me a checkup.


    ¡°How was it?¡±, he asked.


    I put my thumb up, ¡°I can finally move around now, staying in bed all day was making my body feel stiff¡± I said.


    Yeshiva walked over and sat on the side of the bed.


    ¡°Well, we can train together and loosen your body up¡±, he said, pulling me towards him.


    Yeshiva was about to kiss me until the door opened again. I looked over and saw my mother walking inside of the room.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I said.


    ¡°I was just coming to tell you that your father and I will be leaving tomorrow afternoon to head to the eastern region.¡± She said and looked over at Yeshiva. ¡°Jemas is infiltrating Count Livens'' villa, I will go check on the clan members while Moises attend the rebels meeting¡± she added.


    I tilt my head to the side, ¡°Do you think it''s going to be safe, I thought uncle Valian mentioned Count Livens and Prince Marshall was planning to attack the rebel groups soon?¡± I asked.


    Mother looked to be deep in thought for a moment.


    ¡°I''ll keep that in mind, it is best to inform them about it, if they don''t already know,¡± she said. ¡°Are you able to move around now?¡± She asked. "I noticed Doctor William leaving the room, on my way here", she added.


    I nodded.


    ¡°That''s good, at least I can leave with a piece of mind now,¡± she said.


    She walked over and kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°It''s getting late, get some rest¡±, she said, ¡°I''ll go check on your sister next¡±, she added.


    I really wanted to go see Sage as well, and asked her how her talk with Prince Antonio went. After she left the room to talk with him. She seemed even more depressed but I would have to wait until morning, I thought to myself.


    Mother looked over towards Yeshiva.


    ¡°Spare me a minute¡± she said and Yeshiva nodded.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    I looked back and watched as Yeshiva kissed Rosemary on her cheek before walking towards me. We walked out the room into the hallway, I turned around facing Yeshiva''s direction.


    ¡°If my father happens to return before Moises and I, let him know we''ll be in the eastern region and I''ll be following up with the clan members.¡± I said.¡°I''m not sure if Rosemary will be joining Sage and Duke Winter tomorrow, when they go to the palace. But if she does, disguise yourself as one of the knights and stay close to Rosemary. That bastard of Prince will definitely try something, if he sees her¡±, I said.


    Yeshiva nodded. Without saying or asking anything he turned around and walked back into the room.


    Geez, his only concern is Rosemary, he definitely takes after his father in that regard, I thought to myself.


    I started to walk down the hallway towards Sage''s room. I happened to see Peyton as she walked away from Sage''s room door. She was about to walk away and I called out to her, causing her to look back. I walked over to where she was standing. When I got closer I saw she had an upset expression on her face.


    ¡°Why the long face Peyton?¡± I asked.


    Peyton sighed,¡± I was talking to Sage, she is really concerned about how to deal with Nashi and Prince Antonio. Seriously, why is Prince Moises and Duke Winter not explaining everything to her more clearly¡±, she grumbled.


    I chuckled watching her expression, ¡°I''m sure they have their reasons, Sage is still learning how the noble society works and Nashi just happened to be the first nobleman she got involved with after we escaped the dungeon. I think they''re being careful and trying to be considerate of their feelings, while handling it in a way to keep the peace between the two Dukedoms¡±, I said.


    Peyton sighed again.


    ¡°After all, I had to deal with Moises and his fair share of marriage requests when the King tried to get him to marry someone else, I''m sure you remember.¡± I said. Just thinking about it again was giving me a headache.


    Peyton chuckled, ¡°I remember¡±, she said. ¡°You tore all of the letters that he received and even threatened to burn down all the noble households who tried to get their daughters to become the Crown princess. ¡±, she said while smirking.


    I placed my hand over my forehead as I remembered everything. I don''t think Nashi is as hot-tempered as I am, but his drunken behavior was still concerning, I thought to myself.


    ¡°If you happen to see Moises before we leave, give him a piece of your mind like you always have. He has no intentions on marrying Sage off to anyone whether it''s Prince Antonio or Nashi¡±, I said, while sighing.


    Peyton chuckled again.


    I looked at Sage''s room door, ¡°Is she asleep yet?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°She just went inside the room, she should still be awake¡±, Peyton said.


    I nodded and walked over to knock on the door. A few seconds later, Sage opened the door.


    ¡°Mother¡±, she said while looking at me.


    ¡°May I come in for a moment sweetheart¡±, I said, and she nodded. I turned my head and saw Peyton had started to walk off.


    I smiled and then turned my head back towards Sage and entered the room.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After Doctor William informed my grandfather and I, that Rosemary had fully recovered and that she was no longer on bedrest. Doctor William excused himself while my grandfather and I left out of the office.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about taking her to the palace?¡±I asked my grandfather.


    ¡°No, it won''t be necessary since Malaysia and Hannah will be coming here. After we return from the conference, Sage and Rosemary will focus on getting ready for the debutante.¡±, he said.


    I felt relieved after hearing that he wasn''t going to take her along. Since Rosemary looks exactly like Natalie, I''m sure Marshall would take notice of her instantly. That son of a bitch would definitely try something if she goes to the palace.


    I heard my grandfather clear his throat.


    ¡°I know what you are worried about¡±, he said.


    I looked over at my grandfather.


    ¡°It''s best to reveal her at the debutante, after all King Lincoln and Prince Marshall will be attending the succession ceremony. It''ll be the first time everyone sees you and your family together publicly. Imagine the look on Marshall''s face once he sees Rosemary and Natalie standing beside each other. He might die from shock before his coronation when he finds out he held the chief of the mercenaries'' daughter captive for years, ¡± He said.


    ¡°That would be an easy death for him, he has to suffer a little more before he takes his last breath¡± I said.


    Grandfather chuckled and started to walk away.


    ¡°I''ll be heading to my quarters now¡±, he said.


    I turned around to walk in the opposite direction toward the stairs. After walking down the stairs to the second floor, I happened to see Peyton standing in the hallway, she looked to be deep in thought as her head was downwards looking at the floor.


    I called out to her to get her attention. Ever since she asked to join the Winter knights, I haven''t been seeing her around the castle unless it was on the training grounds with the other knights.


    She started to walked over when she noticed me and we met halfway. I noticed right away that she was upset about something, when she looked at me.


    I was about to speak but she suddenly held her hand up, causing me to stop. She bowed her head.


    ¡°Your highness, as your knight and friend, may I be informal for a moment¡±, she said.


    ¡°Of course, Peyton,¡± I said.


    When she lifted her head up, she glared at me and I could tell she was angry with me. Of all my knights Peyton was the most vocal out of all of them and was never afraid to get upset with me.


    ¡°Why the hell aren''t you explaining everything to Sage¡± she said. ¡°Even if she didn''t have a destined partner, you knew the moment she became the Winter Dukedom successor, her and Young Duke Nashi would eventually have to break up. It was inevitable," she said.


    I sighed, ¡°I''m trying to be considerate of Sage''s feelings.¡± I said.


    ¡°Sage is stronger than you think, I already explained to her that she and Nashi will eventually have to part ways.¡± She said,


    I sighed again, ¡°My grandfather already told her to make a clean break with Nashi, but we won''t rush her to do so. It''s her decision on what she wants to do. I won''t let her turn out like my mother, just because someone is your destined partner doesn''t mean it''ll always be a blessing¡± I said.


    Peyton became quiet and placed her hand on her forehead.


    ¡°Peyton, I''m appointing you as Sage''s personal knight, as her adoptive mother and the one who raised her for Natalie and I, please remain by her side and continue to watch over her¡± I said.


    Peyton moved her hand from her forehead and placed it over her chest and bowed.


    ¡°It''ll be my pleasure, your highness,¡± she said.


    I placed my hand on Peyton''s shoulder.


    ¡°Natalie, Christian and I will be leaving in the afternoon, please accompany Sage and my grandfather when they leave to go to the palace. I know Captain Capilano is capable of protecting Sage, but I trust you more than any of the other knights. Since someone has already sent assassins after her. I need you to stay by her side¡±, I said.


    Peyton nodded, ¡°I''ll continue to guard her with my life as I always have since the time she was born, your highness¡±, she said and smiled.


    I nodded and turned to walk towards Natalie and I''s room. I glanced back at Peyton.


    ¡°Get some rest, Marianna, I''m sure it''ll be interesting seeing your father Count Lapland again after a long time. He''s still my father''s most trusted advisor after all¡±, I said.


    ¡°Tch¡±, I heard her smack her teeths as I walked away and I chuckled. Why do I feel like I''m turning into my grandfather when it comes to teasing someone, I thought to myself.

 Chapter 78-Decisions (4)

    Chapter 78- Decisions (4)


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After entering Sage''s room, she walked over to the bed and sat down. I walked over and sat beside her and placed her head onto my shoulder. I wanted to comfort for a moment before she went to sleep. Knowing that she will see Nashi tomorrow at the conference, I wanted to reassure her that everything would be okay, and that her father and I will support any decisions she chooses.


    ¡°I met Peyton in the hallway, and she told me about your concerns¡±, I said and started to caress her hair a little.


    ¡°Peyton said Nashi and I should have a serious talk¡±, Sage said.


    ¡°I agree, I think you two should have a serious conversation. If you two part ways, it is still possible to become a friendly support for one another.¡±, I said.


    Sage sighed ¡°The noble society is so complicated¡±, she said.


    ¡°Tell me about it, I had to deal with the King trying to get your father to marry another woman. While I was pregnant with you and your sister. Your father refused many times and finally told the King that he was in love with someone. When Prince Marshall told the King about me and that I was pregnant, he was enraged but your father wouldn''t back down¡±, I said.


    Sage raised her head and looked up at me with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Wasn''t you also engaged to Brian the one who kidnapped and brought me to the kingdom, when you met father?¡±, she asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Brian and I''s engagement was arranged by our fathers. Brian would have married into the Henrico family and took our last name in order to become a candidate for the next Chief. No different than what the nobles do. Your father and I were drawn to each other from the moment we saw one another. Just like you may have felt when you first met Prince Antonio ¡±, I replied.


    Sage turned her head and looked down for a moment.


    ¡°For the time being, I prefer you focus more on entering the noble society. Many will accept you, many will look at you with disdain for being an illegitimate Princess. Although your father and I secretly married, you will still be considered illegitimate by the noble standards¡± I said.


    Sage looked up at me.and I smiled at her.


    ¡°That''s enough worrying for tonight¡±, I said and got up from the bed. I placed my hand on the top of Sage''s head. ¡°Get some rest, you''ll have a busy day starting in the morning¡±, I said.


    Sage nodded and laid down in the bed. I continued to talk to her until she started to doze off. Once she was asleep, I kissed her on the forehead and walked out of the room.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    When I returned to my room, I couldn''t help but replay everything Peyton had mentioned. I know it''s selfish and vague of me to not explain everything to Sage. A part of me wished she wasn''t destined partners with a Prince, especially a Crown Prince who will become the next king.


    My only hope is that she doesn''t live an unhappy life like my mother, who sacrificed everything for my father just because he was her destined partner. From the stories, I heard from my grandfather and the events I witnessed with my own eyes. My mother was an exceptional Queen, the embodiment of nobility, until my father started to bring mistresses and concubines into the palace and it caused my mother great heartache.


    I sighed, not that I could say anything, for I would also sacrifice everything for Natalie and my daughters, I thought to myself.


    I looked over in the left direction when I heard the door opening, and Natalie came walking in. I held out my arms and she walked over and sat on my lap.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Sage is really concerned and worrying about what she should do about Prince Antonio and Nashi¡±, Natalie said and sighed..


    ¡°I''m sure her concerns will be resolved tomorrow¡±, I said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, Natalie asked while looking up at me.


    I sighed, ¡°My grandfather and Duke Pordigase suggested to Duke Vernon that Nashi should marry one of Duke Pordigase''s daughters.¡±, I said.


    Natalie didn''t seem surprised at all.


    ¡°Do you think Nashi would accept that?¡±, she asked.


    I nodded my head, ¡°Yes I do¡±, I answered, ¡°Because whether he accepts or not, he still wouldn''t be able to be with Sage. At the risk of being disowned by Duke Vernon or Synovial Dukedom being charged with a crime.¡±, I added.


    ¡°Is this about Sylvester helping Sage and I escape the dungeon?¡±, she asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Prince Marshall is keeping the Synovial Dukedom under surveillance. It''s a matter of time before he finds out Sylvester helped you and Sage break out¡±, I said.


    Natalie sighed and laid her head on my chest.


    ¡°You have to tell Sage, and she will be able to let Nashi go willingly, if it means saving their life before the rebellion starts¡±, She said.


    I kissed Natalie on the top of her head.


    ¡°My grandfather will explain everything to her on their way to the conference¡±, I said.


    I looked over at the time and saw it had just turned 2:00 am.


    ¡°Let''s get some rest honey, we have a long drive ahead of us¡±, I said.


    Natalie nodded.


    I got up from the bed and placed her down. I laid next to her and kissed her on the lips.


    ¡°I wonder if Nathan and my father found out who sent the assassin.¡±, Natalie said as she laid her head down.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    While walking back to the truck, Masiro and I continued to ask Angela questions about Viscount James. She mentioned that he was Prince Marshall''s palace advisor and would always complain about how incompetent he was and that he should be grateful to be born into the royal family.


    ¡°Does Marquess Vince Francis live in the Central region as well? I asked.


    ¡°No, he lives in the Western region, he''s the Lord of the town of Sierra. That''s where I was working before coming to the Viscount estate ¡±, she answered.


    ¡°Son of a bitch, that''s one of the towns that is close to the border. Are they really trafficking orphans from both Kingdoms?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I think so," she answered.


    Shit, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Do you know his involvement with Count Livens?¡±Masiro asked.


    ¡°I know Count Livens plan is to take over the kingdom. Whenever Viscount James and Count Livens came over to visit Marquess Vince, they would discuss their hatred for the royal family and the Winter Dukedom¡±, she said.


    Masiro and I looked at each other without saying anything. About twenty minutes later, we made it back to the truck. I opened the back door and helped Angela into the truck. Masiro and I remained standing outside, while we waited for Valian to return.


    Masiro handed me a cigarette after lighting his own. I lit my cigarette and placed the back of my head onto the truck.


    ¡°After we return to the castle, I plan to visit the town¡±, I said.


    ¡°I''ll be reaching out to my squad members, I''ll be sending Count Livens a precious gift and Prince Marshall¡±, Masiro said, in a serious tone.


    ¡°What kind of gift?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Viscount James'' body parts¡±, he said.


    We suddenly heard footsteps approaching and looked towards the directions. A few seconds later, Valian came walking towards us.


    ¡°I hung that old hag in a well lit area¡±, he said.


    ¡°Great, let''s get going¡±, Masiro said.


    ¡°I heard yelling and screaming a few minutes after I jumped over the wall and ran into the forest. They''ll be searching soon¡±, Valian said.


    We climbed into the truck and Masiro started to drive off out of the forest.


    ¡°What''s the plan now?¡±Valian asked.


    ¡°We head back to the castle and inform Duke Winter and Prince Moises first before we split up. I need to gather the squad and see what all they have found out of their separate missions¡±, Masiro said.


    ¡°Shall I join you?¡±Valian asked.


    ¡°No, Go with Nathan to the town of Sierra, and find out more about Marquess Vince Francis.¡± Masiro replied.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±, he said.


    I looked over at Angela and saw that she had fallen asleep.


    ¡°What are we going to do about her?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°We''ll let Duke Winter decide¡±, he answered.


    It became quiet as we continued to travel to the western region. I could hear snoring from the front seat and looked over and saw the Valian had also fallen asleep. It was around 2:30am, when Masiro and I heard a buzzing sound.


    ¡°It''s one of my clan members, we can only send emails to each other for now¡±, Masiro said.


    ¡°Is it your squad member or one of the members that''s still in the territory?¡±, I asked.


    Masiro pulled over to the side of the road and looked at his phone. A few seconds later, he lifted his head up and glanced back at me.


    ¡°It''s from Saul, Yeshiva and Jemas father¡±, he said. ¡°Apparently, the King of Kalpana is in an uproar,¡± he added.


    ¡°We need to hurry back¡±, I said.


    Before Masiro could respond, his phone started to buzz again.


    ¡°This time it''s Jemas¡±, Masiro said and looked down at his phone again. ¡°Chief, an unexpected attack will happen somewhere in the kingdom some time tomorrow while everyone is at the conference¡±, he said as he read out loud.

 CHAPTER 79- Early Meeting

    Chapter 79- Early meeting


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    When Masiro received the warning message from Jemas that an attack would happen in the kingdom during the conference. Masiro immediately started to drive again. Valian suddenly woke up as Masiro and I continued to speculate about the attack.


    ¡°Why are you two so loud?¡±, he asked, while yawning.


    ¡°Valian, we received some intel from Jemas that an attack will happen during the conference¡±, I said.


    ¡°What?, Is someone attacking the palace or is it another border attack?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°We''re not sure yet¡±, Masiro answered.


    ¡°Apparently, the King of Kalpana is in an uproar, but I doubt it''s another attack on the western border since Prince Antonio visited the Winter Dukedom¡±, I said.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter?¡±Masiro asked.


    ¡°The rebel groups, Prince Marshall will probably begin attacking them, since his coronation is in the next four weeks¡±, I said.


    ¡°We''re four hours away from the castle, most likely everyone is asleep. We should arrive around seven in the morning ," Masiro said.


    We traveled for the next four hours, Valian fell back to sleep and Masiro and I continued to converse about our next plan on dealing with Viscount James.


    It was about 7:30 am, when we arrived at the castle. When we pulled to the castle''s gate, the guards opened it and we drove through the entrance. After Masiro handed his keys to one of the guards,we walked into the castle. Upon entry, butler Jackson welcomed us back.


    Masiro told Butler Jackson that we need to speak with Duke Winter and Prince Moises. Butler Jackson escorted us to the third floor and told us Duke Winter, Prince Christian were in the office and that Prince Moises was still in his room.


    ¡°I''ll go get Prince Moises¡±, I said.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After resting for a couple of hours, Mary and I got up early and discussed our schedule for today. Since Sage and I had to be at the palace by the afternoon, the conference was going to last a couple of hours. Now that Rosemary was off of bedrest. We wanted to continue to focus on the upcoming debutante. Mary informed me about what she wanted Rosemary to do while we were gone, and I agreed. A few minutes later, she left the room and headed to her office with Lucy, our head maid.


    When I left our room, and walked through the hallway, I saw Christian standing in front of my office door. When he saw me, I could see a look of concern on his face.


    ¡°Duke Winter, may I speak with you for a moment?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Of course you can," I replied.


    Before we walked into the office, I noticed Jackson walking in our direction. I gestured to Christian and told to go into the office, while I talked to Jackson. He entered the office, and I looked towards Jackson, who''s in front of me.


    ¡°Your grace, the guards at the gate have informed me that Sir Masiro, Sir Nathan and Sir Valian has returned to the castle.¡±, he said.


    ¡°Welcome them back and send them to my office. I know they would want to share the information they found before they get some rest¡±, I said.


    Jackson bowed his head and turned to walk off. I entered the office and walked to my desk and took a seat. Christian sat across from me, and still had a concerning expression on his face.


    ¡°What seems to be bothering you, young Prince?¡±, I asked.


    Christian put his head down for a moment and then looked up at me.


    ¡°I remember Valian saying my mother might be disguising as a seamstress after my brother Moises mentioned she had a hobby for making dresses.¡±, he said, ¡°Have you already hired a seamstress for the princesses debutante?¡±, he asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Actually, my wife was the one who hired a seamstress, I can get the woman''s information from Lucy.¡±, I said, ¡°Are you returning to the castle after the meeting?¡±, I asked.


    Christian nodded, ¡°it won''t be today though, I still have the meeting with my uncle coming up. I usually meet him after the rebel meetings. I don''t disclose what is discussed in the meeting truthfully. He doesn''t know who the leader is¡±, he said.


    Suddenly, the door to the office opened and Masiro and Valian walked into the office with an unfamiliar young woman walking behind them. She seemed a little frightened as she looked at Christian and I. They all bowed their heads before approaching my desk.


    I know mercenaries in general don''t respect nobles regardless of status. Even now I''m still surprised that Masiro shows such courtesy to the Duchess and I. I know the only reason is because we are technically in-laws.


    ¡°Your grace¡±, Masiro said and slightly bowed again. He gestured towards the young woman and introduced her.


    ¡°This young lady''s name is Angela¡±, he said.


    A few seconds later, Moises and Nathan walked into the office.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I was in the shower and suddenly Natalie came walking into the bathroom. She undressed and got into the shower with me. I immediately grabbed her and started to kiss her as the water ran down our bodies.


    I lifted up and placed her back onto the wall, she moaned as I sucked on her neck.


    ¡°Let''s have sex in here, we don''t know when we''ll have a chance to do it once we leave the castle.¡±, she said.


    Without saying anything back to her, I continued to kiss her and entered my dick into her most precious area. She moaned loudly as I thrusted into her. She grip me tightly and we fucked for a few minutes until we both climaxed. After our love session in the shower, I lifted her up again and carried her back into the room.


    ¡°We''ll have breakfast with the girls before we leave, Sage and my grandfather will be leaving before us, and Rosemary will be staying here.¡±, I said and we both got dressed.


    Unexpectedly, we heard someone knock on the door, and I walked over to answer the door. When I opened it, I saw Nathan standing in front of me. Natalie walked over and stood beside me. Suddenly, Nathan sighed loudly and Natalie and I looked at each other.


    ¡°I need to find myself a wife¡±, Nathan said while sighing again.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Before Natalie and I could say anything, he pointed at both of our necks, then we realized we both left marks on each other''s necks.


    Nathan chuckled when Natalie covered her neck.


    ¡°Prince Moises, we need to talk, Masiro and Valian are already heading to the Duke''s office¡±, Nathan said.


    I nodded and looked over at Natalie, ¡°Go see the girls, while I go to the office.¡±, I said and she nodded.


    Nathan and I started to walk off and Natalie suddenly called out to Nathan and told him about Rosemary. I could see the relief on his face when he heard she had fully recovered from the poison.


    We continued to walk until we reached the stairs and made our way to the third floor. I saw Masiro, Valian and a woman entering the office from a distance.


    ¡°You three should get some rest after this¡±, I said to Nathan.


    He nodded his head and we entered the office.


    When we entered, I saw Masiro, Valian and a young woman standing in front of the desk and Christian was seated in one of the chairs. They were looking in our direction as we walked in the room.


    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let''s get started¡±, my grandfather said.


    The rest of us took seats on the couches and the young woman suddenly sat next to Nathan. I sat next to Masiro and Valian on the couch across from them. My grandfather and Christian remained by the desk.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±, I asked, looking directly at the young woman.


    ¡°Her name is Angela¡±, my grandfather said, ¡°Masiro was introducing her to me before you walked into the office¡±, he added.


    She looked very uncomfortable, and was only looking down at the floor. Nathan whispered something to her and looked up at me.


    ¡°Duke Winter, do you know a nobleman by the name of Viscount James?¡±, Masiro asked, as he looked over at my grandfather.


    The rest of us looked over at my grandfather and saw that he had nodded his head.


    ¡°The palace advisor for Prince Marshall, what about him?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We found out he''s the one who went to Ellis Tavern and paid for the assassins, who attacked Sage and Rosemary¡±, he said and gestured to the woman, ¡°She''s his mistress that we kidnapped after Nathan and Valian infiltrated his estate¡±, he added.


    I balled my fist up and gritted my teeth out of anger hearing that Marshall''s advisor is involved and my grandfather slammed his hand onto the desk.


    ¡°I knew the aristocratic faction had to be involved in this¡±, grandfather said.


    ¡°I order Valian to kill his wife and hang her from one of the trees as a warning.¡±, Masiro said, while looking directly at my grandfather.


    My grandfather didn''t seem surprised and just nodded his head. I''m reminded again just how ruthless Masiro really is, I thought to myself.


    ¡°That''s not all, Angela willingly came with me, when I intended to kidnap her. We learned that she is also an orphan and was sold to Viscount James from Marquess Vince Francis¡±, Nathan said.


    ¡°Marquess Francis, the Lord of one of the towns by the western border?¡±Grandfather asked and looked over at Angela.


    ¡°Young lady, how old are you?¡±, grandfather asked.


    She still looked a little afraid, ¡°I''m 24, your grace¡±, she said.


    My grandfather''s expression became angry after hearing that Marquess Francis was involved in the trafficking of young orphan women.


    ¡°The aristocratic faction is made up of nobles whose families are rooted in the Vanuatu kingdom before our kingdoms combined. It is possible they will continue to target the Winter Dukedom. Especially, once the treaty becomes Invalid after the coronation.¡±, I said.


    ¡°I also received intel from two of my clan members. Saul, who is currently in the Kalpana Kingdom, emailed me that the King of Kalpana is in an uproar. His son Jemas, who is currently disguised and infiltrating Count Livens'' villa in the eastern region, said there is an unexpected attack that is supposed to happen during the conference. We currently don''t know what location it will happen in¡±, Masiro said.


    My grandfather and I already discussed that the war will happen sooner than we expected. Now that we know the King of Kalpana is enraged. It is certain that Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin told him about Serbia''s situation. I''m sure Prince Antonio would contact us with the details before they declare war with our kingdom.


    ¡°I will inform Morgan and Malaysia about the information you received. I''ll tell Morgan to make a visit to the castle so he can plan the next rebels meeting and inform them about our alliance with Kalpana Kingdom.¡±, grandfather said.


    ¡°Natalie, Christian and I are leaving this afternoon to head to the rebels meeting in the eastern region¡±, I mentioned.


    ¡°We''ll join you¡±, Nathan and Valian said at the same time.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°We can deal with visiting the town near the border later.¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°Nathan and Valian can join Christian when he meets Count Livens after the rebels'' meeting to find out what else he is planning¡±, grandfather said.


    My grandfather suddenly stood up from the desk.


    ¡°I plan to report the attack on Sage and Rosemary while we''re at the conference. I won''t mention any names, I will know from their reactions just how many of them are involved in this¡±, he said and looked at the young woman. ¡°I''ll get the maids to get a room ready for her, she can stay in the castle while the rest of you are gone¡±, he said.


    He walked around the desk and the rest of us stood up. I looked over at the time and realized we''ve been talking in the office for the last two hours.


    ¡°Let''s head to breakfast Moises¡± he said, "the rest of you get some rest before you leave¡±, he added.


    Nathan nodded, ¡°I''ll visit Rosemary before I do¡±, he said.


    Grandfather looked at Christian, ¡°Follow us to the dining room, Lucy should be setting up the dining room.


    Christian nodded.


    We all left the office and Masiro went to look for Natalie. While Nathan and Valian went to visit Rosemary.


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    I was awoken by the sudden light shining into my eyes. I rubbed my eyes as I opened them and looked around. I realized that I had fallen asleep on the couch that was facing the window. I was lying on top of Yeshiva who was cuddling me.


    ¡°Yeshiva, why didn''t you take me to the bed¡±, I said as I pinched him.


    He groaned as started to wake up.


    ¡°You''re the one who came to lay on top of me after you couldn''t sleep¡±, he said.


    I suddenly remembered getting out of the bed and climbing on top of him because he looked so comfortable laying on the couch, while I was having a hard time sleeping.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±, he asked, while closing his eyes again.


    I raised my body up and slowly placed my feet onto the floor. I got up and walked over toward the clock that sat on the nightstand.


    ¡°It''s 10:00 am,¡± I said.


    When I looked over I saw Yeshiva had fallen asleep again.


    Now that I was off of bedrest, I couldn''t wait to finally leave this room. I decided to let Yeshiva sleep, and walked over to the door. I opened it and peeked my head out of the door and looked around to find a maid or butler. When I looked in the right direction, I saw Haley, my sister''s personal maid walking towards my room with another maid walking beside her.


    ¡°Princess Rosemary¡±, Haley said, both of them bowed their heads for a brief moment before raising their heads back up.


    Haley gestured to the maid next to her, who had short coral colored hair and dark brown eyes.


    ¡°Princess Rosemary, this is Vivienne, she will be your personal maid starting today¡±, Haley said.


    Vivienne bowed again, ¡°it''s a pleasure to serve you Princess¡±, she said.


    ¡°I came to inform you about your schedule today Princess¡±, Haley said.


    ¡°What''s the schedule?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°The fitting for your debutante dress, the seamstress will be arriving today for the first fitting. Afterwards, you will be touring the castle with Duchess Mary and visiting the castle''s ballroom. I''ve heard that some of the young noblewomen who have become of age will join the debutante due to the noble society demands¡±, she explained.


    Great, back to dealing with reality, I thought to myself.


    ¡°What time is the fitting scheduled for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We have time, the seamstress will arrive in a couple of hours. After the tour of the castle, Duchess Mary wants you and Sir Yeshiva to practice dancing in the ballroom. The rest of the schedule will proceed once the young duchess returns and Hannah arrives at the castle ¡±, Vivienne said.


    After Haley and Vivienne explained the schedule Duchess Mary had made for Sage and I. Haley had mentioned the breakfast was ready.


    ¡°Rosie¡±, I heard Sage''s voice and looked over in her direction. She was walking towards me with a smile on her face.


    I walked out of the room and walked towards her.


    ¡°What time are you leaving to go to the conference?¡±, I asked as we hugged each other.


    ¡°After breakfast, hurry up and get dressed, mother wants to have breakfast together before she leaves¡±, Sage said.


    I noticed Sage seemed to be in a better mood, and I wondered if she was just pretending to be fine.


    I suddenly heard voices coming from down the hallway. Sage and I looked in the direction and saw Nathan and Valian walking towards me.


    I saw the biggest smile on Nathan''s face when he saw me. Then I suddenly saw a woman following behind them. When they finally made it to where we were standing. Nathan hugged and slightly picked me up as he squeezed me in his arms.


    ¡°I''m happy that you''re okay, sweetheart¡±, he said and kissed my cheek.


    He placed me back onto the floor and looked over at the woman next to him.


    ¡°Did you find a girlfriend while you were away from the castle?¡±, I asked as I tilted my head to the side. Something about this woman felt odd to me. Nathan introduced her and she bowed her head when he introduced me as a princess. Nathan gestured to Sage as he introduced her to the young woman. I noticed as the woman''s eyes had widened.


    We were caught off guard, when the woman suddenly grabbed Sage''s hands and started to shiver as she ramble on. I heard the sound of Nathan and Valian gritting their teeths when they heard what the woman said.


    ¡°You must stay away from Viscount James. He wants to sexually harm you¡±, she said, in a panicking tone.

 Chapter 80-Leaving the Castle

    Chapter 80- Leaving the Castle


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    I was appalled at what I was hearing, the woman in front of me was shivering as she spoke. I could hear Nathan and Valian cursing as they grit their teeths. The woman held on to my hands tightly, as if she didn''t want to let go of me.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell us about that?¡±Nathan asked the woman in an upset tone.


    ¡°You never mentioned anything about the young duchess," she replied.


    Nathan and Valian became quiet for a moment and sighed loudly.


    ¡°You''re right, we never asked if you knew anything about the attempt on Sage''s life. We only asked about his involvement with Count Livens¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°Did you know anything about the Viscount paying assassins to go after the Winter Dukedom¡¯s successor?¡±Nathan asked.


    Angela shook her head, ¡°I haven''t, he only visited my room when he wanted sex. The rest of the time, I was enduring his family''s abuse towards me¡±, she said.


    ¡°We have to tell Duke Winter and my father¡±, I said.


    ¡°They went to the dining room, let''s go¡±, Nathan said.


    Nathan and Valian started to walk off. Rosemary suddenly ran into the room saying she had to change clothes and that she was coming down after she woke up Yeshiva. I followed behind Nathan, Valian and the woman walked beside me.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I suddenly grabbed your hands, Young Duchess please forgive me for my rudeness¡±, Angela said.


    ¡°It''s fine, just tell my father and everyone else what you told us.¡±, I said, as I looked at her.


    She nodded her head.


    We continued to walk until we made it to the stairs. I saw Peyton walking in our direction, and heard Nathan call out to her. She followed us as we walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Why does Nathan and Valian look so pissed off?¡±Peyton whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Because they found out someone wanted to sexually harm me¡±, I said, as I glanced at Peyton.


    ¡°Who the fuck dares to touch you¡±, she said in a pissed off tone.


    ¡°A nobleman named Viscount James¡±, I said.


    After making it to the first floor, we walked until we made it to the dining room. When Nathan opened the door, we saw Duke Winter, my father and my mother sitting at the table. They looked over at us as we entered the dining room.


    ¡°Duke Winter, Angela told us some disturbing information.¡±, Nathan said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, my father asked.


    I walked over to the table and stood next to my father and looked over at Duke Winter. Nathan and Peyton walked behind me. A second later, Rosemary and Yeshiva came rushing into the dining room.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±, my mother asked.


    I gestured towards the woman, ¡°She suddenly grabbed my hands after Nathan introduced me. She told me someone by the name of Viscount James wanted to sexually harm me¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, mother and father rose out of the chair and Duke Winter looked very angry.


    ¡°What do you mean that son of a bitch wanted to harm my daughter sexually?¡±, father asked in an angry tone.


    All of a sudden mother rushed over and grabbed Angela by her throat.


    ¡°Explain everything you know right now¡±, she said.


    Nathan, Peyton and Valian tried to calm my father and mother down. Duke Winter stood up and held onto his cane.


    ¡°She can''t answer if she''s gasping for air Natalie¡±, Valian said as he grabbed mother''s right arm.


    Mother placed Angela''s foot back onto the floor and she gasped for air.


    ¡°I only heard the young Duchess name once¡±, she said, ¡°After Viscount James returned from the previous conference. He suddenly came into my room and forced me to have sex with him. When he was done forcing me. He caressed my face and said he wondered how Princess Sage would taste and how beautiful she was and what he would do to her, if he had the chance¡±, she said while tears fell down her face.


    I watched as everyone became even more angry and felt the room become filled with a murderous atmosphere. Duke Winter started to walk toward the door.


    ¡°Sage, eat before we leave. We''re leaving in ten minutes¡±, he said and looked over at my father.


    ¡°You three followed me¡±, he said as gestured to my father, Nathan and Valian.


    Valian looked over at Yeshiva and gestured to him.


    They followed behind Duke Winter and left the room. While the rest of us remained in the dining room. Mother gestured to Angela to have a seat after apologizing to her again.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    I felt my blood boiling after hearing what that woman said. I ended up grabbing her by the throat without thinking. After Valian stopped me, I lost the tunnel vision I had and apologized to her after hearing what she had to say.


    Sage and Rosemary sat down at the table across Peyton and I. I gestured to the young woman and she sat next to Rosemary.


    ¡°Is that everything you know?¡± I asked her


    She nodded her head and told us about her life while living with the nobleman she mentioned. Hearing that she was abused by his wife and children made me feel pissed off even more.


    ¡°Do you know where they hold the sex slaves?¡±, I asked.


    She nodded, ¡°Near the western borders, Marquess Vince Francis posted a job listing for maids. They only accept young women who don''t have families. They asked a lot of questions and only chose commoners. He would transport them to other noblemen that he was close with. He and Count Livens are sick monsters and they abused us and called it training¡±, she said in a sorrowful tone. ¡°I felt uncomfortable mentioning it to the men who brought along with them," she added.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I got up from the table after hearing what she said. ¡°I need to speak with my father again. We need to infiltrate Marquess Vince estate¡±, I said.


    I gestured to Peyton and she nodded her head. I wanted her to stay with them. While I go to talk to my father and Cena.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    We followed my grandfather to the office on the first floor. On the way, we stopped in the hallway after we ended up seeing Masiro who was walking with Na''mah and Cena as they walked in our direction.


    I was so pissed that I couldn''t focus on anything else. My only thought was wiping out the entire aristocratic faction.


    ¡°Sir Masiro, I was just about to get one of my butlers to come get you.¡±, My grandfather said.


    Nathan suddenly stepped forward to Masiro.


    ¡°Looks like we need to deal with Viscount James as soon as possible. We learned from Angela that he talked about sexually harming Sage¡±, Nathan said.


    Masiro tilted his head to the side and frowned a bit.


    ¡°His death is already accounted for¡±, he said and looked over at my grandfather. ¡°I''ll have one of my squad members surveillance his estate and bring him here after the conference,¡± he said.


    My grandfather nodded, ¡°Place him in the prison quarters, once they bring him to the castle¡±, he said.


    Grandfather looked over at me, ¡°Return immediately after the rebels meeting. Sage and I will be returning some time tonight. During the conference, I shall see who all is involved in the attempt to harm Sage and eliminate one by one. I looked forward to seeing that son of bitch Marquess Francis¡±, he said as he grit his teeth.


    We heard footsteps and looked in the direction it was coming from and saw Natalie walking fast towards us.


    ¡°Change of plans, I won''t be going to the eastern region¡±, she said, ¡°Angela told us Marquess Vince Francis is keeping sex slaves near the western border and transporting them throughout the kingdom to other noblemen. I need to infiltrate his estate¡±, she said and looked over at Cena. ¡°I need you to join me¡±, she added.


    Cena nodded her head.


    Grandfather tapped my shoulder, ¡°You, Nathan, Valian and Christian should get going. It''s almost time for all of us to leave the castle¡±, he said.


    ¡°I''ll go call for Sage¡±, I said and walked away from them.


    I could hear them as they continued to talk amongst themselves as I walked back to the dining room.


    When I entered the dining room, Sage and Rosemary were still eating. Peyton was talking to the young woman and they looked in my direction.


    ¡°Sage, it''s time for you to leave for the conference¡±, I said.


    Sage nodded and got up from the table. Peyton got up as well.and followed behind. Peyton was dressed in a guards uniform, and some of my anger calmed down a bit knowing that she would be by Sage''s side while she''s at the palace.


    ¡°Rosemary, you can keep eating and then head to my grandmother''s office on the third floor¡±, I said.


    Rosemary nodded her head and gestured to the woman Angela and told.her to eat something.


    Sage, Peyton and I left the dining room.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    It confirmed my suspicion, when I heard Marquess Francis was involved in trafficking the young orphan women from the western border. Many of the villagers and the commoners of the small surrounding towns sent many complaints to the castle about the disappearance of several young women.


    Duke Pordigase, Morgan and I were looking into it and suspect Count Livens and Marquess Francis had to be involved, since they are relatives. It was a little surprising to find out Viscount James was also involved. A part of me suspects that Prince Marshall doesn''t know about the attack on Sage. Which is why, I decided I was going to mention it during the conference.


    After Nathan and Valian went to get Christian so they would get ready to leave. Natalie, Na''mah and her daughter Cena walked away while talking amongst themselves.


    Masiro and I remained in the hallway while I waited for Sage.


    ¡°Are you staying in the castle Sir Masiro? I asked.


    ¡°I plan to meet some of my squad members that are stationed in the Kalpana Kingdom. We will meet near the western border where the last attack happened¡±, he said.


    ¡°The conference will last a few hours. I looked forward to seeing Viscount James grieve about his wife during the conference.¡±, I said, and smirked. I felt no sympathy for that bastard.


    Masiro smirked.


    A few seconds later, Sage, Moises and Peyton came walking towards us. I turned towards Sage and smiled as little.


    Moises kissed Sage on the top of her head, and I loved watching the affection between him.and his daughters. It reminded me of the times I spent with Malaysia before she became a Queen.


    ¡°Shall we head to the palace, my young duchess, Captain Capilano is waiting for us.¡± I said.


    Sage nodded her head and we walked towards the door with Peyton following behind us.


    We walked out of the castle and made our way to the vehicle. Captain Capilano opened the door for a Sage and I. We sat in the back seat and I could feel Sage''s nervousness as she sat next to me.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After Captain Capilano drove towards the castle''s gate, I noticed Peyton glancing at me but she didn''t say anything.


    ¡°Sage, my dear¡±, Duke Winter said, and I looked over at him.


    ¡°Yes, Duke Winter¡±, I said.


    He smiled a little.


    ¡°I would like for you to call me grandfather, you can be informal as long as we''re not around other nobles.¡±, he said.


    I nodded and called him grandfather, which made him smile even more.


    ¡°I have a mission for you my dear,¡±he said.


    ¡°What is it?, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°I''m certain Prince Marshall will try to meet you alone after the conference. He may threaten you with Synovial Dukedoms lives on the line. Do not react emotionally, and he is currently keeping the Synovial Dukedom under surveillance. Since you and your mother escape the palace dungeon. He is trying to find out who helped you two escape. Try to keep your relationship with Nashi unknown to him during the conference.¡±, he said.


    I was quiet for a moment.


    ¡°I understand, I will try my best¡±, I said. I just hope Nashi could do the same. Remembering his behavior from the previous conference, I thought to myself.


    He placed his hand on my shoulder, ¡°I plan to let the attack on you and your sister be known to everyone in the conference. Are you familiar with reading someone''s body language?¡±, he asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Great, pay attention to Duke Haverhill''s body language. Duke Haverhill doesn''t know Count Livens murdered his sister. So he can also be a part of the attempt on your life. He still believes your father killed his sister¡±, he mentioned.


    On our way to the palace, Duke Winter asked me questions and asked if I remembered everyone that attended the last conference.


    I shook my head, and for the next three hours. He reminded me about the twenty people who attended the previous conference and told me to pay attention to their body languages.


    (ROSEMARY P.O.V)


    After I was done with my breakfast, some of the butlers started to clean off the table. The door to the dining room opened and Lucy the head maid walked into the room. She told me Duchess Mary was expecting me and then told Angela that a guest room was ready for her to rest in.


    Angela seemed a little hesitant to follow behind one of the maids Lucy brought with her and I offered to walk with her before I head to the office. On the way to the stairs, I saw my father, Nathan, Prince Christian and uncle Valian walking towards the front door.


    My father and Nathan gestured to me at the same time and they chuckled after they noticed. I walked over to them and they both hugged me and told me they were about to leave. My father mentioned that my mother decided to stay in the castle for a bit.


    They left the castle and I continued to walk upstairs behind Lucy and Angela followed behind me. We walked toward the left wing of the castle where the guest rooms were. Angela''s room happened to be across from Nathan and grandfather''s room. Once Angela settled into the room, Lucy and I left and made our way to the third floor to the Duchess office''s.


    When I entered the office, I saw the seamstress sitting on the couch across from Duchess Mary.


    When the hell did she arrive, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Rosemary, my dear, I''m happy that you''ve recovered well.¡±, she said with the brightest smile on her face.


    She gestured for me to have a seat and I walked over and sat next to her.


    ¡°I contacted the seamstress to see if you and Sage''s dresses were ready for fitting. She arrived about an hour ago. Since Sage will be gone for a couple of hours. We should go ahead and start preparing you for the debutante.``, she said.


    I nodded my head, I felt a little excited that I would be occupied for the time being. Even so, I was still feeling a little worried about Sage. But I''m sure I could keep myself busy for a while.


    ¡°Shall we head to the dressing room, Princess?¡±, the seamstress asked.


    I nodded. I stood up after Duchess Mary and the seamstress got up from their seats and I followed behind them out of the office.


    Duchess Mary led us to one of the dressing rooms on the third floor. It was a couple rooms down from her office. She told me that Sage and I''s dresses were already in the room.


    We entered the dressing room, and I followed Lucy to one of the large mirrors but stood in the opposite direction. Lucy and the seamstress started to help me undress. I was left standing with my bra and panties on.


    All of a sudden, Lucy told me to hold in my breath and placed something around my abdominal area.


    ¡°What is this?¡±, I asked as she tightened it.


    ¡°A corset, most of the nobles wear it under their dresses¡±, she said.


    I''m starting to rethink this noble lifestyle, I thought to myself and I tried to breathe.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    It was around 12:00 pm, when we left the castle, we rode in one of my grandfather''s vehicles after one of the butlers handed me the keys. Valian offered to drive, and I suggested to Nathan that he should rest since we would be traveling for the next six hours.


    Valian, Christian, and I talked amongst ourselves while Nathan had fallen asleep.


    ¡°We should make it in time for the meeting, but I wonder when the attack will happen. Could the attack take place at the eastern rebels meeting¡±, Christian said, while sitting in the backseat with Nathan.


    ¡°It could be, but there''s a rebel group in each region so it''s possible it could be any of those groups¡±, Valian said.


    I thought to myself for a moment, I need to travel to each region to visit the groups and set up an urgent meeting with all of the rebel leaders. I don''t know how long we have until the Kalpana Kingdom decides to make their moves, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Is there a way to gather all the leaders of the rebel groups?¡±, I asked Valian.


    ¡°My guess is contacting your brother Prince Morgan, since he was the one who secretly started everything and gathered members¡±, he replied.


    ¡°He''ll be visiting the castle soon, I''ll talk to him about it¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, I heard a loud buzzing sound and I glanced over at Valian and then at Nathan who was waking up. The buzzing sound was coming from both of them.


    ¡°Nathan what is it?¡±Valian asked, as he continued to drive without looking at his phone.


    I was confused, ¡°What''s going on?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Since both of our phones buzzed, it means someone just requested a bounty hunter.¡±, he replied.


    A second later, we heard Nathan gasp.


    ¡°Holy shit, it is a request for a bounty hunter¡±, Nathan said.


    I looked back at him and reached out his phone to me.


    ¡°Doesn''t the description of the person sound familiar?¡±, he said as I grabbed the phone.


    I looked at the phone and read the message Nathan received. My eyes widened as I read it.


    ¡°Shit, it''s Serbia, Marshall is definitely looking for her¡±, I said.

 Chapter 81-An Important meeting

    Chapter 81-An Important Meeting


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    I remained standing in front of the mirror, in the opposite direction. While Lucy and the seamstress helped me into my dress. I slowly turned around when the seamstress told me to have a look.


    When I turned around, I was amazed as I looked at myself in the mirror. The ball gown fitted perfectly, I was glad that I changed the color of my dress from light pink to an olive color. Since I won''t be wearing a disguise this time, my dress really suited my natural look.


    ¡°Do you feel any discomfort anywhere?¡±, the seamstress asked.


    ¡°It fits perfectly, I really love it.¡±, I said, ¡°Thank you for making such a gorgeous dress¡±, I said.


    The seamstress chuckled as she watched me spin around in the dress.


    ¡°I only took the princesses measurements, the actual dresses were personally made by our shop''s owner.¡±, she said.


    ¡°The owner of the shop?¡±, I asked.


    The seamstress nodded, ¡°She personally wanted to make it herself,¡± she added.


    I was about to say something else but was interrupted by the clapping sound she made.


    ¡°Now Princess, let''s pick a hairstyle that would suit your dress," she said.


    I nodded my head.


    After staying in the dressing room for two hours, I finally chose a hairstyle and Duchess Mary, and the seamstress helped me pick out accessories that would go well with my dress.


    When we were done in the dressing room, the seamstress remained in the room. While Duchess Mary, Lucy and I toured the castle. The castle was massive, even though I''ve been here for a while, I haven''t really explored the entire castle.


    We were still on the third floor and walked to the left wing of the castle. We walked down until we reached a room that sat on the right side of the hall. When we entered it was a room filled with portraits and various items that looked very old and historic.


    ¡°This room is filled with history from the previous rulers and royal family members of the Winter Kingdom.¡±, Duchess Mary explained as we walked around the room.


    There were over a hundred portraits. What really stood out to me was that all the previous rulers all had the same gray eyes as Sage and our father, the only difference was their hair colors.


    When we continued to walk around the room, Duchess Mary stood in front of a portrait of Queen Malaysia.


    ¡°Your grandmother Malaysia, was the second woman in the Winter lineage to inherit the throne. She was an amazing female general who fought in wars before she met King Lincoln. They met on the battlefield, and she found out he was her destined partner.¡± Duchess Mary explained.


    I was shocked for a moment until I realized Sage and Prince Antonio met the same way.


    ¡°I haven''t brought Sage into this room yet, because I didn''t want her to feel discouraged, when she sees her destined partner again.¡±, she said.


    I looked over at Duchess Mary, ¡°Are you concerned that she would end up like our grandmother and live an unhappy life?¡±, I asked.


    Duchess Mary shook her head, ¡°No, unlike Malaysia who was an only child. Sage has you by her side, and has a more solid support system then Malaysia had, while enduring life inside that palace¡±, she said. ¡°When the two kingdoms combined, the nobles from the Vanuatu kingdom gave Malaysia a very hard time during the first couple of years. The nobles from the Winter Kingdom would retaliate and take up for their Queen. It caused many fights between the nobles and they split into factions. Lincoln ended up taking another Queen because of the pressure from the Vanuatu side of the nobles. Even now, there is division between the nobles who were rooted in both of the kingdoms. I wish that she doesn''t have to experience the same thing, when she marries into another Kingdom.¡±, she said.


    I was trying to process everything she was saying, ¡°Is this the main reason for the rebellion?¡±, I asked curiously.


    She nodded, ¡°After Moises was exiled, the Duke and Morgan decided it was time to separate the two kingdoms again. But, since the majority of the commoners and some nobles who followed behind Moises from both Kingdoms. We decided it should remain one kingdom so the citizens wouldn''t suffer because of the noble society. The rebellion was planned, when King Lincoln decided to Crown Marshall over Morgan for the throne.¡±, she explained.


    We were interrupted when a maid entered the room.


    ¡°My lady, your guest has arrived.¡±, the maid said.


    ¡°Come now my dear, I have someone I want you to meet from my side of the family.¡±, she said.


    ¡°Who?¡±, I asked,curiously.


    ¡°Lady Victoria, she''s my relative''s youngest daughter¡±, she said.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After traveling for a couple of hours, we finally made it to the capital city in the central region. We made our way to the palace and the guards opened up the gates. Captain Capilano pulled in front of the entrance of the palace. He got out of the car and helped me, while Peyton helped Sage out of the car. Captain Capilano handed the keys to the guard, so he could move the car while we walked towards the palace.


    I looked at Sage and saw that she wasn''t as nervous anymore. She looked ahead confidently and I smiled a little.


    One of the palace guards escorted us to the conference rooms. While walking through the palace, I noticed Peyton looked a little concerned. I''m certain she''s having mixed emotions about returning to the palace after a long time.


    Captain Capilano and Peyton stood in the hall with the other guards. While the palace guard opened the door for Sage and I.


    When Sage and I entered the conference, I immediately noticed that Viscount James wasn''t in the room. The seat arrangement was divided as usual, the leaders of the aristocratic faction sat on the left side of the room while the noble faction sat on the right side of the room. The ones who remained neutral sat in the middle of the room.


    Sage and I took our seats next to Morgan, Duke Pordigase and Count Vaughan and a couple of other noblemen and their successors who followed Morgan.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I looked across the room where Prince Marshall, Duke Haverhill and his successor, Count Livens, and Marquess Francis and two more noblemen that followed behind Prince Marshall.


    Duke Vernon, Young Duke Nashi, Countess Katsura, Marquess Lombard, and Count Lapland sat in the middle of the room.


    King Lincoln sat in one of his chairs in front of the room.


    ¡°Before we get started, I received some terrible news that Viscount James¡¯ wife was murdered and found hanging in their garden. He will be excused from the conference, in his time of grieving¡±, he said.


    Too bad, I wanted to see the suffering on his face, I thought to myself.


    I heard everyone gasp and whisper amongst themselves as I watched their facial expressions change. Count Livens and Prince Marshall looked surprised.


    ¡°King Lincoln, I would like to report something before we get started.¡±, I said while looking directly at that bastard.


    ¡°What would you like to report, Duke Winter ¡±, he asked, while looking uninterested.


    ¡°A few days ago, some assassins broke into my castle and tried to harm Sage. During the incident, her sister ended up getting injured and was unconscious for a while. She recently recovered and will also be having her debutante alongside Princess Sage¡±, I said.


    I heard everyone in the room gasp again. King Lincoln looked unaware of the situation. So did Prince Marshall from the looks he was giving.


    I noticed as Count Livens and Marquess Francis flinched a bit. I knew it, you two sons of bitches, I thought to myself.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    When I first entered the conference room, my attention was on Duke Haverhill''s and Nashi. When Duke Winter and I took our seats next to Prince Morgan. I felt Nashi and Duke Haverhill staring at me.


    After hearing about the nobleman who wanted to harm me didn''t attend the conference due to his wife''s death. I knew Nathan and my grandfather had to be involved in that. I was relieved that I didn''t have to see that man.


    When Duke Winter started to speak and told King Lincoln about the attempt on my life. I watched his expression as well. From the look on his face, he didn''t know anything about it.


    After the commotion in the room, quiet down a bit. King Lincoln started to speak again.


    ¡°Were the intruders caught or did they get away, Duke Winter?¡±, he asked, looking directly at Duke Winter.


    I thought it was weird that he didn''t ask me personally.


    ¡°The three intruders were killed by Princess Sage and Her sister Princess Rosemary, they fought against them on their own'''' Duke Winter replied.


    I heard gasping again.


    ¡°I guess they take after their father after all. That foolish son of mine¡±, King Lincoln said, in an arrogant tone while smirking ¡°For them to be illegitimate children¡± he added.


    You bastard, I mumbled and felt Duke Winter placed his hand on the top of my hand after I balled my fist under the table.


    I heard Prince Marshall clear his throat.


    ¡°Let''s get started¡±, King Lincoln said, "This is an important meeting. We have many things to discuss.", he added


    The man Marquess Lombard, one of the king''s advisors, got up from his seat and walked in front of King Lincoln.


    ¡°I received a letter from the Avalorian Kingdom, the delegation will be arriving in a few days to discuss Princess Sarah''s marriage and the peace treaty. They will remain in the kingdom for two weeks¡±, Marquess Lombard stated.


    Seriously, she hasn''t even become of age yet, and they are already trying to marry her off, I thought to myself.


    I was interrupted while thinking when I heard King Lincoln called out my name.


    ¡°Princess Sage, I''ll acknowledge you as Duchess of the Winter Dukedom, since your succession ceremony is in a couple of days. Your first duty as one of the highest ranking nobles and the oldest princess, you will be the host for the delegation.¡±, he said with a grin on his face.


    What, I thought to myself.


    ¡°I will be attending your debutante and succession ceremony with Queen Malaysia, make sure to get along with Crown Prince Antonio of the Kalpana kingdom¡±, he said.


    Something tells me he doesn''t know about Prince Marshall''s plan of going to war with Kalpana Kingdom or anything he is involved in, I thought to myself.


    I heard someone click their teeths and heard rude comments from the left side of the room.


    I glanced over and saw Nashi''s expression, and Duke Vernon whispering to him.


    Duke Winter leaned closer and whispered to me and told me to accept the King''s demand.


    I stood up and bowed, ¡°I understand, I''ll do my best to host them properly, your Majesty.¡±, I said, while looking directly at him and grinned a bit. Causing him to frown for a few seconds before Marquess Lombard started to speak again.


    The conference went on for another hour, while they discussed Prince Marshall''s coronation. A few minutes later, they called for a thirty minute intermission before resuming the conference.


    Some of the people got up and left the room. While some remained sitting and talked amongst themselves.


    I got up after Duke Winter, Prince Morgan and Duke Pordigase and followed behind them.


    When we exited the room, I heard someone called Peyton''s real name and looked over in her direction and saw an older man standing in front of her. Peyton was holding the side of her face. A second later, Duke Vernon and Nashi walked out of the conference room and were standing behind us.


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    Captain Capilano and I were waiting in the hallway while Sage and Duke Winter were in the conference room. Captain Capilano and I became close friends during the time Massey and I trained with the Winter knightage. He welcomed me into the knightage after I fought against multiple knights during my entry test. Most of the older knights remembered me from the time I served Prince Moises before his exile.


    We talked for a long time until some of the people started to come out of the room.


    I was preparing myself for the moment I saw my father again. A few seconds later, he exited out of the room and noticed me immediately.


    He walked over as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°Marianna¡±, he said and slapped me on the right side of my face. ¡°How dare you show up after disappearing for years. You foolish girl¡±, he said.


    ¡°Nice to see you too, Father¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Sage and Duke Winter came walking out of the room with Prince Morgan and Duke Pordigase.


    A second later, Duke Vernon and Nashi came walking out as well.


    Shit, why did Vernon have to witness this, I mumbled.


    I heard the people in the hallway whispering amongst each other.


    ¡°Count Lapland, how dare you cause a commotion inside of the palace¡±, Prince Morgan said.


    My father looked at me with disdain, and grit his teeth.


    ¡°You foolish woman, your mother died, while grieving for you. She was worried sick about you after you left the kingdom. You better visit her grave soon¡±, he said and walked away.


    Sage walked over and Duke Winter followed behind her. I reassured her that I was fine. Duke Winter asked one of the guards to bring us to one of the waiting rooms while he attended the rest of the meeting. Sage and I followed behind one of the palace guards and entered the room.


    I looked at Sage''s expression, and decided to tell her what happened before I left the kingdom.


    We took a seat on the couches, and Sage asked me if I was okay again.


    ¡°I''ll explain everything¡±, I said, ¡°My father only cared about my brother and never cared about me. He wanted me to be one of the obedient noblewomen that would be married into a useful household. Duke Vernon and I''s family are originally from the Vanuatu kingdom. My father dislikes Prince Moises and Prince Morgan. That was when Duke Vernon and I got engaged, when I turned eighteen and became of age. When I decided to attend the academy to become a knight, he was furious and disowned me. I met your father and Nathan around that time. Your father chose me to be his personal knight, because he didn''t like the fact that the noblemen from the Vanuatu side of the kingdom didn''t respect female knights. Which caused my father to hate me even more.¡± I explained.


    I watched as tears fell down Sage''s face and I wiped the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°When you visit your mother''s grave, can I come along with you?¡±, she asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Actually, I kept in contact with my mother over the years through Duke Vernon¡±, I said and reassured her.


    A second later, we heard a knock on the door, I walked over and answered it.


    ¡°Shouldn''t you greet me properly¡±, that son of bitch Prince Marshall said.


    I grit my teeth and bowed, and then lifted my head.


    ¡°You can leave now, I''d like to have a minute with Princess Sage before the conference resumes¡±, he said.


    I looked back at Sage and she nodded. I gritted my teeth and walked out of the room.


    ¡°I''ll be in front of the door¡±, I said glaring at Prince Marshall.


    He smirked, ¡°It''s good to see you Marianna¡±, he said.


    (SAGE P.O.V)


    After Peyton left the room, Prince Marshall walked over to the couch and sat across from me. Duke Winter already mentioned that he would try to talk to me alone.


    ¡°Last time we saw each other there were iron bars between us¡±, he said and smirked.


    I smirked back, ¡°How could I forget such a memorable moment¡±, I said, in a sarcastic voice.


    He continued to smirked, ¡°I will find out who helped you and your lowborn mother escape, and when I do I''ll personally kill them in front of you.¡±, he said. ¡°Seeing that Marianna is back along with your father. I''m guessing it''s someone in the noble faction.¡±, he added.


    I made sure to keep my composure, I knew what he was trying to say. It''s a good thing Duke Vernon is in the neutral faction, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Guess my mother and I were lucky enough to get out of there¡±, I said and leaned back in my seat.


    ¡°Just wait, I''ll kill your father, your mother and everyone around him soon enough¡±, he said.


    Bring it on, I''ll make sure you never make it to see your coronation if you harm my family, I thought to myself.


    He stood up after hearing the guards outside the room saying the conference was starting again. Since I didn''t have to attend the rest of it. I decided to mess with him before he left the room.


    ¡°Speaking of my mother, she left a message for you¡±, I said, and continued to smirk.


    He frowned and glared at me.


    ¡°She said congrats on your recovery, what a nasty accident you were in. Too bad you survived this time¡±, I said, in the same tone she told me to tell him in.


    I held in my laughter when I remembered my mother telling me to relate the message to him, If we happened to be alone together. When she came to my room earlier the day before I went to look for Rosie.


    ¡°You bitch¡±, he said, he was about to step towards me until the door opened and Peyton entered the room.


    ¡°Your time is up, Prince Marshall¡±, she said.


    He grit his teeth and stormed out of the room. I felt satisfied seeing that bastard''s expression.


    Peyton walked into the room and walked over to the couch. A few seconds later, Nashi entered the room and his expression was concerning.

 Chapter 82-A Clean Break

    Chapter 82- A Clean Break


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    I followed behind Duchess Mary, until we made it to the first floor. On our way to the waiting room, Duchess Mary told me about her side of the family. It was surprising to find out she was relatives with Duke Pordigase and that they were actually cousins. I only met him once but I could see the similarities in their gentle personalities.


    When we entered the waiting room, I saw a young woman sitting on one of the couches and she had a knight standing behind her. She looked over at us as we walked towards the couches.


    Surprisingly, she had the same brownish hair, but had teal eyes and favored Sage and Princess Kalia. I could see just how strong Duchess Mary and Duke Winter family genes were, when it came to Queen Malaysia, my father and Sage''s appearances.


    So the Pordigase''s Dukedom is our relatives on the maternal side of our father., I mumbled to myself.


    ¡°Lady Victoria, I would like for you to meet Prince Moises youngest daughter, Princess Rosemary¡±, Duchess Mary said while introducing me.


    Lady Victoria stood up and bowed. She lifted up her head and introduced herself.


    I had forgotten that my status was considered higher than hers so I didn''t have to greet her the same way.


    ¡°She will be joining you and Sage, as a debutante, you three are the same ages. I would love for you to get along with each other as relatives.¡±, Duchess Mary said.


    I looked at Lady Victoria, and she didn''t seem like one of those snobby young noblewomen. That Sage and I encountered during the royal ball while we were in disguises. She looked very elegant and her posture was remarkable. I see why Hannah was so strict with Sage and I.


    After introducing us to each other, Duchess Mary told me to call for Yeshiva, so we all could head to the ballroom and practice our dancing.


    Before I left the waiting room, I heard Duchess Mary mentioned that a guest room was getting prepared for Lady Victoria. I left the room and walked towards the stairs. I made it to the second floor, and made my way to the left wing of the castle. I knew Yeshiva was with my mother and grandfather. They were busy contacting their clan members and were in grandfather Masiro''s guest room.


    While walking, I saw my mother, Cena and Yeshiva coming out of the room.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, I called out to him and got his attention.


    Yeshiva and my mother walked towards me.


    ¡°We have to go to the ball room to practice our dancing for the debutante¡±, I said to Yeshiva as I looked up at him.


    Yeshiva nodded and walked closer to me.


    ¡°Mother, Duke Pordigase''s youngest daughter Lady Victoria is here. Supposedly, she will be joining the debutante along with some other young noblewomen.¡±, I said.


    Mother''s eyes widened a bit and I was confused at her expression.


    ¡°Holy shit, they move fast¡±, she mumbled.


    ¡°What?¡±, I said.


    She immediately brushed it off and told me to hurry up to the ballroom.


    ¡°What the hell was that about¡±, I said to Yeshiva as we walked away.


    He shrugged his shoulders and we continued to walk until we made it to the stairs. Duchess Mary and Lady Victoria were standing by the stairs while her knight was beside her.


    After walking down the stairs, we followed Duchess Mary to another part of the castle towards the ballroom. Where the debutante will take place, and Sage''s succession ceremony.


    ¡°You all can practice as long as you like¡±, Duchess Mary said.


    She looked over at me and Yeshiva.


    ¡°Have you learned any dances yet?¡± She asked.


    I nodded, ¡°the Waltz¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Perfect, let''s get started¡±, she said.


    Yeshiva and I got the dancing form, I looked over and saw Lady Victoria and her knight had started to dance.


    I looked at Yeshiva, ¡°Shall we¡±, I said and he nodded.


    We danced for the next two hours and I was exhausted.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    After Nashi entered the room, I asked Peyton to give us a moment and stay by the door. In case someone else tried to come to the room.


    When she left, I looked back at Nashi who had a saddened expression on his face.


    ¡°Sage, spare a minute of your time. I know I shouldn''t stay here much longer.¡±, he said.


    I nodded and we walked over to the couches.


    when we sat down, Nashi sat beside me and held my hand. I placed my head on his shoulder. For a brief moment, we sat there in silence.


    ¡°Sage¡±, Nashi said, in the softest tone.


    I looked at him and he caressed the side of my face. He looked sad and I felt something pulling at my heart.


    ¡°I''m getting engaged¡±, he said.


    I was stunned for a bit. I already knew it would come to this after talking to Peyton.


    ¡°Nashi, I..¡±, I paused for a moment.


    Nashi grabbed my hand and kissed me.


    ¡°If this is the only way, I can stay in your life. I''ll accept anything as long as I can be of support for you¡±, he said.


    Nashi kissed my hand and I wrapped my arms around his neck as we hugged each other.


    ¡°Be careful, Prince Marshall is keeping your Dukedom under surveillance. He threatened to kill the person who helped us escape¡±, I said.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Nashi suddenly kissed me, and I kissed him back.


    ¡°I know Prince Morgan informed us earlier today, before the conference, that''s why I made this decision. I have to protect my brother and my father and this is the only way I can be in your presence without suspicion. My father suggested that I get engaged with someone from the neutral party, instead of the noble faction. My father is one of the King''s advisors. We have to remain neutral for the time being¡±, he said.


    ¡°I understand, cause I would do the same for my family¡±, I said, without hesitation.


    We kissed again for a while and finally pulled apart.


    ¡°I need to return to my territory, my father will be staying in the palace with the rest of the advisors. While they prepare for the delegation that''s coming in a few days¡± he said, ¡°I''m sorry, I won''t be able to escort you for your debutante¡±, he said and kissed me again.


    Nashi got up and started to walk towards the door. He turned back and faced me again.


    ¡°If you happen to get engaged to the Crown Prince of Kalpana, I''ll kill him if he mistreats you¡±, he said and left the room.


    Suddenly, I felt the tears come down my face and Peyton walked into the room. She rushed over when she noticed I was crying.


    ¡°Sage, what happened?¡±, she asked.


    I placed my head against her.


    ¡°Was that considered a clean break?¡±, I asked, while wiping the tears.


    Peyton engulfed me in a hug and comforted me.


    Why did I feel like a weight was lifted off my shoulders but heartbroken at the same time.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    We returned to the conference, and only the current head of the noble households remained while some of the successor¡¯s waited in the waiting rooms and some left out of the palace.


    We continued to talk about the state of the kingdom. Many of them complained while the others tried to suggest solutions to the Kingdom''s current state.


    King Lincoln was asking about each of the region''s borders.


    Since the western border was recently attacked, I could tell he took their last warning seriously. I can also tell the real reason he acknowledged Sage is because he wants the marriage between her and Prince Antonio to happen more than anyone.


    Unfortunately, Prince Marshall has caused a very serious problem without King Lincoln''s knowledge. It''s only a matter of time before the King of Kalpana sends his own delegation to the kingdom, to gain Intel on Prince Marshall before he makes his move.


    Before that I should start another commotion.


    ¡°Duke Winter, what''s the condition surrounding the western border?¡±King Lincoln asked.


    Sometimes this bastard has great timing, I thought to myself.


    ¡°The western border wall is being repaired and the damage was a little severe. The injured guards who protect the border wall and some injured villagers. Prince Antonio and I have already discussed the compensation for the attack. The compensation will go towards the villagers who were affected by the attack.¡±, I said, and glanced at Marquess Francis. ¡°Also, I recently received some information that someone is targeting some of the young common women near the western border. I received many complaints from the surrounding villages about young women disappearing¡±, I mentioned. ¡°The citizens are furious and they want answers¡±, I added.


    Morgan and I wanted to watch Count Livens and Marquess Francis'' reaction. I noticed Prince Marshall glancing towards them.


    During the intermission, I told Morgan about Marquess Francis'' involvement. He didn''t seem surprised and it only confirmed our suspicion towards him.


    King Lincoln looked at Marquess Francis.


    ¡°Marquess Francis, why wasn''t any of that reported, your territory is the closest to the border¡± he said, in a serious tone.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if I had known about young women disappearing, I would have surely reported it to you¡±, he said, while bowing.


    ¡°Pathetic, are you not managing your territory properly? How come Duke Winter is the one receiving the complaints then. Even if he is over that entire region, you should be the one to know more about it since you are the closest to the border¡±, he shouted in a very angry tone.


    I could see Marquess Francis trembling a bit. I watched Count Liven''s body language, he was nervous even though he didn''t show it.


    ¡°Forget it, such uselessness¡±, King Lincoln said and looked over at Morgan.


    ¡°Prince Morgan, investigate this matter, I want it solved before the delegation arrives¡±, he said.


    Morgan stood up and bow, ¡°Yes, your Majesty¡±, he said.


    I watched Count Liven and Marquess Francis grit their teeth and glared towards Prince Morgan for a moment.


    King Lincoln looked over at Duke Vernon.


    ¡°Duke Vernon, I was told your successor, Nashi Synovial will be taking the title and has formed an engagement with Countess Katsura daughter, Lady Chlo¨¦¡±, he said.


    I was surprised to hear it being mentioned in the conference. Morgan had already informed me about Duke Vernon and Young Duke Nashi''s decision during the intermission.


    I knew he went to see Sage and I worried about how she took the news of him getting engaged to someone else. I only hope she can remain the strong and confident young woman that she is, I thought to myself.


    Duke Vernon stood up and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, Nashi will be taking over the Dukedom. I''ve already given over my authority to him.¡±, he said.


    ¡°I see, very well. I look forward to the wedding¡±, King Lincoln said, with a grin on his face.


    The meeting continued for another hour, and they continued to talk about Prince Marshall''s coronation and what other kingdom delegations would be attending.


    Suddenly, the sirens started to go off and everyone started to panic. At that moment, I remembered Masiro had been informed that an attack would happen from one of his clan members. I looked over at Count Livens, who was conversing with Prince Marshall. Prince Marshall suddenly started smirking.


    What the hell are they planning? I thought to myself.


    ¡°Is it another border attack?¡±, I heard someone say.


    King Lincoln stood up and shouted, ¡°Find out what''s going on right now¡±, he said, ¡°Lock down the palace¡±, he yelled.


    Shit, we''re going to be stuck here for the time being.


    After King Lincoln dismissed everyone, Captain Capilano and I went straight to the waiting room where Sage and Peyton were.


    I noticed Prince Morgan following behind me.


    ¡°Grandfather, do you think it''s another border attack or one of the groups?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Let''s see what''s going on first¡±, I said, ¡°Find a way to get in contact with your brother and Nathan. They should''ve made it to the eastern region by now¡± I added.


    He nodded and started to walk in the opposite direction.


    Suddenly, a guard called out to me and I looked in his direction.


    ¡°Duke Winter, the King has called for you. He''s in his office¡±, the guard said as he approached me.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After traveling for a couple of hours, we managed to make it to the location in the eastern region where the rebel group gathered. It was the same as the western group. A large cabin within the forest, we had to leave the vehicle on the outskirts of the commoners villages and traveled the rest on foot for another hour or so.


    When we learned that Marshall is looking for Serbia through a request sent for bounty hunters. Valian immediately informed Masiro through their clan¡¯s communication system.


    ¡°The conference should be over soon, I wondered if an attack will really happen.¡±, Valian said, as we finally approached the cabin.


    ¡°We don''t have any more information about it, we can only wait until something happens. If it ends up being this group, we will act accordingly.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Christian, does anyone know you are in disguise in the rebel groups under Count Livens order?¡±Nathan asked.


    I was also curious about that, I didn''t remember if he had mentioned or not.


    Christian was walking in front of us and stopped to turn around.


    ¡°Yes, Duke Pordigase''s youngest son and I became friends when I first joined the group. He was the only one I told my identity to. He''s the one who suggested that I should find you. After Prince Morgan mentioned you were inside the kingdom¡±, he said.


    We followed behind Christian and entered the cabin. I noticed there were at least thirty people in the large area standing around. They all looked directly at me. Some of them looked shocked while the rest looked at me as if they were studying me. Some were older and some were young. I can tell the older members knew who I was.


    ¡°No way, isn''t that¡± I heard someone say.


    A young man with brownish hair and teal eyes walked up to Christian.


    I recognized him immediately as Duke Pordigase''s son, after all, they''re my maternal side of the family.


    The young man bowed in front of me.


    ¡°Prince Moises, I''m Duke Pordigase''s second son, Zachary Pordigase '''', he said while bowing.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you¡±, I said and he lifted up his head.


    ¡°I heard from my father you have returned to take the throne¡±, he said.


    I heard everyone start to whisper amongst themselves, and suddenly heard someone say.


    ¡°Is it true, your back to take the throne?¡±, a middle-aged man asked, as I looked towards him.


    I nodded, ¡°Yes I am, and I will need all of your help to achieve my goal¡±, I said.


    They all started to kneel and bowed their heads.


    ¡°Looks like they waited for you for a long time¡±, Nathan said.


    ¡°Prince Moises, it is our pleasure to serve you as our King.¡±, they all shouted.


    ¡°Listen up everyone, the Winter Dukedom has become allied with the Kalpana Kingdom. We will use their declaration for war as a cover for the rebellion. I suggest you all prepare yourselves for the upcoming battle. Since I plan to wipe out the entire aristocratic faction¡±, I said.


    ¡°The entire aristocratic faction?¡±, someone asked.


    ¡°Finally, I''m sick of those bastards¡±, another person said.


    They all started to talk at once and it became loud, and it caused Christian and Zachary to try to calm them down.


    ¡°Settle down¡±, I said, in a serious tone, and they became quiet and bowed their heads and lifted them back up.


    ¡°What is today''s meeting about?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°We were going to discuss some information that was found about some of the aristocratic members¡±, Zachary said.


    ¡°What kind of information?¡± I asked.


    All of a sudden, one of the members brought over a chair.


    ¡°Your highness, please have a seat, I hope it is comfortable enough for you¡±, she said.


    I thanked her and took a seat. Nathan and Valian stood behind me, while Zachary and Christian stood in front of me.


    ¡°I was told by my father and Prince Morgan to keep surveillance on the nobles in the eastern region that are members of the aristocratic faction.¡±, he said, and gestured towards a young man with short dark blue hair and was average height. He walked over and stood beside Zachary.


    ¡°This is Xavier, he is a spy that works for me that follows Count Livens under Prince Morgan''s order," he said.


    I looked over at Christian, and he nodded. It seemed he already knew about the spy.


    ¡°Xavier, what have you learned?¡±, I asked, looking directly at him.


    He was about to speak then suddenly we heard the sirens go off.


    ¡°Shit, it looks like it started¡±, Xavier said.


    ¡°What started?¡±Nathan, Valian and I asked at the same time and I rose out of my chair.


    ¡°The attack on the northern border, Count Livens and Prince Marshall planned to stage an attack in the Northern region," he said, ¡°I sent some men there just in case something would actually happen.¡±, he added.


    Shit, I thought to myself.


    I rush towards the door, ¡°Nathan, Valian let''s go. The drive isn''t that far away¡±, I said and we rushed out of the cabin.


    Nathan, Valian and I started to run through the forest.


    ¡°Prince Moises, when we make it there, let Nathan and I handle it. It''s risky, if anyone notices you. It''ll make the Synovial Dukedom seem guilty of helping Sage and Natalie break out. Prince Marshall could be testing you, now that he knows you''re in the kingdom. If they''re going so far as staging an attack¡±, Valian shouted as we ran toward the vehicle.


    ¡°I''ll let you two handle it, let''s try to make it there to make sure nothing happens to Sylvester¡±, I shouted back.

 Chapter 83-False Alarm?

    Chapter 83-False Alarm?


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    When my father and I received information from Prince Morgan, that our territory was being monitored by some of Prince Marshall''s spies. I stopped contemplating and finally made my decision and accepted my father''s demand.


    After careful consideration, my father suggested that I get engaged to one of the neutral party member''s daughters. Instead of Duke Pordigase''s youngest daughter, because it would definitely cause Prince Marshall to find that suspicious.


    Since my father is one of the King''s advisors, our dukedom has to remain neutral between the two factions, because we directly serve the King. The neutral party was meant to serve the royal family unbiasedly. From the stories I heard from my father, supposedly the neutral party was formed when our kingdom and the previous Winter Kingdom became one. Before then, the two kingdoms were hostile towards each other from what I learned in my history class from an old tutor. The neutral party was also former followers of Prince Moises. Since he was supposed to be the next king. It makes us an easy target for Prince Marshall, now that Prince Moises and his family are back in the kingdom.


    Even King Lincoln wouldn''t be able to stop our family from being charged with a crime. Once Prince Marshall gets crowned. Especially the one Sylvester committed under Prince Morgan''s orders. The only way I can stay in Sage''s life publicly, is if I act like I don''t know her personally.


    Unfortunately, I have to be another young noblewoman escort for the debutante. Since Prince Marshall will be in attendance.


    During the conference, I noticed Prince Marshall looking towards my father and I throughout the meeting. I tried my best to remain focused and keep my eyes off of Sage. My father scolded me after I left out of the previous conference behind Sage and Duke Winter, which was a huge mistake and it put a target on my family.


    When I saw Sage during the intermission, I felt my heart breaking that we had to part ways. Since the King is clearly pushing for her marriage with the Kalpana Kingdom. I just hope my obsession for her doesn''t take over me completely.


    After my guard and I left the palace, we suddenly heard the sirens go off and I felt that I needed to get back home quickly for some reason.


    ¡°Let''s hurry, I have a bad feeling¡±, I said to my personal guard who was driving.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    After Peyton comforted me for a while, I finally was able to get a hold of my emotions. It finally set in, that Nashi and I had officially broken up. Although, I knew it would come to this after talking with Peyton and my mother. I still felt heartbroken, maybe it was because he was my first and now we have to act like strangers in public, if Prince Marshall or any aristocratic members are around.


    I was laying my head on Peyton''s lap and she was caressing my hair.


    ¡°Sage¡±, Peyton said, and I looked up at her.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I responded.


    She caressed my hair again, ¡°What did Prince Marshall say to you?¡±, she asked, with an upset expression.


    I raised my head up and sat properly, while looking directly at her.


    ¡°He said he''s going to kill whoever helped my mother and I escape the dungeon. He also said he''s going to kill my father and everyone around him soon enough¡±, I replied.


    Peyton frowned, ¡°That son of a bitch¡±, she said.


    Suddenly, the sirens started to go off and we heard a loud commotion in the hallway. Peyton got up and put her hand out and gestured for me to stay back. While she peeked out of the door.


    We heard the guards in the hallway saying the palace was locked down for the moment.


    Shit, I mumbled. Don''t tell me I''m going to be stuck in the same place as that bastard of a Prince.


    ¡°Duke Winter¡±, I heard Peyton say.


    A second later we heard a guard calling out to him. Then Captain Capilano came by the door and Peyton moved out of the way.


    ¡°Young Duchess, the King has called you and the Duke. Please follow me¡±, he said.


    Peyton and I left the waiting room, and followed behind Captain Capilano. A few minutes later, I saw Duke Winter staying in front of a door as we approached him. He gestured for me to follow him and Peyton remained in the hallway with Captain Capilano.


    When we entered the office, King Lincoln was sitting behind the desk. Those light gold eyes that stared at me still made me feel a bit intimidated. I noticed two other people were inside of the office with him. They were standing in front of his desk. One was a woman, who dressed up elegantly and had long light blue hair. The other person was a middle-aged man, with short grayish hair who was also dressed up elegantly.


    I followed behind Duke Winter and we took a seat on the couches. I saw the woman smile at Duke Winter and noticed he smiled back at her.


    When we took a seat, Duke Winter whispered to me.


    ¡°The woman standing by the desk is Morgan''s wife, Princess Sylvia¡±, he said.


    Wow, she''s really pretty, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Princess Sage, Since the palace is locked down for a moment until we find out what''s going on. I decided to go ahead and introduce you.¡±,King Lincoln said. He gestured towards Princess Sylvia. ¡°I''m sure Duke Winter just told you who she was, so I''ll skip the Introduction.¡± he said and gestured towards the older man. ¡°This is Baron Berrian,''''he said. ¡°These two will teach and help you prepare for the banquet you will be hosting. Follow them to the library, you have much to learn, in such a short time¡± he added.


    I stood up and bow, ¡°Yes, your Majesty¡±, I said.


    I looked at Duke Winter and he nodded. Princess Sylvia and Baron Berrian started walking towards the door and I followed behind them.


    When we exited the office, they both looked back at me with smiles on their faces.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Wow, She really does look like Prince Moises¡±, Princess Sylvia said, ¡°I heard so much about you from Prince Morgan and my daughter Princess Kalia. I was excited to meet you¡± she said.


    Wow, what a bubbly personality, I thought to myself.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    On my way to the office, the sirens suddenly stopped but the palace was still in an uproar while trying to figure out what was going on.


    When Sage and I entered the office, I noticed Morgan''s wife and one of his personal aides standing in front of Lincoln''s desk. At least, that bastard picked Sage''s assistants from Morgan''s side.


    After Sage left the office, the room had an awkward silence. Lincoln got up from the desk and walked over to the window. He stood next to the window, and I could feel something was off about his demeanor. During the conference, I noticed he looked tired and very annoyed as if he hadn''t been getting any rest. Not that I have any sympathy for that bastard. Maybe what I said at the last conference, finally put some sense into that arrogant head of his.


    ¡°Lincoln¡±, I called out to him.


    ¡°Duke Winter¡±, he said as he looked over at me.


    ¡°Why did you summon me to your office?¡±, I asked.


    He turned and faced the window again.


    ¡°Do you think the western border was attacked again?¡±he asked, in a calm tone.


    ¡°That''s unlikely, after all Prince Antonio has already visited my castle and apologized for the last attack. He still intends to marry Princess Sage. Maybe your kingdom has more enemies than you thought.¡±, I said.


    He continued to look out of the window.


    ¡°I see¡±, he said, in a calm tone once again and turned away from the window.


    Where''s the usual arrogance he always shows. What the hell is going on with him?, I thought to myself.


    I watched as he walked over to his desk and took a seat again.


    I wanted to know why he suddenly gave Sage such an important task as her first official duty.


    ¡°Lincoln, what made you finally acknowledge Sage?¡±, I asked, curiously, ¡°Does it have anything to do with Moises returning to the kingdom?¡±


    He looked a little annoyed by my question as he looked directly at me.


    ¡°Does it matter whether or not I acknowledge her? You always did whatever you wanted to do anyways. The western region is the only region that isn''t under my full authority. After all, it is a part of your original land. Which is why Moises doesn''t have to remain exiled under your Dukedom¡¯s name. Since I have no control over that, I know that son of mine will use that to his full advantage. Now that the region belongs to his oldest daughter. I might as well acknowledge her, since she has become one of the highest ranking nobles after taking your title. Even if she is an illegitimate Princess ¡±, he said, in an annoyed tone.


    I guess he isn''t ignorant after all, I thought to myself.


    ¡°What a hypocrite¡±, I said, ¡°You also have an illegitimate son. Did you forget?¡±, I asked.


    He glared at me for a bit, ¡°Speaking of that illegitimate son of mine, I guess his mother is that woman Macy Livens, that ran away from the palace a long time ago¡±, he said, with a frown on his face.


    ¡°You should know better than me, who all you slept with¡±, I said, while glaring at him.


    He continued to glare at me for a bit.


    ¡°Don''t be too hasty to think you know everything¡±, he said, in a serious tone.


    This bastard, I mumbled.


    ¡°Lincoln, I have a question I''ve been meaning to ask you for awhile now¡±, I said, while studying his body language.


    He sat back in his chair and folded his arms with annoyed expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Why did you finally decide to have Prince Marshall''s coronation, and why was it suddenly pushed ahead as if he was in a hurry or something?¡±, I asked. ¡°He should''ve been crowned King a long time ago, why did you postpone it for so many years?¡± I questioned him.


    He remained quiet for a while, and I continued to wait for an answer.


    ¡°Duke Winter, you are free to leave the palace,¡± he said, while glaring a bit.


    This bastard, just as tight lipped as ever, I mumbled to myself.


    I grabbed the top of my cane and stood up, and walked towards the door without looking back.


    ¡°Duke Winter, I will only say this one time and it stays in this office¡±, he said, in a serious tone.


    I continued to walk towards the door without looking back.


    ¡°I''m listening¡±, I said and stood in front of the door and placed my hand on the knob.


    ¡°If Moises plans to rebel against Marshall for the throne, I won''t intervene," he said.


    I was surprised at what he just said, I thought he wanted Prince Marshall to become King. Did something happen that I don''t know about? He knows for a fact that Prince Marshall is weaker than Moises.


    ¡°By the way, Malaysia left the palace earlier, she should be on her way to your castle¡±, he said.


    I left the office and Captain Capilano walked over. I looked back at the door, and thought to myself for a moment.


    Don''t tell me he''s been waiting for Moises to return all this time, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Your Grace?¡±I heard Captain Capilano say, as I was lost in my train of thoughts.


    I turned around towards Captain Capilano, ¡°Let''s go get Sage and Peyton. We''re heading back to the castle.¡± I said.


    We started to walk down the hallway and ended up seeing Prince Marshall and one of his advisors walking in our direction.


    Prince Marshall glared at me when he saw me as we passed each other.


    ¡°I heard the siren was a false alarm¡±, he said, while smirking and continued to walk towards King Lincoln''s office.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After making it back to the car, we rushed out of the small town, and started to make our way to the Northern border. It was about a four hour drive from the eastern region.


    ¡°The sirens didn''t last long, was it really a staged attack?¡±, Valian asked.


    Marshall could be trying to lure me out, after hearing what Valian had said, while we were running through the forest. If I make a hasty decision like showing up to the Synovial Dukedom it could endanger Duke Vernon''s family before the rebellion could start.


    ¡°Marshall knows the person I was closest to during the time I was the Crown Prince was mostly Duke Vernon. Since the Synovial Dukedom directly serves the King. I was supposed to be the next king but was exiled before my coronation could happen. Now that he knows I''m back, and Sage has inherited the Winter Dukedom, he must be trying to see if Duke Vernon and I are working together. After all, Duke Vernon''s family is supposed to serve him once he''s crowned.¡± I said.


    ¡°If Duke Vernon was the closest person to you. It makes sense that his family is a target now.¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°My guess is he''s trying to find out who helped Sage and Natalie escape. It is positive that he thinks someone who was close to me helped them. I think he is trying to make the connection between Sage and Natalie''s escape, with Serbia''s disappearance. Since he is trying to hire bounty hunters to find her. Just so happens Sylvester was in the palace dungeon. He was locked up after Sage ran away from the palace. That''s how she met you in the forest.¡±, I said to Nathan. ¡°I''m sure he is monitoring them to find out if Duke Vernon''s family are involved in both of those crimes¡±, I added.


    ¡°Hold up¡±, Valian said and paused for a moment.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Nathan and I said at the same time.


    ¡°I think the reason why the Synovial Dukedom is under surveillance is because Prince Marshall must think Sylvester might have witnessed Serbia in the dungeon. He wouldn''t want it to get out that he was holding a pregnant woman in the dungeon.¡± Valian said.


    ¡°Shit, you might be right. That makes it even more dangerous for the Synovial Dukedom.¡±, I said.


    We continued to travel towards the northern border. About two hours later, Valian suddenly drove by a local bar in one of the nearby towns.


    ¡°Why did you stop here?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Wait for us inside of the bar, the owner of the bar is a friend of my father, a retired mercenary named Gloria.¡±, he said, ¡°Nathan and I will check out the Northern border¡±, he added.


    I nodded and got out of the car and walked toward the bar.


    Nathan and Valian left and I walked into the bar. It was empty and only had a woman standing near the bar. She looked up and noticed me immediately.


    ¡°Prince Moises?¡±, she said.


    I nodded and she suddenly bowed.


    ¡°I''m guessing you are Gloria?¡±, I asked.


    She nodded her head. Unexpectedly, she rushed over to the door and locked it. She put up the close sign and looked over at me.


    ¡°I heard the sirens ringing for a bit then they suddenly stopped.¡±, she said,¡°You can sit comfortably anywhere, pick a seat¡±, she added as she started to walk towards the bar.


    ¡°I was told you were a friend of Masiro Henrico¡±, I said.


    Her eyes widened a bit when she turned around, ¡°I am, he came here not too long ago. He finally found his daughter after we searched for her over the years.¡± She said, ¡°He left in a hurry after we told him about someone who was trying to harm the Young Duchess of the Winter Dukedom," she added.


    ¡°His daughter is my wife¡±, I said, with a serious expression.


    Her mouth dropped as she looked appalled by what I just said.


    ¡°The young Duchess of the Winter Dukedom is our oldest daughter¡±, I said.


    ¡°What?!¡±, she said, "Really?", she added.


    Suddenly, I heard someone outside of the bar''s door. They knocked and called out Gloria''s name.


    ¡°Shit, that''s one of my squad members, dumb bastard probably forgot his keys again¡±, she said and walked over to the door.


    When she opened it, I saw a young man with short sandy colored hair that was tied up.


    ¡°Jase, what the hell, how many times did I¡±, Gloria suddenly stopped talking. ¡°Is that blood?¡±, she asked, ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    I walked over closely and saw that he had some blood on his shirt and he looked very pissed off.


    ¡°We were attacked by some assassins near the border¡±, he said. ¡°Looks like they found our group''s headquarters¡±, he added.


    ¡°What group? I asked, curiously.


    Gloria and the man Jase looked over at me with serious expressions on their faces.


    ¡°The northern rebels group¡±, they both said at the same time.

 Chapter 84-False Alarm(2)

    Chapter 84- False Alarm (2)


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    After we left the ballroom, Yeshiva and I followed behind Lucy to the third floor. While Duchess Mary and another maid got Lady Victoria and her knight settled into their guestrooms.


    Yeshiva and I were heading back to the dressing room to see the seamstress, while she was still here. Duchess Mary mentioned that Yeshiva should get a suit made in the same color as my dress.


    While walking behind Lucy, I noticed Yeshiva looked to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, I called out to him to get his attention.


    ¡°Rosie¡±, he said and looked over at me.


    He was about to say something, but was interrupted when Lucy stopped walking and stood in front of the room door. I realized we made it back to the dressing room. She opened the door and we followed behind her.


    When we entered the room, the seamstress was standing in front of Sage''s dress. She turned around and smiled when she noticed me.


    ¡°Princess Rosemary, I was going to stay until the Young Duchess made it back to the castle. But I need to return to the shop soon,"she said.


    She looked over at Yeshiva, after Lucy gestured to him. Lucy told the seamstress that Yeshiva was my escort and we wanted to get a suit made for him in the same color as my dress.


    Yeshiva and the seamstress looked through one of the catalogs and Yeshiva chose the design of the suit he wanted to wear.


    When the seamstress was done taking Yeshiva measurements. He walked over to where I was standing.


    ¡°I''ll be heading back to the shop now¡±, the seamstress said, ¡°The debutante will be here before we know it. We''ll start working on the suit immediately¡±, she said.


    Yeshiva leaned closer to me and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°I need to follow her. We suspect that Prince Christian''s mother is disguised and living as a seamstress. I''ll follow her to get the shop''s location¡±, he said.


    I nodded my head as I understood what he was saying.


    We looked over at the seamstress who was gathering her belongings, and Yeshiva whispered to me again.


    ¡°Find a way to stall her, while I go and inform the chief¡±, he said.


    I nodded and walked over to the seamstress. She looked over at me and smiled a little.


    ¡°Shall we have a cup of tea together before you go?¡±, I asked politely.


    Fortunately, she accepted and I asked Lucy to bring us some tea. I glanced over and saw Yeshiva leaving the room.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    While I was on my way back to my father''s room. I caught a glimpse of Duchess Mary walking towards the stairs. She was holding onto her cane and I rushed over to see if she needed any assistance.


    ¡°Duchess Mary¡±, I called out to her.


    She looked back and noticed me.


    ¡°Oh, Natalie, my dear¡±, she said.


    ¡°Do you need help going up the stairs?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I''m fine, my dear¡±, she said, ¡°I can do this much¡±, she added while smiling.


    I smiled as she chuckled.


    ¡°Rosemary and Yeshiva dance very well. I enjoyed seeing them have fun while they were practicing¡±, she said.


    A second later, We noticed Yeshiva coming down the stairs from the third floor.


    ¡°Have you chosen a design for your suit?¡±Duchess Mary asked Yeshiva as he walked down the stairs and stood in front of us.


    ¡°Yes, your grace¡±, Yeshiva said, ¡°the seamstress and Rosemary are having tea at the moment.¡±, he added.


    Duchess Mary smiled and excused herself, ¡°I will go take a short rest. The Duke should be returning soon¡±, she said and walked up to the stairs.


    Yeshiva and I waited and watched as she walked up the stairs, before walking away towards my father''s room.


    ¡°Chief¡±, Yeshiva said as we entered the room. My father, Na''mah and Cena were sitting on the couches.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, my father said, as he looked towards Yeshiva..


    ¡°Chief, I''ll be leaving shortly¡±, he said,'''' I plan to follow the seamstress, to get the location of the shop. I should start the search for Prince Christian''s mother. Since we learned she has a hobby for making dresses. I can start tracking her down¡±, he said.


    My father nodded, ¡°Bring Cena with you¡±, he said and Yeshiva nodded.


    Suddenly, we were startled by the sound of the sirens ringing loudly. My father stood up and looked directly at me.


    ¡°Natalie, follow me¡±, he said and started to walk towards the door. ¡°We''re going on the border¡±, he added.


    My father and I rushed out of the room and made our way down the stairs to the first floor. We rushed out of the castle and ran towards the stables. While running towards the stables, we noticed a couple of knights rushing over as well.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The sirens suddenly stopped ringing.


    ¡°Let''s hurry, and check it out¡±, my father said, ¡°We''ll be meeting with Saul and his squad as well¡±, he added.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    After following Princess Sylvia and Baron Berrian to the library. Baron Berrian grabbed a couple of books, and handed three of them to me.


    ¡°Princess Sage, take these three books back to the Winter Dukedom with you. This will be your homework, you have to study and learn about the Avalorian Kingdom. We wouldn''t want you to get blindsided by the many questions the delegation will ask you.¡±, He said, and he pointed at two books and told me it was the history of the Avalorian Kingdom. He pointed at the remaining book that had a blue cover and told me it was the history of the Vanuatu kingdom.


    Princess Sylvia, who was standing beside me, started to speak.


    ¡°Prince Morgan and I will be heading to the Winter Dukedom in two days.¡±, she said, ¡°I''ll be teaching you on how to host a banquet.¡±, she added.


    I nodded my head.


    A few seconds later, Duke Winter and Captain Capilano entered the library. Princess Sylvia, Baron Berrian and I started to walk towards them.


    ¡°We''ll be heading back to the castle now, my dear¡±, Duke Winter said as he looked at me.


    I noticed immediately he looked concerned about something.


    We left the library and walked through the palace. While walking, I noticed the commotion of the palace had settled down and heard a couple of people whispering as we passed them by.


    ¡°Was it really a false alarm?¡±, a guard asked while whispering to another guard.


    ¡°Supposedly¡±, the other guard responded, ¡°That''s what Prince Marshall told the King after he visited his office¡±, he added.


    That bastard, I thought.


    We finally made it back to the entrance of the palace. The guard who Captain Capilano handed the keys to earlier, came walking towards us. I noticed he brought the car back to the front of the palace.


    Peyton and Captain Capilano helped Duke Winter and I into the car. After we sat in the backseat, Captain Capilano got into the driving seat and Peyton was in the passage seat.


    I glanced over at Duke Winter, ¡°Was it really a false alarm?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I highly doubt it¡±, he replied and looked over at me and noticed the books I was holding.


    ¡°You can study a little while we travel back. Ask me any questions if you need to, " he said and I nodded.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After we left the palace, I noticed the sun was starting to set as we rode through the capital city. I was looking out of the window, while thinking to myself. The conversation between Lincoln and I had me feeling a little doubtful and confused. What is he planning? Was he really waiting for Moises to return? What did he mean about me being hasty thinking I know everything? What is going on that I don''t know about? The question kept running through my mind.


    I definitely need to talk to Malaysia, Moises and Morgan about this. Something could be going on and only the King knows about it.


    The change in his demeanor is also something I should pay close attention to and the way he responded about Macy Livens.


    ¡°Duke Winter¡±, I heard Sage called out to me.


    I looked over at her and she had a concerned look on her face.


    ¡°Yes, my dear¡±, I said.


    ¡°Is something on your mind, you look tense¡± Sage said.


    Ah, she must have sensed something was bothering me.


    ¡°I''m just wondering why the sirens went off and suddenly stopped a few minutes after.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Maybe it was a system test¡±, Captain Capilano suggested.


    ¡°I don''t think so, Prince Marshall is definitely up to something¡± I said.


    After leaving the central region, we only had another three hours of traveling, until we made it back to the castle. Sage went back to studying one of the books from the royal library. While I continued to speculate about Lincoln''s behavior in my mind.


    ¡°Duke Winter¡±, Sage said.


    ¡°Yes, my dear?¡±, I replied.


    She turned the book towards me while pointing at a picture inside of the book.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±, she asked, curiously.


    I noticed it was a picture of Lincoln and his family, the royal family of the Vanuatu kingdom.


    ¡°That would be King Lincoln''s side of the family.¡± I said, and realized that it was a history book on the Vanuatu kingdom, that Baron Berrian must have given her to study as well.


    She looked back at the book and stared at the picture.


    ¡°You''ll be meeting some of them at your debutante¡± I said. ¡°Prepare yourself, my dear, because they are aristocratic members.¡± I added.


    Sage looked at me and nodded, ¡°I won''t let them underestimate me¡±, she said, with a determined facial expression.


    I definitely need to talk with Moises when he returns to the castle. Since Lincoln''s relatives will be in attendance, they will also become a problem for us. How could I forget such a thing, I thought.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    When I learned that Gloria and Jase were apart of the rebels group of the northern region. I told them about my plan of wiping out the aristocratic members. They immediately agreed to join me in my goal, out of their hatred for Marshall. Learning that Marshall kept Natalie prisoner for all those years, made Gloria hate him even more, because she helped Masiro search for her for a long time.


    Gloria and I were sitting by the bar conversing, while Jase went into the backroom to change into some clean clothes.


    When Jase returned from the backroom, he walked and sat beside me.


    ¡°Prince Moises¡±, he said, as he was sitting down. ¡°When Gloria told me that Winter Dukedom''s successor is your older daughter, I was really surprised. Now I know why Master Masiro left in such a hurry, when I told him I heard rumors that someone paid assassins to go after her," he added.


    ¡°We already found out who sent the request¡±, I said, ¡°it was one of Prince Marshall''s advisors named Viscount James¡± I mentioned, while looking over at Jase.


    ¡°That name sounds familiar¡±, Jase said and suddenly snapped his fingers. ¡°Ah, the nobleman whose wife was found hanging in their garden last night¡±, he said.


    I nodded and his eyes widened a bit.


    ¡°Sounds like something Masiro would do¡±, Gloria said.


    I nodded and she laughed.


    ¡°Ah¡±, Jase said and got off from the stool. ¡°The list that Master Masiro wanted.¡±, he added and ran towards the backroom. A few seconds later, he came rushing out of the room.


    ¡°I remember Master Masiro wanted a list of the noblemen who were trafficking sex slaves¡±, Jase said.


    He handed me a file as he sat in the stool once again.


    ¡°I haven''t found any information of the noblemen that are involved yet, but I managed to find out about an auction house that sells slaves. Supposedly, the slaves are all orphans or people who were sold by their families. I heard some of the commoners that are struggling even sold some of their daughters off¡± he said.


    ¡°What the fuck¡±, I said, ¡°Just how long has this shit been happening inside of the kingdom. My mother abolished slavery in Vanuatu, when she took over as Queen¡±, I said, slamming my hand onto the bar.


    ¡°The kingdom has been in shambles since your exile, your highness. The other kingdoms and independent regions have taken advantage of the fact that the warrior of the Vanuatu kingdom was exiled ¡± Gloria said, ¡°If Prince Marshall becomes the King, it''s only a matter of time before our Kingdom falls to another kingdom. For years, he has been trying to form peace treaties because he is weak. We lost a lot of knights and mercenaries to his incompetence, "she added.


    I grit my teeth as I balled my fist, ¡°Our kingdom will never fall as long as I become the king.¡± I said in a serious tone.


    Gloria and Jase looked at me with a serious expression, ¡°I looked forward to the day, you finally become the King¡±, Gloria said.


    Suddenly, I heard buzzing coming from Gloria and Jase. They both pulled their phone out and looked at it.


    ¡°Someone requested a bounty hunter, looks like the target is a pregnant woman. This is the second alert today¡±, Jase said, as he read his phone.


    Marshall is definitely searching for Serbia, she should be having her baby soon.


    ¡°Jase, Gloria¡±, I called out to them and they looked up at me.


    ¡°I need you to do something for me¡±, I said.


    ¡°What is it, your highness, we''ll be happy to help you¡±, Gloria said.


    ¡°Spread the rumor that the Kalpana Kingdom is searching for their long lost princess, I want the rumor to reach the palace¡± I said, and pointed at their phone. ¡°Use that woman''s description¡±. I added.


    They looked confused but nodded anyway, ¡° We''ll spread it far throughout the kingdom if you want¡±, Jase said and I nodded.


    While they were busy contacting their squad members. I looked over at the time and saw it was almost 7:30pm.


    I wonder how Nathan and Valian are making out, they should''ve reached the border by now.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    After traveling through the Northern region for two hours, Valian and I made it near the Northern border. We left the car inside of the forest and traveled the rest of the way on foot. It took about an hour or so until we reached the border wall.


    ¡°The wall is still intact, and the guards are still working. Doesn''t look like a battle happened over here¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°Something happened for the sirens to go off, unless it was a distraction for something else¡± I said.


    We continued to walk towards the border, ¡° Do you know the location for the Northern rebels group?¡± Valian asked.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I said as I remembered the northern rebel groups headquarters were somewhere near the border. ¡° It''s somewhere near the border, I''ve never been to the location but Morgan has. He mentioned it was near the border.


    ¡°It''ll be dark soon, let''s hurry¡±, I said.


    Valian and I ran through the forest a few distances from the border wall. We wanted to remain hidden from the guards that patrolled the border on their horses.


    After running through the forest for thirty minutes, I felt a presence following behind us.


    ¡°Valian¡±, I said as we ran beside each other.


    ¡°I know, I sense it too¡±, he said.


    We continued to run until we saw a medium sized cabin in the distance. As we got closer, we saw dead bodies laying on the ground throughout the area.


    ¡°Shit, the northern group was attacked¡±, Valian and I said at the same time.


    All of a sudden, the presence we were feeling got closer and suddenly someone dropped down from the trees onto the ground. I recognized the person immediately.


    ¡°Asiana¡±, I said as she raised her head up.


    ¡°Nathan!, Valian!¡± she said and ran up to Valian and I.


    ¡°Asiana , what the hell..¡± I was interrupted when she grabbed onto my shirt.


    ¡°Help me, we need to hurry¡±, she said, ¡°Sylvester is injured and needs treatment. I can''t move him by myself¡±, she said.

 Chapter 85-False Alarm(3)

    Chapter 85- False Alarm (3)


    (SYLVESTER''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting in my father''s office, finishing up some of the documents he left behind. Usually, Nashi being the next Duke, he would finish up the paperwork that my father didn''t get the chance to finish. Since Nashi and our father were attending the conference. Andy, my father''s aide and I decided to help them out a little, because the paperwork was getting behind schedule.


    I heard a knock on the door and Andy walked over to answer it. When he opened the door, my eyes widened and I rose out of the chair.


    ¡°Asiana, where the hell have you been?!¡±, I shouted.


    I haven''t seen Asiana since I gestured for her to run away from the palace with Sage, when she attended the Queen''s tea party a few weeks ago.


    ¡°I was recovering from my injuries after being attacked by palace knights. I happened to meet my brother Nathan again. He found me in the cave I used to hide in when I was younger.¡±, She said, as she walked further into the room.


    I sighed, ¡°Are you fully healed now?¡±, I asked.


    She nodded her head.


    Asiana sat down and we talked about everything that happened after we split up. I told her how Prince Marshall learned about Sage being at the palace after he had gotten out of the private hospital for nobles. He returned to the palace, at the same time Queen Malaysia introduced Sage to the noblewomen who attended the tea party. When I told Asiana, I was arrested by Prince Marshall after Sage disappeared, just because I happened to be at the palace at the same time.


    Prince Marshall has always felt disdain towards our family because of my father''s friendship with Prince Moises. Even though he tries to get my father on his side.


    ¡°Shit, do you think he suspects you of helping Sage and Natalie?¡± She asked, ¡°After all, you once worked as a palace guard before you decided to take the position of Captain of the Synovial knightage.¡±, she said.


    I suddenly remembered that I needed to visit the border today.


    ¡°Asiana, now that you are here. You can help me with this before it gets late. Nashi should be returning soon.¡±, I said and walked around the desk while grabbing my coat.


    ¡°Help with what?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Border inspection, making sure my knights are doing their jobs and not being lazy," I said.


    Asiana and I left the villa and walked over to the stables. Since the border wall was only an hour away from our villa.


    ¡°Have you visited the rebel group of the northern region?¡±Asiana asked.


    ¡°No, it''s too risky, Morgan told me not to attend the one in my own region in case of spies¡± I replied.


    Asiana and I climbed onto the horses and started to ride towards the forest. We suddenly heard the siren, as we rode through the forest.


    We rushed through the forest towards the border, and a few minutes later, the sirens stopped.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Asiana¡±, I said, as we approached the border wall.


    I glanced over towards Asiana, after getting a feeling of someone''s presence nearby. Asiana glanced towards me.


    ¡°Sylvester, I''m getting a bad feeling about this,¡± Asiana said.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    Valian and I followed behind Asiana, She led us to another cabin that looked to be abandoned. When we entered the cabin, I noticed a young man leaning against the couch holding onto his leg. Asiana ran over to him and called out his name.


    ¡°Sylvester¡±, she said as she bent down in front of him.


    Valian and I walked over to the couch and I noticed Sylvester had an arrow sticking out of his left thigh.


    ¡°What happened?¡±Valian and I asked at the same time.


    ¡°We were on our way to do the monthly border inspection. We suddenly felt someone was following us after we entered the forest. When we made it to the border, I noticed the guards weren''t in their positions. I still had the feeling that someone was following us. Suddenly, one of the guards came back to the border and told me he and the rest of the guards heard screams and went to find out what was going on and claimed one of the guards triggered the sirens. Asiana and I followed the guard who came back and brought us towards the northern rebel groups cabin.¡±, Sylvester said while panting. ¡°I noticed all the dead bodies and asked what the hell happened, then all of sudden Asiana and I were ambushed.¡± He added.


    Valian and I looked at each other before looking back at Sylvester.


    ¡°Sylvester, did you know your family is being monitored by Prince Marshall spies?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°I had a feeling, after all Prince Marshall doesn''t like me or my brother,¡± he said.¡± ¡°I don''t think the guards who are patrolling now belong to my family, I believe the border guardsmen were killed and replaced. I wouldn''t be surprised if he planned to lure me out to connect me to the rebels group¡±, he added.


    ¡°It''s getting dark, let''s bring him to the bar to get treated.¡±, Valian said, ¡°He can''t go back home looking injured,¡± he added.


    Valian and I picked Sylvester up and carried him outside of the cabin. Asiana guarded us while we carried Sylvester through the forest. We noticed the guards were patrolling throughout the area.


    ¡°I wonder if they will start attacking the other groups¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°We definitely need to prepare ourselves now that it has started¡±, I said.


    After an hour of walking through the forest towards the area we left the car. Valian and I placed Sylvester into the backseat. He was still bleeding from his wound and panting, and turning pale. Once he was in the car, Asiana left and started to head back towards the Synovial''s villa to inform his brother who was returning from the conference. I sat in the backseat to monitor Sylvester''s condition, while Valian drove back to the bar.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Jase and I were discussing the auction house, he managed to find information on. While Gloria was in the backroom contacting some of her Intel squad members. We suddenly heard a knock on the door, and Jase got up from the stool and walked over to answer it. I had mentioned to him that Nathan and Valian should be returning soon after they went to check the situation near the Northern border.


    ¡°Wow, you look like a young version of Master Masiro¡±, I heard Jase say as he opened the door.


    I got up from the stool and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Valian¡±, I said, as I walked over to the door and noticed Valian had blood on his clothes. ¡°What happened?¡±, I said.


    Valian pointed towards the car, ¡°Prince Moises, We have an emergency, where is Gloria?¡±, he asked.


    Jase suddenly started to run towards the backroom, while I rushed over to the car.


    ¡°What happened?¡±, I asked again.


    ¡°Sylvester needs treatment, he and Asiana were ambushed near the border¡±, Valian said.


    He opened the door to the backseat and I noticed Nathan had Sylvester''s head laying on his lap while checking his pulse. Without hesitation, Valian and I carefully removed Sylvester out of the car, while Nathan got out of the car as well.


    ¡°Bring him to the backroom¡±, I heard Gloria say as we carried Sylvester into the bar.


    After carrying Sylvester to the backroom, Gloria and Jase remained in the backroom as they treated Sylvester. I watched as Gloria carefully removed the arrow from Sylvester''s leg, while Jase held onto his wound to stop the blood flow.


    Gloria looked up at me, ¡°The arrows prevented him from bleeding out, he should be able to recover since it didn''t pierce any of the arteries. He managed to stay alive, but he will be in a lot of pain. I stitched up his wounds, it''ll take a few weeks to recover. Hopefully, he doesn''t get an infection that could cause more problems. What the hell happened?¡±she asked, as she took off the gloves that were covered in blood.


    Nathan explained to us the situation and what happened to Sylvester and his sister Asiana. Hearing that the siren could''ve been a trap to draw Sylvester out towards the border, had me deep in thought. Jase also shared this story to Nathan and Valian, about the northern rebel group being attacked. The sirens didn''t ring until after the attack.


    ¡°Marshall isn''t smart enough to plan something like this, he definitely had help.¡±, I said, ¡°My guess is Count Livens helped him with this. After all, Sylvester would''ve still gone to the border after hearing the siren. It''s the perfect way to get him near the rebel group and claim he is a member¡±, I added.


    Nathan and Valian nodded in agreement.


    ¡°He''s stable for now, but he needs to see a doctor to prevent an infection.¡±, Gloria said and looked over at Jase, ¡°Head to the Village, tell Dave he is needed¡±, she said and Jase nodded and left the bar.


    I sighed and Nathan walked over and placed his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°We need to prepare to have a meeting with Prince Morgan as soon as possible¡±, Nathan said.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡° Let''s head back to the castle, I''m sure Nashi will bring Sylvester back to their villa¡± I said and looked at Gloria.


    ¡°I''ll take care of him, he''s safe here¡±, Gloria said.

 Announcement-not a new chapter

    Hello my fellow readers, I will start posting chapters again this week. Had a little injury with my right wrist. Now that it has healed properly, I can continue writing and updating the story. I will schedule  some chapter releases for this week. Once I get everything typed up. Forgive me for taking so long to update.  Please continue to enjoy the story alongside of me.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Hello my fellow readers, I will start posting chapters again this week. Had a little injury with my right wrist. Now that it has healed properly, I can continue writing and updating the story. I will schedule  some chapter releases for this week. Once I get everything typed up. Forgive me for taking so long to update.  Please continue to enjoy the story alongside of me.

 Chapter 86-False Alarm (4)

    Chapter 86-False Alarm (4)


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    When I returned to the villa, I walked inside of the villa and went to look for Sylvester. I wanted to tell him about Prince Marshall''s surveillance on the dukedom and my decision to accept the engagement; that our father had set up for me and one of the neutral party member''s daughters, Lady Chlo¨¦.


    I heard someone call out to me and looked over and noticed Asiana rushing towards me.


    ¡°Asiana¡±, I said, while walking towards her, I haven''t seen her since the tea party incident.


    She suddenly grabbed ahold of my hand as she approached me.


    ¡°Nashi, I need to move Sylvester to one of the private villas¡±, she whispered to me.


    Before I could speak, she held up one of her hands and gestured her head.


    I nodded and we walked up the stairs towards my office.


    When we entered the office room, Asiana explained to me that situation and told me Sylvester was injured.


    I remembered the bad feeling I had when I first heard the sirens. Without a second thought, I walked over to the desk and wrote down one of the private villas that Sylvester owned.


    ¡°Take him to his villa, he can recover there for the time being. I''ll try to make an excuse for him in case he can''t make it to the debutante¡±, I said and sighed.


    Asiana nodded her head.


    ¡°I''ll come to visit him in two days, I''m sure we are still being monitored. I don''t want to give up his current location¡±, I said.


    Asiana nodded her head again and left out of the office. I sat down in the chair and leaned my head backwards and sighed.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    My father and I followed behind some of the Winter knights through the forest. After the sirens went off, it only rang for a few minutes, which caused confusion between the knights. We traveled through the forest for two hours until we reached the western border.


    When we made it to the hill that overlooked the village near the border, we noticed immediately that the border hadn''t been attacked.


    ¡°Was it a false alarm or an attack on a different region?¡±I heard one of the knights, whose name was Sir Vero, asked another knight.


    ¡°Let''s head to the border, we will gather more information after speaking with the guardsman¡±, another knight said.


    While the knights agreed amongst themselves, my father and I approached them with our horses.


    ¡°We have to meet up with some of our clan members¡±, my father said while facing Sir Vero.


    Sir Vero nodded his head.


    We rode down the hill into the village, the knights continued to ride towards the border while my father and I went our separate ways towards the local tavern where we were meeting up with some of the clan members.


    After placing the horses in the nearby stable, we walked into the tavern. As we entered the tavern, I suddenly heard my name being called and noticed multiple people rushing towards me.


    ¡°Captain!!¡± I heard them say as they engulfed me in a hug.


    ¡°I can''t breathe¡±, I yelled as they almost suffocated me with their hugs.


    I suddenly heard a familiar voice, ¡°Natalie¡±, I heard someone say and looked over. I realized it was Saul, my former squad member. I looked around and noticed that everyone who had hugged me was once my former squad members. My former squad members consisted of ten people, but only three were here. Saul Blairsville and his wife Josie Blairsville, Axel Henrico, Na''mah''s husband who married into the main Henrico Clan.


    After the emotional reunion with my squad members, we sat down and I told them everything that happened from the time I left for my mission until now.


    ¡°What''s the plan, should we stay in this kingdom or return to the Kalpana kingdom, Chief?¡±Saul asked my father. ¡° The rest of the squad is still in the Kalpana Kingdom,¡± he added.


    I looked over at my father, who looked to be deep in thought.


    ¡°I want you three to stay in this kingdom and work with Natalie and I. We have some people to investigate for the time being.¡±, my father said and looked over at Axel, who had short black hair and blue eyes and was very muscular. ¡°You and Saul, will follow me to the Central region, there''s a nobleman I need to kidnap and bring back to the castle. Josie will return to the castle with Natalie for now¡±, he added.


    Saul and Axel nodded their heads.


    After we continued to discuss our plans, Josie and I left out of the tavern while my father, Axel and Saul remained in the tavern.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I still can''t believe you''re married to Prince Moises and have princesses¡±, Josie said, as we walked over to the stables. Josie was shorter than me, and had long dark ruby red hair and grayish-blue eyes.


    We chuckled amongst ourselves, as we climbed onto the horses.


    ¡°Let''s hurry back, I can''t wait to introduce you to my daughters. I''m sure you can''t wait to see your son, Yeshiva as well¡±, I said.


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    When the sirens stopped, Lucy, the head maid, prepared a guest room for the seamstress, until they found out what was going on. Mother and Grandfather Masiro left the castle to head to the western border with some of the knights.


    I was sitting in the room with Yeshiva and Cena, we were discussing the plan on how to track down Prince Christian''s mother.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter? Yeshiva asked Cena after he explained the situation involving Prince Christian and his mother.


    I watched as Cena looked to be deep in thought.


    ¡°After hearing what you just said, I think we should check out some of the local shops. I can pretend that I''m looking for a dress. The only problem is we don''t know how she looks at the moment ¡±, Cena said, ¡°I''m curious about the owner of the shop¡±, she added.


    Yeshiva and I looked at each other before turning our heads back to Cena.


    ¡°When we first met the seamstress, Sage and I noticed how she kept glancing at us during the time she was here. Maybe the owner sent her after learning about Sage¡±, I said.


    Before Cena and Yeshiva could respond someone knocked on the door. Yeshiva got up from the couch and walked over to answer it. When he opened the door, Butler Jackson and Lucy walked into the room. Lucy suddenly walked over to me.


    ¡°Princess Rosemary, we have to hurry¡±, she said, ¡°The Queen has arrived, we have to greet her¡±, she added.


    Without saying anything, I followed behind Lucy and Jackson until we made it to the stairs. I saw Duchess Mary standing at the bottom of the stairs. She smiled as I walked down the stairs, and stood beside her. I watched as all the maids and butlers suddenly lined up as the doors to the castle opened. We bowed as Queen Malaysia walked into the castle. After greeting her, Queen Malaysia and Hannah walked over to where we were standing.


    ¡°Mother¡±, Queen Malaysia said as she held onto Duchess Mary''s hands.


    Queen Malaysia looked over at me and smiled and placed her left hand on the side of my face, while her right hand still held onto one of Duchess Mary''s hands.


    ¡°I finally get to meet you, my dear Rosemary¡±, she said, in the softest tone.


    I smiled and bowed my head, ¡°I''m happy to finally meet you as well, Your Majesty¡±, I said.


    I heard Duchess Mary chuckled a bit before speaking, ¡°Shall we head to the office, before you get settled into your room, my dear¡±, Duchess Mary said to Queen Malaysia.


    Queen Malaysia nodded.


    Hannah and I followed behind Duchess Mary and Queen Malaysia, who was talking amongst themselves as we walked down the hallway to the office. A part of me was feeling extremely nervous, as I walked behind them.


    A few minutes later, we entered the office and walked over to the couches that sat on the right side of the room. I sat on the opposite couch across from Duchess Mary and Queen Malaysia, while Hannah stood behind Queen Malaysia and Duchess Mary.


    Queen Malaysia looked over at me with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡°The debutante is in four days, do you have any concerns, my dear?¡±, she asked.


    I nodded my head, ¡°Yes, your Majesty, my only concern is how can I become a support for my sister, after we make our debut into high society¡±, I said.


    Queen Malaysia''s facial expressions went from soft to serious as she began to speak. ¡°I would like for you to enter the Winter Knightage and begin your military studies¡± She said, ¡°While Sage builds her reputation in the noble society, you can focus on the military with your father.¡± she added.


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    Duchess Mary was about to speak but was suddenly interrupted by the knocking on the door. After telling the person to come in, Butler Jackson walked into the office and bowed his head.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Grace, the Duke and the young Duchess have returned to the castle."he said.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After traveling for the last three hours, we finally returned to the castle. I watched as one of the guards walked over to the vehicle, while the other two guards opened the gates.


    ¡°Welcome back, your grace¡±, the guard said as he bowed his head.


    ¡°Sir Alan, has the Queen arrived yet?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yes your grace, Her Majesty arrived thirty minutes ago¡±, he said.


    ¡°Have one of the guards Inform me immediately, once Prince Moises returns to the castle no matter how late it is¡±, I said, in a serious tone.


    Sir Alan nodded his head.


    We rode through the castle grounds until we reached a certain area. Captain Capilano and Peyton got out of the vehicle and Captain Capilano handed the keys to one of the guards. I looked over at Sage who had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Sage, wake up my dear¡±, I said as I tapped her shoulder.


    A second later, she opened her eyes and looked around. I chuckled as she groaned, and watched as the door opened. Captain Capilano and Peyton helped Sage and I out of the vehicle.


    ¡°Captain Capilano, you may return to the knight quarter''s, I''m sure some of the knights left after hearing the siren. Try to find out what''s going on near the border¡±, I said.


    Captain Capilano nodded his head and bowed before walking away.


    Sage, Peyton and I walked towards the castle doors.


    When we approached the castle door, we were welcome by the staff as we entered. After the greeting the staff went back to their duties and only Butler Jackson and Lucy the head maid remained.


    I looked over at Sage, ¡°You can return to your room dear, your history class will resume in the morning¡±, I said.


    Sage nodded her head and Peyton followed behind her as they walked up the stairs.


    I looked over at Jackson, ¡°Have Haley bring Sage something to eat¡±, I said.


    ¡°I''ll have the kitchen make something light for the young Duchess, your grace¡±, he said, ¡°Her Majesty and her Grace are currently inside of the office on the first floor, in the right wing of the castle¡±, he added before walking away.


    I walked towards the right wing of the castle and made my way to the office. After a few minutes of walking through the hall, I made it to the office and entered the room. When I entered the room, I saw Mary, Malaysia, Hannah, and Rosemary sitting in the room.


    ¡°Father¡±,I heard Malaysia say as she stood up. I looked at her and noticed she was looking a little better than the last time I saw her.


    I walked over to Malaysia and hugged her, ¡°My dear, I''ll have Doctor William and Natalie''s sister Na''mah check you out in the morning.¡±, I said.


    Malaysia nodded and looked over at Rosemary.


    ¡°Father, I want Rosemary to join the Winter Knightage¡±, Malaysia said.


    I looked at Rosemary, who nodded her head in agreement. I smiled a little because I was already planning for her to join the knightage after her debutante.


    ¡°Rosemary, my dear, you''ll start your training after the debutante¡±, I said, while looking directly at her.


    She nodded while smiling, ¡°Since Sage is back, I''ll head back to the room, I''m sure she would love to know her dress is here¡±, she said.


    After Rosemary excused herself, I took a seat across from Mary and Malaysia.


    ¡°Malaysia, Lincoln announced the Sage will host that delegation from the Avalorian Kingdom¡±, I said.


    Malaysia sighed, ¡°I have no clue what that man is thinking. His demeanor has suddenly changed and we haven''t been arguing since your last visit¡±, she said.


    I was feeling a little confused about Lincoln and I''s private meeting.


    ¡°Malaysia¡±, I said, while looking directly at her. ¡°Lincoln told me if Moises rebels against Marshall, he won''t intervene¡±, I said.


    Malaysia looked surprised by what I said, ¡°What?¡±, she questioned and placed her hands over her face and leaned her head back while sighing ¡°Why the hell did he exile him, if he has no intentions to interfere in a rebellion¡±, she said while looking frustrated.


    ¡°Sylvia and Morgan''s aide Baron Berrian will be arriving in two days to teach Sage how to host a banquet. In the meantime, I need to find out what Lincoln is hiding.¡±, I said while looking at Mary and Malaysia.


    It was quiet for a moment before Malaysia handed me an envelope.


    ¡°What is this?¡±, I asked.


    Malaysia''s facial expressions went from frustration to seriousness as she reached the envelope to me.


    I looked at the envelope and noticed it was blank.


    ¡°I stole it out of Lincoln''s office after we had an argument. I noticed it in one of his desk drawers. It doesn''t have an address or name but it was addressed to him.¡±, Malaysia said.


    I opened up the envelope and took out the letter that was written. There were only three words written.


    ¡°Forgive me, Lincoln¡±, I read out loud and looked up at Malaysia.


    Malaysia looked even more frustrated than before.


    I was about to say something, but was interrupted by Malaysia, when she held her hands up.


    ¡°It''s Macy Livens handwriting,¡± Malaysia said.

 Chapter 87-A Long Night

    Chapter 87- A Long night


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I held on to the letter that Malaysia handed to me. I got up from the couch and walked over to the desk. I placed the letter in one of the desk drawers.


    ¡°How do you know that this is Macy Livens handwriting?¡±, I asked Malaysia.


    Malaysia looked over at Hannah.


    Hannah walked over to the desk and handed me two more envelopes. The envelopes looked old and when I opened the letter, I read it out loud. ¡°Forgive me, your Majesty.¡±


    I looked back at Malaysia.


    ¡°Father, I remember Macy''s handwriting, from one of the documents she worked on, when she lived in the palace. It seems like she''s been sending it to Lincoln for years. The drawer in his main office was filled with unopened envelopes¡±, Malaysia said,


    I took a seat behind the desk and placed my right hand over my forehead.


    ¡°Lincoln is definitely hiding something¡±, I said and looked back at Malaysia after taking my hand off of my forehead.


    Malaysia had a worried expression on her face. After all these years, I could tell she still loved that bastard.


    I sighed, after seeing her expression.


    ¡°I''ll have a meeting about this with Moises once he returns to the castle. Morgan should be here sometime tomorrow, since Lincoln put him in charge of the investigation involving the disappearances of the young common women. We can finally put the pressure on those bastards and charge them for their crimes¡±, I said and looked over at Hannah.


    ¡°Hannah, escort Malaysia to her room. I''ll have Doctor William visit her in the morning¡±, I said.


    A few seconds later, Malaysia and Hannah left the office and only Mary and I remained. I continued to sighed for a moment.


    ¡°Dear¡±, I heard Mary say.


    I looked up at Mary and watched her as she walked over to the desk.


    ¡°Don''t push yourself too hard, my dear.¡±, she said as she placed her hand on my right shoulder. ¡°


    ¡°I''m going to find out what the hell that bastard is hiding one way or another.¡±, I said.


    A second later, someone knocked on the door. The door opened and Jackson walked into the office.


    ¡°My lord, it''s time to take your medicine¡±, Jackson said as he walked over to the desk.


    After taking the medicine that Doctor William sent to me. I looked up at Jackson.


    ¡°Jackson, tomorrow afternoon, you''re in charge of Sage''s history class. I''m sure you and Hannah can teach her about the Vanuatu kingdom, and the King''s side of the family. Since they will be attending the debutante and succession ceremony. By his family being a part of the aristocratic faction, they will become another pain in the ass for us¡± I said.


    Jackson bowed his head, ¡°As you wish, your grace¡±, he said and walked to the door and left the office.


    I watched as Mary walked to the door. She turned around facing my direction.


    ¡°Are you coming to bed anytime soon?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Not yet, my dear. It''s going to be a long night. I need to finish up some paperwork before Sage takes over the Dukedom¡°, I said, once the delegation is over, she will learn how to manage the territories within the western region and some of the rest of the properties and businesses throughout the kingdom.¡±, I added.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    After Peyton walked with me to my room, she kissed me on my forehead and waited until I entered the room before she walked away.


    When I entered my room, I walked over to the bathroom and decided to take a shower. It was the only way I could instantly clear my head. While traveling back to the castle, the history book on the Vanuatu kingdom kept my mind off of the break-up between Nashi and I.


    My only problem now is how to deal with my destined partner, Prince Antonio.


    I stood under the water for a long time as I continued to think to myself.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I heard Rosie''s voice calling out to me on the other side of the door.


    ¡°I''m almost done¡±, I yelled out.


    A few minutes later, I got out of the shower and wrapped my robe around me and left the bathroom. I walked into the dressing room and changed into some pajamas. After changing, I walked over to the couch, where Rosie was sitting. I noticed a tray sitting on the small table in front of us.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Haley brought you something to eat¡±, Rosie said.


    I sat down and started to eat the sandwiches that Haley had brought to the room. I felt Rosie staring at me.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°How was the conference?¡±, she replied.


    I sighed, ¡°Let''s see, I got my first official duty from the king, to host a banquet for another kingdom''s delegation that''s coming in a few days.¡±, I said, while holding one of my fingers up. ¡°That bastard Prince Marshall threatened to find out who helped mother and I escape the palace dungeon. Also, he threatened to kill father and everyone else, after meeting with me privately¡±, I added, while putting another finger up. ¡°Ah, Nashi and I broke up and he''s getting engaged to someone else¡±, I continued on saying, while looking directly at Rosie.


    Rosie was quiet for a moment.


    ¡°Engaged to who?¡±Rosie asked. I looked at her with an appalling expression.


    ¡°Was that the only thing you heard?¡±, I asked.


    Rosie shook her head, ¡°I''m just curious, that''s all¡±, she said while shrugging her shoulders. ¡°You basically have a fianc¨¦ of your own, it''s only fair that Nashi should move on¡±, she said.


    I sighed again and Rosie leaned over and hugged me.


    ¡°Since Nashi won''t be able to escort you for the debutante. Are you finally going to ask father to be your escort?¡±Rosie asked.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind, since that bastard of a Prince wants to threaten someone. I have a better idea of pissing him off.


    I looked at Rosie after lifting my head off her right shoulder.


    ¡°No, I have a better idea¡±, I said, "I''ll ask Duke Winter about his opinion before I decide¡±, I added while smirking.


    ¡°What are you planning?¡±, Rosie asked, while looking at me with suspicion.


    ¡°It''s a surprise¡±, I said, while smirking.


    Rosie raised one of her eyebrows as she looked at me. Without asking anything else, Rosemary suddenly changed the topic and told me about the conversation she and Queen Malaysia had before Duke Winter and I returned to the castle. Hearing that Rosie will join the Winter Knightage after her debutante. I knew that Rosie would enjoy climbing up the ranks within the knightage.


    ¡°We should get some rest, it''s going to be a busy day tomorrow¡±, I said and got up from the couch and walked over to the bed. I looked over at the clock that was on the nightstand and saw that it was 11:00pm.


    I looked back towards Rosie, as she walked towards the bed.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you, You''re going to meet one of our relatives from Duchess Mary''s side of the family in the morning. Her name is Lady Victoria, she''s the same age as us. She''ll be joining the debutante alongside some other young noblewomen who are debuting into high society.¡±, Rosie said.


    Another relative, I thought. So much has changed over the past three months.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    While traveling through the forest on our way back to the castle. Josie and I decided to take a small break near the river to let the horses rest for a moment.


    The moon was shining bright as we walked over to the river. We sat on the ground and stared at the flowing water.


    ¡°It''s been a long time since we both sat next to a river together¡±, Josie said.


    I chuckled as I remembered the memories we had during our missions.


    ¡°I know, we had some good times¡±, I said.


    Josie placed her hand on my left shoulder.


    ¡°When Saul took over the squad in your absence, he still made sure all the newer members knew you were still the captain and he was only filling in until we found you.¡±, Josie said as I looked at her.


    She suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Welcome back, Captain¡±, she said, while smiling.


    I chuckled.


    We sat in silence for a few minutes until we heard a commotion coming from the other side of the river, further inside of the forest. Josie and I looked at eachother.


    We suddenly heard a loud scream and rose off of the ground. I looked around and noticed a trail of huge rocks leading to the other side of the river. Josie and I jumped from one rock to the next. Until we made it to the other side of the forest.


    We both climbed up the trees and discreetly jumped from one to another until we reached the location where the commotion was coming from. I noticed smoke coming from a fire.


    ¡°You stupid bitch¡±, I heard someone shout and heard a loud smacking sound.


    When I looked down from the trees, I saw three men and multiple women sitting in a carriage. One of the women was laying on the ground. The man must have slapped her and caused her to fall.


    What the hell, I thought.


    I watched as one of the men grabbed the woman who was laying on the ground.


    ¡°How dare you try to escape!¡±, the man shouted.


    The man dragged the woman towards the carriage. He picked her up and threw her into the carriage.


    I noticed as one of the men walked away from the carriage. I discreetly followed him as I jumped to the next tree that was above him. I watched as the man started to relieve himself. I dropped down from the tree, instantly snapping his neck before he could make a sound.


    I remained on the ground and moved to the next tree over.


    ¡°Hey man, taking a leak doesn''t take that long. We need to travel south before daylight¡±, one of the other men shouted.


    I climbed the tree I was standing behind and noticed Josie was in the next tree over from me.


    I gestured to Josie, since we both are trained to see in the dark. I could tell that she nodded her head to my gesture.


    I looked towards the other two and noticed they were distracted. They were shouting at the women, Josie and I dropped down from the trees and rushed over. One of the men turned around as he heard us approaching.


    ¡°Who the fuck..¡±, the man was about to say before Josie rushed over and slit his throat.


    The other man shouted and started to run away from the carriage. I ran after him and watched as he stumbled. When I caught him, I quickly subdued him. He swung his knife and it grazed across my right arm.


    Shit, I hope it wasn''t laced with poison, I thought.


    Josie rushed over to where I was, while I kept the man down.


    ¡°Find something to bind him with. We''re dragging his ass back to the castle.¡±, I said, looking at Josie.


    After I incapacitated the man, Josie and I walked over to the carriage. My eyes widened when I saw the young women. There were five of them and they instantly started to cry, after seeing Josie and I.


    ¡°Let''s take them to the castle with us¡±, I said, while facing Josie.


    ¡°Yeah, but how are we going to get the carriage to the other side of the river?¡± She asked.


    Josie and I looked towards the young women after hearing a voice.


    ¡°There''s a small bridge, up ahead. I heard one of the men say¡±, one of the young women said.


    I looked over at Josie, ¡°Let''s find the bridge, we can connect our horses to the carriage once we made it back to the other side of the river¡±, I said.


    After throwing the unconscious man into the carriage with the young women. Josie and I climbed onto the horses.


    We rode for thirty minutes until we reached a small bridge that sat above the river. After crossing the bridge, it took another thirty minutes to travel back to the area where the castle horses were tied up.


    When we made it back to the area, I noticed a presence following us. I looked over at Josie who was on full alert as she glanced around.


    ¡°Above¡±, she said, as she glanced upwards.


    I nodded after she looked over at me.


    When Josie and I climbed down from the horses and walked over to the horses from the castle.


    Multiple people dressed in black clothing dropped down from the trees. Josie and I stood in a defensive stance as they dropped to the ground.


    I heard the young women frightened voices as they noticed all the multiple people coming towards us.


    ¡°Easy there¡±, I heard a familiar voice.


    A second later, the group split up and formed a line as they faced each other. Since the moon was shining brighter than ever. I could see the familiar body frame that was walking towards us.


    ¡°I was following them so I can find their secret location," he said as he walked up. ¡°But it looks like you have a hostage instead, my dear sister in law,¡± he added.


    ¡°Prince Morgan¡±, I said as he walked up and stood in front of me.


    When he looked towards the carriage, he gestured towards the people who were still standing a few meters away. They walked over to the carriage and Prince Morgan turned his head back in my direction.


    ¡°I''ll have some of my knights bring them to the castle¡±, he said, ¡°It''ll be a long night, how about joining me in catching the rest of these bastards. After all, it''s a lovely night for hunting¡±, he added.

 Chapter 88-A Long Night (2)

    Chapter 88-A Long Night 2


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting behind the desk, when my personal aides, Baron Berrian and Viscount Palin walked into the room. Viscount Palin walked over to the desk and handed me a couple of documents. I looked up at him with a frustrated expression on my face.


    ¡°More paperwork,¡± I said, as I grabbed one of the documents while sighing.


    When my father, King Lincoln put me in charge of the investigation dealing with the disappearances of the young common women. I thought I would finally be able to put the pressure on Count Livens and Marquess Francis, But who knew I would be buried in paperwork the moment I was officially assigned to the investigation.


    After the conference was over and the palace was no longer locked down. I traveled to the town of Cassini, a small area in the western region, one of the three towns that were located near the western border. My friend Viscount Palin was the Lord of this territory. He set up a guest room and a temporary office for me in his villa, while some of my knights disguised themselves and left to monitor Marquess Francis'' territory that was located in the nearby Town of Havan.


    ¡°Now that we know that western border wasn''t attacked again. We just have to wait until we receive information from the other regions on whether or not they were attacked.¡± Baron Berrian said, as he walked up to the desk and stood in front of me.


    I looked up at him.


    ¡°I heard that bastard Marshall told our father that it was a false alarm. I''m sure that son of a bitch is up to something.¡±I said and as I leaned back in the chair.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on the King''s decision?¡±, Baron Berrian asked.


    I scoffed.


    ¡°Can you believe my father said he wants this investigation done before the delegation arrives?¡± I said, as I stood up and placed that document onto the desk.


    I was still appalled at the fact that my father took the situation seriously. Or was it because my grandfather mentioned it during the conference, I thought.


    ¡°We''ve been secretly working on this investigation for the past few months. When Duke Winter mentioned it during the conference, King Lincoln must have been taken aback.¡±, Viscount Palin said.


    I placed my right hand onto my chin.


    ¡°My father has never been interested in the situations involving commoners because of his prejudice towards them¡±, I said. ¡°Now that he left the investigation to my authority. I can finally put Marquess Francis'' involvement to use. It''ll give us the advantage as we deal with Count Livens treasonous ways and the people that''s working with or under him¡±, I added, as I walked around the desk.


    A second later, someone knocked on the door and Viscount Palin walked over to answer it. When the door opened one of my knights walked into the room.


    ¡°Your highness, we received information that a suspicious carriage was seen leaving Marquess Francis estate¡± he reported. ¡°One of the knights said he heard multiple voices crying out¡± the knight said.


    ¡°We need to find out where that carriage is heading¡±, I said as we rushed out of the room.


    I hope we manage to catch up to it, I thought.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After Prince Morgan explained to me that he and his knights were following the men that Josie and I encountered. I agreed to join him after he mentioned that the carriages were seen leaving Marquess Francis estate.


    When I told him about Angela, the young woman that Nathan, Valian and my father brought back to the castle. Prince Morgan became upset and walked over to the carriage that young women were sitting in. I walked over and Josie followed behind me. I noticed one of his knights was holding the man that I incapacitated across his shoulders.


    ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Interrogate him of course¡±, Prince Morgan said.


    Prince Morgan looked over at one of his knights.


    ¡°Take them to the castle and inform my grandfather. He will make sure they are taken care of until the trial¡±, He said.


    I watched as the knight bowed and a few seconds later, some of Prince Morgan''s knights left with the carriage.


    Prince Morgan turned towards the remaining knights and gestured to them. A second later, they disappeared into the forest.


    ¡°Follow me, there''s a hunting cabin nearby¡±, Prince Morgan said as he faced Josie and I.


    We climbed onto the horses and traveled through the forest for thirty minutes until we reached a cabin near the river.


    ¡°This cabin belongs to my friend Viscount Palin, this hunting area is a part of his territory.¡±Prince Morgan said, ¡°We''re waiting here until one of my knights returns with some information on the other carriages¡± he added, as he got off the horse.


    Josie and I got off of the horses and tied them up.


    We followed Prince Morgan and his knight that carried the unconscious man into the cabin.


    I''ve been meaning to ask this¡±, Josie said, ¡°How did you know it was Natalie when you approached us?¡±, she asked curiously as she looked at Prince Morgan.


    I was curious about that also, as this was my second time personally meeting Prince Morgan, the first time was at the royal ball.


    Prince Morgan chuckled and looked over at Josie and I.


    I gestured towards Josie and introduced her to Prince Morgan and watched as he introduced himself.


    He looked over at me, ¡°Let''s just say, I can spot you anywhere, my dear sister in law,¡± he said as he chuckled again.


    I had the intrusive thought to punch him, but stopped myself because we had more pressing matters.


    He walked over to the table that was set in the middle of the room and took a seat in the chair. He looked back towards Josie and I. I noticed that He and Moises made the same expression when they were about to smirk.


    ¡°When I first saw you again at my daughter''s royal ball. When you and my lovely niece Rosemary were in my office. It took me a few minutes to remember who you were¡±, He said. ¡°Even though you were disguised as a maid every time I visited my brother''s palace. You and my brother share the same aura, so it was always easy to spot you, no matter the disguise. I noticed you immediately when we were watching you fight those men.¡± he added.


    Ah, that makes sense, I thought.


    We turned our heads towards the man after hearing groaning sounds. The knight dropped the man onto the floor, causing him to groan even more.


    ¡°Looks like our special guest is about to wake up¡±, Prince Morgan said and gestured towards the knight.


    The man started to move as he groaned. We watched as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Sit him up¡±, Prince Morgan said, authoritatively.


    The knight sat the man up as he faced our direction. The man instantly became frightened as he looked at us. When the man noticed Prince Morgan, he immediately started to beg for his life


    ¡°Your highness, please spare my life¡± the man cried out.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know about Marquess Francis and I''ll spare your life¡± Prince Morgan said, while looking down at the man.


    The man became hesitant and Prince Morgan gestured towards the knight. The knight suddenly pulled out his sword and stabbed the man in his right hand. The man began to scream and his eyes became filled with tears and he cried out.


    ¡°I don''t know about anything, we were only told to transport the women to the southern region.¡±, he cried out.


    Prince Morgan held up his hand towards the knight.


    The knight pulled the sword out of the man''s hand.


    ¡°If you don''t want to get stabbed anywhere else, it''ll be wise to tell me everything.¡± Prince Morgan said as he stared down at the man.


    The man bowed to the floor as he held onto his hand.


    ¡°Marquess Francis hired us to transport the women to a town in the Southern region. As a commoner, we were only trying to make some money¡±, he said.


    Prince Morgan and I looked at each other as if we were thinking the same thing. What the fuck, I thought.


    I watched as Prince Morgan got up from his seat.


    ¡°Where is the location and how many carriages are there?¡± he asked, while looking down at the man.


    ¡°I don''t know how many carriages there''re. But, I heard the next carriage is supposed to leave tomorrow night. We were told to travel through the night. Since commoners can only afford to use carriages. It wouldn''t cause suspicion if we traveled through the forest.¡± the man replied. ¡°We were told to bring the women to the town of Vinson, in the southern region.¡± he added, while shivering in fear.


    Prince Morgan gestured towards his knight.


    ¡°Arrest Marquess Francis¡± Prince Morgan ordered. ¡°Bring him to the castle and place him in the prison quarters. I don''t care if you have to break every bone in his body. Don''t let him escape¡± he said, in a very angry tone.


    The knight bowed and turned towards the door and immediately left out of the cabin.


    ¡°Let''s head to the castle¡±, Prince Morgan said, as he looked over at Josie and I.

 Chapter 89- A Long Night (3)

    Chapter 89-A Long Night (3)


    (MASIRO HENRICO''S P.O.V)


    After Natalie and Josie left the local tavern. Saul, Axel and I decided to stay at the tavern for another hour or so, while we discussed our current situations.


    ¡°Chief, you mentioned there was a nobleman you were planning to kidnap.¡±, Saul said, as he looked over at me.


    I nodded and explained the situation to them. When I told him about that bastard Viscount James and that he sent assassins after Sage. Saul''s expression changed and he became upset, while Axel gripped his glass that contained beer.


    ¡°Are you sure he isn''t following someone else''s orders?¡±Axel asked.


    ¡°I know he is¡±, I replied. ¡°That''s the only reason why he isn''t dead yet. I would''ve told Valian to go back and kill him the moment he returned back home. Leaving his wife hanging in the garden should have scared him shitless. Unfortunately, he is one of Prince Marshall''s advisors, so we have to follow the Winter Dukedom¡¯s orders. I sent one of the clan members to his villa. I wouldn''t want to make an empty trip if he isn''t there¡± I added.


    ¡°You?¡± Saul chuckled, ¡°Following someone else''s orders?¡± he said, as he chuckled more.


    Axel joined in as he chuckled alongside Saul.


    ¡°I''m only cooperating because my granddaughter is taking over the Dukedom and my daughter decided to intertwine with a Prince.¡± I said.


    ¡°Speaking of prince''s¡±, Saul said, ¡°While I was disguised as one of the Kalpana kingdom royal guards. I heard that Crown Prince is planning to make a visit to the Winter Dukedom in four days¡±


    I placed my glass onto the table after taking a sip.


    ¡°The debutante and succession ceremony for my granddaughters is in four days¡±, I mentioned.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind and I looked over at Saul.


    ¡°Any news on that pregnant woman that Crown Prince brought back with him to his kingdom?¡±, I asked.


    Saul nodded his head, ¡°The King made it known that she was the former Grand Duke Alastair¡¯s daughter. He gifted her a palace and she is currently on bedrest due to her pregnancy¡± Saul replied.


    When Valian sent me a message through our clans system about Prince Marshall''s bounty hunter request to find Serbia. I was slightly curious about what the King of Kalpana was planning to do about the situation.


    Suddenly, my phone started to buzz. I looked at the phone and saw that it was one of my squad members. After I read the message, I looked up at Saul and Axel.


    ¡°Viscount James was found dead in his home¡±, I said.


    Saul and Axel looked at each other and then looked back at me.


    ¡°Someone is covering their tracks,¡± Axel said.


    ¡°Let''s head to the Winter Dukedoms castle, since I no longer have to kidnap him.¡± I said.


    I got up from my seat, Saul and Axel followed behind as I walked out of the tavern. On my way out someone bumped into me. I looked over at the person and saw they were wearing a hood over their head and I could barely see their face as it was slightly covered up.


    ¡°Sorry¡± the woman said as she walked into the tavern.


    For some reason, the woman caught my attention. As she suddenly walked into the tavern. While Axel, Saul and I were outside of the tavern. I noticed Saul looking towards the door before turning towards me.


    A few minutes later, we walked away from the tavern and decided to walk through the market.


    ¡°Chief,¡± Axel said, as we walked through the empty market.


    ¡°I know¡±, I said, as I noticed we were being followed.


    We continued to walk until we made it towards the entrance of the forest. When suddenly I heard the familiar voice calling out to us. It was the woman that bumped into me.


    ¡°Excuse me sir¡±, the woman said as she approached us.


    I looked at the woman as she walked up to us. She didn''t seem hostile towards us, it was more like she was hesitant to approach us.


    ¡°Are you three bounty hunters by chance?¡±, she asked, in a hesitant tone.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I slowly approached her as she backed up a little. I stopped walking towards her and stood a few meters away from her.


    ¡°Why?¡±, I asked. ¡°Are you trying to make a request or something?¡±I asked her.


    The woman nodded.


    ¡°I need to save my son¡± she said, ¡°I must find him¡± she added, in an emotional tone.


    I looked over at Saul, since his family is our clan''s best trackers.


    Saul walked over to where I was standing.


    ¡°How old is your son and when was the last time you saw him?¡± Saul asked as he faced the woman''s direction.


    The woman became quiet for a moment.


    ¡°He''s almost 18, I haven''t seen him since he was born¡± she said, ¡°He was taken from me but I must find him. I''ve tried for years and every time I hire someone to find and save him, they never return¡± she added.


    What she said suddenly caught my attention. Saul continued to ask her questions.


    ¡°What''s your son''s name?¡± Saul asked.


    I watched as the woman slightly put her head down before answering.


    ¡°Before he was taken, I named him Christian¡± she said.


    My eyes widened a bit.


    ¡°Are you Macy Livens?¡± I asked.


    The woman suddenly became nervous and turned around and ran in the opposite direction.


    ¡°What the hell¡±, Saul said, as he looked over at me.


    ¡°Follow her and send me the location¡±, I said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Nathan, Valian and I left the northern region, after leaving Sylvester in Gloria''s care. Before returning to the castle, I decided we should head back to the eastern region.


    After traveling for a few hours, We returned to the cabin where the rebel meeting took place. Fortunately, Christian, Zachary and Xavier were still at the cabin while the rest of the members left after the meeting.


    When we entered the cabin, Xavier asked about the northern border. When I told him that the Northern rebel group was attacked. It only confirmed our suspicion that Marshall was beginning his plan to attack all the rebel groups before his coronation.


    ¡°Xavier, have you heard anything about an auction house?¡±, I asked while looking directly at him. ¡°One of our acquaintances mentioned that he found information about an auction that sells sex slaves¡±, I added.


    Xavier looked to be deep in thought.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, I heard Count Livens talk about moving the location for one of the auction houses. He met with another nobleman, named Marquess Francis before the conference.¡±, Xavier said.


    ¡°An auction house¡±, Zachary said, as he stood beside Xavier.


    ¡°Do we have a location?¡±Nathan asked.


    Xavier shook his head.


    ¡°I''ll try to find out more when I return to Count Livens villa¡±, "Xavier said as he looked over at Nathan and I.


    Nathan and I nodded our heads.


    ¡°It''s late, I should return home now, I need to report to my father and older brother. I''ll tell them about Sylvester and the northern rebel group. We have to prepare for the upcoming attacks. For now, I''ll send a message to the other leaders, we will hold off on the rebel meetings in order to protect our members¡±, Zachary said.


    After we agreed to temporarily stop the meetings, Zachary and Xavier left the cabin. Leaving Nathan, Valian, Christian and I behind.


    I turned towards Christian and was about to ask him something but suddenly, I heard the familiar buzzing sound coming from Valian.


    Was it another request, I wondered.


    ¡°No fucking way¡±, Valian shouted as he looked at the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nathan and I asked at the same time.


    Valian looked at Christian, which made Nathan and I look over at him as well.


    ¡°I think my father just found your mother¡±, Valian said.


    ¡°What?¡± Nathan and I shouted.


    I watched as Christian eyes widened and tears started to form.


    ¡°Mom¡±, he mumbled as he looked a little emotional.


    I walked over and placed my arms around him to give him a little comfort. Maybe, it was because he reminded me of Sage and Rosemary, knowing how young he was.


    Christian placed his head on my shoulder and he began to cry a little.


    ¡°She ran away after he asked her name, but one of our clan members is following her to get her location," Valian said.


    ¡°Where is Masiro located right now?¡±, I asked.


    Valian looked at his phone again.


    ¡°The town of Cassini near the western border,¡± he said.


    ¡°Let''s head back to the western region¡±, I said.


    We rushed out of the cabin and Christian followed behind.


    ¡°Wait¡±, Nathan said as we walked out of the cabin. Nathan turned towards Christian.


    ¡°What are you going to do about your meeting with Count Livens tomorrow?¡±, he asked Christian.


    Ah, shit I forgot about that, I thought.


    I looked back at Christian and waited to hear his answer.


    Nathan turned his head towards me, ¡°I''ll stay with him. He must show up to that meeting. Now that Macy Livens has made an appearance, we need to make sure Count Livens doesn''t know.¡±, Nathan said.


    Nathan was right, and I still needed answers.


    Now that we know Macy Livens has shown herself, there was no way I was going to let that Count Livens get to her. Since she is the answer to all of my questions involving my exile.


    Valian and I parted ways with Nathan and Christian.


    We walked through the forest until we made it back to the vehicle.


    ¡°Let''s head back to the castle¡±, I said to Valian.


    (UNKNOWN P.O.V)


    ¡°What do you mean you lost her again!¡± I heard someone shout as I stood in front of the door.


    I could hear as the people inside of the office yelled at one another.


    Suddenly, the door to the office opened an older man and elderly looking woman walked out of the office.


    ¡°Find that bitch before she causes problems¡±, the elderly woman said as she walked out of the office.


    I watched as she and the older man walked down the hallway.


    A few seconds later, the leader of the local information guild walked out of his office.


    ¡°Fuck, what a snobby old hag¡±, he said, he stood in the hall.


    Another man dressed like a mercenary came walking up the hall towards the leader.


    ¡°I heard that old woman fussing as she left out of the guild. What request did she make this time?¡± He asked.


    The leader of the guild sighed.


    ¡°The same request she''s been making for the last 10 years, to find and capture the woman she held hostage. The woman managed to escape from her basement or someone helped her escape. But, everytime we get a lead the woman disappears again.¡±, The leader answered.


    ¡°How long do you plan on doing these nobles dirty work?¡±, the man asked.


    ¡°As long as they continued to pay me well, they wouldn''t want there dirty little secrets to reach the palace. After all, the woman we''ve been looking for is the King''s concubine who fled the palace after Prince Moises exile¡±, the leader said and started to chuckled. ¡°I heard his oldest daughter is the Winter Dukedom¡¯s successor. I wonder how much she willing to pay for some useful information. Maybe I should attend her debutante and get the chance to talk to her¡± he added.


    I watched as the leader and the other man started to walk off. The other guard and I followed behind them. We walked down the stairs to the first floor.


    While the leader and the other man continued to walk ahead of us. The other guard leaned over and whispered to me.


    ¡°Shall I report everything we heard back to the chief?¡±, he asked.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°In the meantime, let''s find information on that old woman.¡±, I said, ¡°Chief Masiro ordered us to infiltrate the information guilds throughout the kingdom. I''m sure Chief Masiro will find this information useful. I''ll be reporting everything tomorrow night at the squad meeting.¡± I added as we continued to follow behind the guild leader.

 Announcement 📢

    Hello my fellow readers, I am currently editing and revising the story. I decided to make an audiobook and a YouTube channel.  I will continue to post new chapters on Royal Road. In the audiobook the main characters will have their own voices. Check out my YouTube channel @NacewayDramaAudiobooks and subscribe.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hello my fellow readers, I am currently editing and revising the story. I decided to make an audiobook and a YouTube channel.  I will continue to post new chapters on Royal Road. In the audiobook the main characters will have their own voices. Check out my YouTube channel @NacewayDramaAudiobooks and subscribe.

 Chapter 90-A Long Night (4)

    Chapter 90- A Long Night (4)


    (CHRISTIAN''S P.O.V)


    I felt overwhelmed, the moment Valian said, his father may have found my mother. I couldn''t believe it and became a little emotional. After Prince Moises comforted me. He and Valian left the rebels cabin, leaving only Nathan and I behind.


    When Nathan mentioned the meeting with my uncle Count Livens. I felt instantly afraid knowing my uncle has been searching for my mother over the past few years.


    My thoughts were interrupted when Nathan called my name. When I looked over at him, the anxiety I was feeling suddenly started to fade away. Since my original duty was to find Nathan and bring him to Count Livens because he wanted to recruit him. For some reason, I felt safe knowing he would be with me while I visited my uncle. Maybe, I won''t be beaten this time.


    ¡°Christian, Did you hear what I said?¡±Nathan asked, as he took a step forward.


    ¡°No, sorry, I was lost in thought¡±, I replied.


    Nathan walked closer to me and placed his hand on the top of my right shoulder.


    ¡°How about we rest here at the cabin until the morning. We can travel to the next town after we get a little rest¡±, He said.


    After agreeing with him, we walked back into the cabin. Nathan and I walked into the medium-sized room that had two small beds. Sometimes, some of the rebel members would stay at the cabin if they ended up drinking too much during the meetings to sober up. I laid in the bed next to the window and Nathan laid in the other bed near the door.


    ¡°Nathan, I need a favor¡±, I said as I looked over at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, he asked as he looked towards me.


    ¡°No matter what happens after the meeting, please don''t intervene¡±, I said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°My uncle tends to get a little physical with me when something doesn''t go his way.¡± I answered.


    Nathan was quiet for a moment.


    ¡°Christian, have you learned any type of combat training?¡± He asked.


    I was a little taken aback.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I only know a little swordsmanship," I answered. ¡°Zachary''s older brother Logan tried to teach me swordsmanship during his spare time. But growing up I wasn''t allowed to learn anything except for what my uncle wanted me to know. After all, I was only meant to be his puppet¡± I answered.


    Suddenly, Nathan got out of the bed and stood in front of me.


    ¡°If you want to protect your mother, you must learn to protect yourself first¡±, he said. ¡°Does this group cabin have any weapons here?¡± He asked.


    I nodded, ¡°There''s a couple of swords, spears, a few daggers, bows and arrows¡± I answered.


    ¡°Get up¡±, Nathan suddenly said.


    Without saying anything, I got out of bed. Nathan asked me to lead him to the room where the weapons were stored. After walking to the closet, Nathan looked at me as if he was studying me. He suddenly grabbed two swords and two daggers.


    ¡°It sucks that the kingdom doesn''t allow guns unless you''re in the royal guards and military or a part of the high ranking nobles. I would''ve shown you how to use one without causing a commotion.¡± Nathan said as he handed me a sword and a dagger. ¡°Looks like we won''t be resting anytime soon¡±, he added and started to walk towards the front door of the cabin.


    Nathan gestured for me to follow him. A few minutes later, we walked out of the cabin and walked towards the clear opening that was nearby.


    ¡°There''s enough moonlight for us to practice with¡±, he said as he looked up at the sky.


    He looked back towards me and pointed the sword towards me.


    ¡°I won''t go easy on you because you are young. Sage and Rosemary are young as well. They are highly skilled in combat and have become even more skilled during the time they''ve trained. I put them through hellish training as they grew up so they would be able to protect themselves. I''ll train you well¡± he said, and changed his stance.


    I nodded my head and stood in the stance that Logan taught me. Nathan suddenly ran towards me and clashed his sword against mine. I barely had time to react but managed to place it against his sword before it could reach me.


    ¡°At least you have good reflexes¡±, he said as he took a few steps backwards.


    He pointed his sword towards me again.


    ¡°Try to attack me,¡± he asked.


    I nodded and rushed towards him and raised my sword but was immediately blocked as he deflected it.


    ¡°This won''t do¡±, Nathan said and lowered his sword.


    I felt a little nervous as it became silent. Nathan started to walk around me.


    ¡°Clear your mind and focus, you are too distracted by your thoughts¡± he said and placed his hand on my shoulder again.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    After a couple of hours passed, I collapsed on the ground and laid there out of pure exhaustion. Nathan walked over and stood over me. For the first time in my life I felt at peace as I laid on the grass.


    ¡°Let''s get some rest¡±, Nathan said.


    ¡°Can I call you master?¡± I asked, without thinking.


    ¡°Hell no¡±, Nathan responded.


    We both started to laugh and Nathan reached his hand out and helped me off the ground.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    It''s been three hours since I''ve been in the office going through the various paperwork that involves the Winter Dukedom and Sage''s succession.


    Now that the rest of the paperwork was completed. The only thing remaining was Sage''s management and military studies.


    I''ll have to adjust her schedule now that she has to deal with the Avaloria kingdom''s delegations after the debutante. I thought as I looked at the calendar.


    ¡°Your Grace, it''s getting late, it''s almost four in the morning. You must watch your health¡±, butler Jackson said, as he stood next to me.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind as I looked over at Jackson.


    ¡°Jackson¡±, I said.


    ¡°Yes, your Grace,¡± he replied.


    ¡°When is your grandson returning to the kingdom?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°In two weeks, your grace¡± he responded, ¡°He plans to return after his graduation. It''ll take a week to make it to the kingdom, since he is studying in the Nation of Katou.¡± He added.


    Hmm, I thought for a moment.


    ¡°If he is interested, I would like to offer him a position within the castle. Sage will need an aide, and since they both lived in the Free Nation of Katou. I think he would be a great help to Sage. There aren''t many people we can trust at the moment.¡± I said.


    ¡°I will send him a letter and ask him if he''s interested¡±, Jackson said.


    ¡°Sage will need a couple of aides that are well suited. This kingdom will need a fresh pair of eyes. The future of this kingdom will be placed on the young nobles'' shoulders, as the world continues to change.¡± I said, as I turned to look at Jackson.


    ¡°Your Grace¡±, Jackson was suddenly interrupted, after someone knocked on the door.


    Jackson walked over to the door. When he opened it, Captain Capilano entered the office.


    He bowed his head before approaching the desk. After bowing, Captain Capilano handed me the documents he was holding.


    ¡°Your Grace, the knights who left to check the border have returned. As reported, the border is still being repaired and wasn''t involved in another attack. Sir Vero carried out a brief inspection of the border wall and it should be fully repaired by next week.¡± Captain Capilano reported.


    ¡°Excellent, I''ll have to fit visiting the border into Sage''s schedule once it''s repaired.¡± I said as I looked up at Captain Capilano.


    Captain Capilano bowed again and was about to leave the office. I called out to him before he could walk to the door.


    ¡°Captain Capilano, Is your eldest daughter still interested in becoming a palace official?¡± I asked.


    Captain Capilano nodded his head, ¡°Yes, your grace, she is currently studying at the Saylor Academy for Nobles.¡± He replied.


    Hmm, I thought.


    ¡°She wrote in her letter that she will be attending the debutante with one of her classmates, your grace¡± Captain Capilano mentioned.


    ¡°Great, I would love for her to become one of Sage''s aides. Since she will need her own staff of people once she takes over the Dukedom.¡± I said.


    Unexpectedly, someone knocked on the door and Captain Capilano walked over to answer it.


    ¡°Sir Alan¡±, Captain Capilano said as he opened the door.


    Captain Capilano slightly stepped to the right side of the door. Sir Alan walked into the office and bowed his head.


    ¡°Your Grace, I came to inform you that Captain Dillard of the royal knights has arrived. He said the situation is urgent¡± Sir Alan reported.


    Without a second thought, I rose out of my chair and walked towards the door. Captain Capilano, Butler Jackson and Sir Alan followed behind me as we left the office.


    We walked through the hallway until we reached the main area of the castle.


    ¡°Your Grace¡±, Captain Dillard said as he bowed his head.


    ¡°What is the urgency and where is Morgan?¡± I asked.


    Captain Dillard lifted up his head and began to speak.


    ¡°Your Grace, please follow me and I''ll explain the situation.¡± Captain Dillard said.


    I walked outside of the castle alongside Captain Capilano, Captain Dillard and Jackson followed behind us. I noticed the large carriage sitting a few yards away from the castle. The four knights that were dressed in black clothing bowed their heads as soon as they saw me walking towards them.


    ¡°Your Grace, Prince Morgan ordered us to escort the young women to the castle.¡± Captain Dillard said as I noticed the young women that were sleeping inside of the carriage.


    Captain Dillard started to explain the situation. When I learned the women came from Marquess Francis estate. I turned towards Butler Jackson.


    ¡°Prepare them a room in the left wing of the castle. Take them to the maids quarters. I''m sure they would want to share a room with each other while they stay in an unfamiliar place. I''ll move them to one of our private villas. They need to be protected until the trial. In the morning, have Angela pay them a visit. The more evidence the faster we can charge those bastards for their crimes¡±, I said.


    ¡°As you wish, your Grace¡± Jackson said, and slightly bowed.


    I turned towards Sir Alan, ¡°That carriage, have the valet placed in the area with the vehicles.¡± I said and watched as Sir Alan bowed as well.


    ¡°Captain Dillard, will Morgan be arriving anytime soon?¡±, I asked, as I looked over at him.


    ¡°Yes, your grace but I''m not sure when he will arrive. The rest of the knights are still searching the forest for other carriages¡± He answered.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    We were leaving out of the cabin, when some of Prince Morgan''s knights returned after searching the forest for more carriages. When Prince Morgan mentioned their only one carriage and the other one was supposed to leave tomorrow night. Prince Morgan sent the rest of his knights to Marquess Francis'' estate to capture him and bring him to the castle.


    One of his knights remained and held onto the man who had been captured. Prince Morgan decided to spare his life and arrested him as well.


    We climbed onto the horses and began traveling back to the castle.


    ¡°What are you going to do about that bastard Prince Marshall? Isn''t Marquess Francis one of his advisors?¡± I asked Prince Morgan as I rode beside him.


    ¡°Marshall won''t be able to intervene in the investigation unless he wants to be put under suspicion and have his coronation pushed back or even have his crown prince title stripped away from him. He won''t have no choice but to follow the law. Since my father is the one who put me in charge of the investigation. I''m going to use the authority my father gave me to my advantage. My plan is to put pressure on Count Livens and capture him before the coronation.¡±, Prince Morgan said.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    ¡°Are you trying to buy Moises some time?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    Prince Morgan chuckled.


    ¡°I am.¡± He said, ¡°My plan is to prove my brother''s innocence during the trial. My grandfather and I have been preparing for years. The only missing piece to the puzzle is Macy Livens. Once we find her, we''ll have the answers we''ve been searching for. Something happened between her and Queen Lily before she was poisoned. Five years after my brother was exiled. I learned Count Livens was involved in the murder of Queen Lily and had framed my brother after he became one of Marshall''s advisors. Which was a little strange to me, but then I found out Macy Livens was his sister. Queen Lily had always shown her hatred towards Macy Livens as long as I could remember. Unfortunately, I was sixteen years old at the time of my brother''s exile. So I was too young to do anything¡± He explained.


    After Prince Morgan gave me his explanation, we rode the rest of the way in silence. We traveled through the forest for another two hours. Until we reached the Winter Dukedoms territory, The city of Casu.


    We traveled through the city for another hour or so until we made it near the castle gates.


    ¡°Isn''t that the Chief?¡± I heard Josie say.


    When I looked ahead I noticed my father in the distance. It was always easy for me to notice him due to his familiar body frame. Josie and I rode past Prince Morgan towards my father and called out to him. Prince Morgan followed behind us as we approached him.


    ¡°Natalie¡± my father said, as he looked towards Jose, Prince Morgan and I.


    Prince Morgan introduced himself and so did my father.


    I instantly noticed it was only him and Axel.


    ¡°Where is Saul?¡± Josie and I asked, at the same time.


    ¡°He''s currently tracking a woman who might be Macy Livens. It''s been a couple of hours. I told him to follow her until he gets a location¡±, my father answered as he looked directly at us.


    My eyes widened.


    ¡°What? Are you sure? How did he find her?¡± Prince Morgan asked as he stood beside me.


    My father looked over at Prince Morgan.


    ¡°While we were at the tavern, a woman bumped into me as she entered the tavern while we were leaving. At first she caught my attention from how she was dressed. After we left the tavern, she followed us until we made it to the entrance of the forest and asked if we were bounty hunters and she mentioned she was trying to find her son and save him. When Saul asked what his name was, the woman said his name was Christian and the last time she saw him was when he was born and was taken from her. When I asked if her name was Macy Livens, she got scared and ran away¡± my father explained.


    ¡°We must find that woman¡±, Prince Morgan said, in a serious tone.

 Chapter 91-Returned

    Chapter 91-Returned


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After returning to the castle, we went to Duke Winters office to inform him on everything we''ve learned. We were shocked to find out that Viscount James was dead after my father reported it to Duke Winter. He and Axel suggested that someone may be trying to cover their tracks. Which made Duke Winter and Prince Morgan agree with his suggestion.


    When we mentioned that one of my clan members was currently tracking a woman who might be Macy Livens. Duke Winter suddenly handed Prince Morgan and I a blank envelope and told us to open it.


    When I opened the envelope, I saw a folded letter and opened it. There were only four words written on it.


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty¡±, Prince Morgan read out loud.


    Prince Morgan and I looked at Duke Winter with a confused expression.


    ¡°Your mother said she stole those envelopes from Lincoln''s office. She said it''s Macy Livens handwriting and that she''s been sending it to Lincoln for a long time¡±, Duke Winter explained.


    ¡°What?¡± Prince Morgan said.


    Duke Winter had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Lincoln is hiding something and we must find out what it is.¡± He said, ¡°Especially, since he has no intention to intervene in Moises rebellion against Marshall¡± he added.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Prince Morgan and I shouted at the same time.


    Duke Winter began to tell us about the private meeting he and King Lincoln had after the conference. Prince Morgan suddenly flopped down into the seat next to the desk and as if he was in disbelief.


    He has no intention of intervening with Moises'' rebellion. What the hell is the King planning, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Where''s my mother?¡±, Prince Morgan asked.


    ¡°Resting in her room, I''ll have Doctor William check her out in the morning¡±, Duke Winter said.


    ¡°What is my father planning?¡± Prince Morgan mumbled.


    ¡°We''ll wait until Moises returns to the castle to have this conversation. In the meantime, let''s focus on dealing with the young women and Marquess Francis¡±, Duke Winter said. ¡°Tomorrow, I will have them moved to one of the private villas. Since the debutante and succession ceremony is in four days. The castle will be busy preparing for the guests. After that, we''ll focus on bringing Marquess Francis to trial¡± Duke Winter added and got up from his seat.


    Duke Winter walked around the desk and placed his hand on Prince Morgan''s shoulder.


    ¡°Inform me when your knights return with Marquess Francis. I''ll be resting in my quarters for a bit.¡± He said, ¡°Feel free to stay in the office as long as you like¡± he added before leaving the office with butler Jackson.


    After Duke Winter left the office, Prince Morgan, my father, Axel, Josie and I stayed in the office for another hour or so conversing amongst ourselves.


    ¡°It''ll be dawn soon, we should get some rest for a bit until my knights return¡±, Prince Morgan said and got up from his seat.


    My father, Axel, Josie and I got up as well.


    ¡°I''ll come to find you as soon as we hear something from Saul¡± I said to Prince Morgan as I looked over at him.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He nodded his head.


    A few minutes later, we left the office and went our separate ways. My father, Axel, Josie and I were walking towards the stairs when My father suddenly started to speak.


    ¡°Natalie, tomorrow night we''ll be having a squad meeting at Gloria''s bar. You, Yeshiva, Cena and Valian must attend.¡± My father said,


    ¡°I understand, father,¡± I replied as we walked up the stairs.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    When my grandfather told me about the meeting, he and my father had. I was honestly surprised to find out that my father has no intention to intervene in the rebellion we have been secretly planning for years.


    I was walking towards the room my mother was resting in, when a thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    No way, how much does my father know and what about Marshall? I thought my father wanted Marshall to become King but maybe there is something I may have missed, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Your highness¡± I heard a familiar voice say.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I looked up and saw Hannah, my mother''s personal maid.


    ¡°Hannah, how''s my mother feeling?¡±, I asked as I walked up to her.


    ¡°Her Majesty is doing well, she''s been feeling better for the past few days¡± Hannah replied.


    When I learned that my father was poisoning my mother I was furious. Hannah stopped me from rushing into his office to confront him. That cold-hearted man, what the hell is he up to, I wondered.


    ¡°Hannah, may I ask you something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course, your highness,¡± she replied.


    ¡°It''s about Macy Livens. My grandfather told me about her letters. Why would she be asking for forgiveness.¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I''m not sure, your highness. There must be something only her and the king knows. I only remember her as a timid woman who was always cautious about her surroundings. She always stayed to herself, then that confrontation between her and Queen Lily happened.¡± Hannah said.


    ¡°Do you remember what the confrontation was about?¡± I asked.


    Hannah shook her head.


    ¡°The only people who knew what the confrontation was about were Queen Lily and Macy Livens. We only know that Queen Lily invited Prince Moises to her palace the same day she was poisoned. Which is why he was blamed for her murder.¡± Hannah replied.


    I sighed, Hopefully Natalie clan members can find that woman who might be her.


    ¡°Wait¡±, Hannah said, ¡°I remembered your mother found out Macy was pregnant after she fled the palace and one of the maids who served her left with her. But the most concerning part was King Lincoln got rid of the maids who served Queen Lily.¡± Hannah said, ¡°No one knows where they are. I believe they were killed¡± she added.


    I definitely need to find out what my father is hiding, I thought to myself.


    After checking on my mother, I went to my guest room and laid down on the couch.


    I sighed.


    We must find out what happened 18 years ago, I thought as I looked up at the ceiling. I looked over at the window and saw that the sun was starting to rise.


    Suddenly, I heard a knock on the door. I got up and walked over to answer it. When I answered it I saw one of my knights, whom I had sent to arrest Marquess Francis.


    ¡°Your highness, we''ve arrested Marquess Francis, he''s currently being placed in the prison quarters. We had to incapacitate him because he tried to escape.¡± Sir Daniel said.


    ¡°Great work, Sir Daniel¡±, I said. ¡°Have one of the guards Inform me once he wakes up. For now, I''ll rest for a bit¡± I added and walked towards the bed.


    ¡°Yes, your highness¡±, Sir Daniel said and left the room.


    I''m exhausted, I mumbled as I laid on the bed.


    (UNKNOWN P.O.V)


    I felt my heart racing as we walked through the hallway. A few minutes later, we stopped in front of a door and the butler turned towards us.


    ¡°Wait here¡±, the butler said as we stood in front of the door.


    We waited for a few minutes until the door to the room opened.


    ¡°The King has been waiting for you two, you may enter the office.¡±, The butler said.


    We walked into the office and kneeled down on one knee and bowed our heads.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have returned¡±, I said.


    ¡°Where are the other knights?¡± King Lincoln asked, in a serious tone.


    ¡°They''re currently on their way back to the kingdom after receiving the order to return.¡±, I answered.


    ¡°How long will it take them to return?¡±King Lincoln asked.


    ¡°They shall return by next week¡± your Majesty,¡± I answered.


    King Lincoln became silent for a moment.


    ¡°That''s enough kneeling¡±, King Lincoln said.


    We stood up and looked directly at King Lincoln, who was sitting behind his desk. He stared at us with those intimidating light gold eyes.


    ¡°It''s been a long time has it?¡± King Lincoln asked with a slight grin on his face.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty¡±, we replied.


    ¡°Marshall''s coronation is next month, and Moises has returned to the kingdom. From this point forward, the exile has been rescinded now that Prince Moises has entered the Winter Dukedoms registry.¡± King Lincoln said.


    I was appalled for a moment. So this is why we were ordered to return. The exile has finally been rescinded, I thought to myself.


    King Lincoln suddenly stood up and walked over to the window.


    ¡°Sir Dell and Lord Dean, do you remember your duty?¡± King Lincoln asked as he looked over at us.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty¡±, Sir Dell and I said at the same time.


    ¡°Head to the Winter Dukedom. You may return to your master now. Make sure to fulfill your duty once more¡± King Lincoln ordered.


    Sir Dell and I bowed our heads before leaving out of King Lincoln''s office. After we left the office, Sir Dell and I exhaled loudly out of nervousness.


    ¡°I was wondering why we were suddenly summoned back to the kingdom¡± Sir Dell said as he held onto his chest.


    We both started to walk through the hallway of the palace.


    ¡°The exile has finally been rescinded. I look forward to next month.¡± I said as we walked out of the palace.

 Chapter 92-A Shocking Result

    Chapter 92- A Shocking Result


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    It was about 9:00 am when Valian and I arrived at the castle. After Valian handed the keys to one of the guards, we walked toward the castle doors. Upon entering the castle, we were greeted by Lucy the head maid and a couple of butlers.


    ¡°Welcome back, your highness¡±, Lucy said as she bowed her head.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucy¡± I replied as Valian and I walked towards the stairs.


    Suddenly I heard a voice call out to me.


    ¡°Moises¡±, I heard my grandfather''s voice and looked in his direction. My grandfather, Morgan and butler Jackson were walking towards us.


    Valian bowed his head as he greeted my grandfather and Morgan as they walked towards us.


    ¡°Grandfather, Morgan¡±, I said as I looked directly at them.


    ¡°You have perfect timing¡±, Morgan said. ¡°I''ve been waiting for you to return¡±, he added.


    What did he mean by that, I thought.


    I watched as my grandfather turned towards Lucy, who was standing a few meters away.


    ¡°Can you let Natalie and her father know that Moises has returned and they can meet us in the prison quarters¡±, my grandfather said.


    Lucy bowed before walking away.


    ¡°The prison quarters?¡±, I questioned with a confused expression.


    ¡°Follow us¡±, Morgan said.


    Valian and I followed behind my grandfather and Morgan until we made it to the prison quarters. While we were walking, I noticed the numerous knights staying near the prison quarters.


    ¡°What''s going on, Morgan?¡±, I asked as I noticed Morgan''s royal knights and watched as they bowed their heads when they noticed me.


    ¡°We have a special guest¡±, he replied.


    Who is it, I wondered.


    A few minutes later, we entered the prison quarters and walked through the hall. After walking the hall, Morgan, who was following one of his knights, stopped in front of a cell. Morgan looked over at me as I approached the cell gate.


    When I looked into the cell, I noticed a man who was chained to the wall, the man looked very familiar to me.


    ¡°Isn''t that¡±,I was suddenly interrupted when Morgan started to speak.


    ¡°Marquess Francis¡±, Morgan said as he looked towards the man.


    Marquise Francis raised his head up and immediately started to shake in fear as his face turned pale.


    ¡°Prince¡­Prince¡­Prince Moises¡±, he stuttered as his eyes widened.


    I tilted my head to the side as I stared at the man. Suddenly, I heard a noise and noticed the cell gate was opening. The man looked over at Morgan and started shivering even more.


    Morgan and I walked into the cell and approached the man as he hung against the wall.


    ¡°We have a lot to discuss with you, Marquess Francis¡±, Morgan said as he tapped his right hand against Marquess Francis'' face.


    Suddenly, we heard footsteps approaching and Morgan and I slightly turned our heads toward the cell gate. A moment later, Natalie, Moises and a man I''ve never seen before walked in front of the cell and stood next to my grandfather and Valian.


    Morgan and I turned back towards Marquess Francis who was still shivering.


    ¡°I''ll make you a deal, Marquess Francis¡±, Morgan said as he looked directly at him.


    ¡°Wha¡­what do you mean?¡± Marquess Francis asked, with an anxious expression.


    ¡°The auction houses tell me who else is involved and where it is located,¡± Morgan said.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Morgan, did you know about them?¡±, I asked Morgan as I looked over at him.


    Morgan nodded and explained to me how he found out about them. I turned towards Marquess Francis with an angry expression, that caused him to suddenly start to beg for his life.


    ¡°Please spare my life, your highness¡±, Marquess Francis beg.


    ¡°The auction houses¡±, Morgan said, once again.


    ¡°I..I own the auction house, there''s only one in the southern region. In the town of Vinson, near the shopping district at the Vinson Theater.¡± Marquess Francis said as he pleaded for his life.


    I placed my right hand onto Marquess Francis'' throat and started to squeeze it out of anger.


    He started to shiver even more as the tears began to fall down his face.


    ¡°Marquess Francis, I have something to tell you¡±, Morgan said, ¡°Viscount James was found dead in his home¡±, he added.


    What!, I thought as I looked over at Morgan. I turned my head back towards Marquess Francis. I watched as his eyes widened and he started to gasp for air as I took my hand off of his throat.


    ¡°Any idea who might''ve killed him?¡± Morgan questioned.


    Marquess Francis continued to shiver but remained quiet.


    ¡°I''m guessing you''re the one who killed him¡±, I heard Masiro say.


    Morgan and I turned towards them. My grandfather suddenly tapped on the cell gate.


    ¡°That''s enough for now, let''s return¡±, he said.


    Morgan and I walked out of the cell and heard the cell gate shut as we all started to walk down the hall of the prison quarters. After we exited out of the prison quarters. Morgan suddenly started to speak.


    ¡°I need to use him in order to lure Count Livens into my trap¡±, Morgan said, as he held his hand against his chin.


    ¡°What about the auction house?¡±Natalie asked.


    ¡°I''ll prepare to travel to the southern region after the girls are moved¡±, Morgan replied.


    ¡°Let''s head to my office, there''s something else we need to discuss now that Moises has returned.¡± My grandfather said as he started to walk away.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    While walking towards the castle, Moises and Axel introduced themselves to each other after Moises learned Axel was Na''mah''s husband and one of the clan members who was recently in the Kalpana Kingdom. A few minutes later, we returned inside of the castle and walked towards Duke Winters office on the first floor.


    After entering the office, Moises and I sat beside each other on one of the couches. While Prince Morgan and Duke Winter sat across from us. My father, Axel and Valian stood behind Moises and I.


    ¡°Moises,¡±Morgan said, as he looked directly at Moises.


    I watched as Duke Winter gestured towards Butler Jackson. A second later, Butler Jackson left out of the office.


    ¡°Grandfather, Morgan¡±, Moises said. ¡°It''s about the sirens. Valian, Nathan and I found out the siren might have been a way to lure Sylvester out. The northern rebel group was attacked and Sylvester was injured after he went to inspect the border.


    My eyes widened hearing that Sylvester was Injured.


    Morgan and Duke Winter eyes widened, ¡°So Marshall has started his attack on the rebel groups. ¡° Morgan said.


    I turned my head towards Moises'' direction.


    Moises nodded his head, ¡°After we left Sylvester in Gloria''s care. We returned to the eastern region, after meeting with Zachary, we made the decision to stop the meeting for now to protect the members¡±, Moises said.


    ¡°Gloria''s bar?¡±, I asked as I looked over at Moises. He nodded his head again and started to explain the situation.


    ¡°Good call¡±, Morgan said, ¡°We''ll hold off on the meeting until further notice¡±, he said, ¡°In the meantime, we have something else to discuss, it''s about our father¡±, Morgan added.


    ¡°What about him?¡±Moises responded.


    Duke Winter began telling Moises about the meeting with King Lincoln after the conference. I noticed Moises started to ball his fist up and I reached over and grabbed his right hand.


    ¡°What the fuck, does he mean he won''t intervene! After all the shit he put me through. Stripping away my title, placing me in the dungeon, sending the royal knights after Natalie while she was pregnant!¡± Moises shouted as he squeezed my hand.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Duke Winter shouted.


    Moises became quiet but I could see that he was enraged.


    ¡°Easy there brother¡±, Morgan said as he stood up. ¡°Calm your aura before you destroy the room.¡± He added as he placed his hand onto Moises left shoulder. ¡°I''ll try to find out what father is hiding, but we need to find Macy Livens, in order to put all the pieces together. There is something I must ask you. After consulting with Hannah, she mentioned Queen Lily invited you to her palace. Do you remember what happened that day?¡± Morgan asked.


    Wait, I thought as I vaguely tried to remember that day.


    ¡°I remembered Queen Lily invited me to her palace. It was two days before the hunting festival she was in charge of hosting the banquet for the festival. I arrived at her palace and waited for over twenty minutes until I was told she wasn''t feeling well and that she would have to reschedule our meeting¡± Moises said.


    ¡°That explains why you ended up taking the blame for her murder. She must''ve been poisoned around that time the maid claimed she wasn''t feeling well¡± Morgan said.


    Moises gripped my hand once again, ¡°But I''ve explained that to father after I was Interrogated for hours.¡± Moises said, as he gritted his teeth.


    Suddenly, the door to the office opened and Butler Jackson walked into the office.


    ¡°Your Grace, Your highnesses, Doctor William is calling for you. He said it is urgent.¡± Butler Jackson said.


    After rushing out of the room, we hurried to the second floor towards Queen Malaysia''s room. A few minutes later, we entered the room, I watched as Moises and Morgan rushed over to Queen Malaysia, who appeared to be unconscious.


    ¡°What''s wrong with her?¡± Duke Winter, Moises and Morgan asked at the same time with anxious looks on their faces.


    I walked over to Na''mah, who was standing on the right side of the bed leaning towards Queen Malaysia while placing her hand onto the Queen Malaysia''s forehead.


    ¡°My Lord¡±, Doctor William said as he approached Duke Winter.


    ¡°Natalie¡±, Na''mah said as she looked over at me.


    ¡°My Lord, we found something after checking the Queen''s blood.¡±, Doctor William said.


    Na''mah grabbed my hand and pulled me as we walked over to where Doctor William and everyone else were standing.


    ¡°Duke Winter, Prince Moises, and Prince Morgan¡± Na''mah said as she stood in front of them.


    ¡°Hannah mentioned the King would invite Queen Malaysia for tea and after she returns to her quarters she becomes ill. It''s been going on for a couple of years now.¡± Na''mah stated.


    ¡°That son of a bitch¡±, Moises and Morgan said at the same time.


    ¡°Wait, before you two get angry¡±, Na''mah raised her hand causing them to calm down.


    Na''mah looked over at Doctor William, causing him to nod his head. Na''mah turned her head back towards Moises, Morgan and Duke Winter.


    ¡°We don''t believe the king is poisoning her. Instead, he seems to be treating her. Her blood is filled with some kind of antidote.¡± Na''mah said with a serious expression.


    ¡°What?!¡± We all shouted.


    ¡°Hannah mentioned the last time Queen Malaysia and King Lincoln had tea together was two days ago,¡± Na''mah said. ¡°Queen Malaysia''s body isn''t deteriorating, in fact she is getting healthier each time she takes whatever he is giving her. After testing her blood, the results show that Queen Malaysia is getting poisoned but is also getting treated right after. Someone else may have poisoned her.¡±


    We stood there appalled for a moment.


    ¡°If my father isn''t poisoning her, it must be Marshall¡±Prince Morgan said as he balled his fist up.


    ¡°If it is Prince Marshall, the king must know and he is constantly treating her each time¡±, Na''mah stated.


    Is that why he decided not to intervene in the rebellion, I thought as I questioned myself.


    Suddenly, Morgan turned around and started walking towards the door.


    ¡°I must find out what father is hiding, I''m returning to the palace for a few days. Contact me if we find any information on Macy Livens.¡± Morgan said as he stormed out of the room.


    I watched as Moises walked over to Queen Malaysia and started to caress her hair.


    ¡°I promise mother, I will become the King¡± Moises said and kissed Queen Malaysia''s forehead.

 Chapter 93-Planning

    Chapter 93- Planning


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After leaving my mother''s guestroom, Natalie, Doctor William and I followed my grandfather to his office on the third floor. When I learned there was a possibility that my father may be actually treating my mother instead of poisoning her. I was lost in a state of confusion, my father has always been cold-hearted and arrogant, but what if I am misunderstanding something, I thought.


    ¡°Moises!¡±I heard my grandfather shout.


    My thoughts were interrupted and l lifted my head up and faced my grandfather''s direction.


    ¡°Get out of your head, your aura is making the room cold¡± he said.


    My aura must have unconsciously seeped out, while reacting to my emotions.


    ¡°My apologies, grandfather¡±, I said and felt Natalie grip my right hand as she held onto it.


    ¡°Doctor William, finish what you were saying¡±, my grandfather said as Doctor William stood in front of the desk next to Natalie and I.


    ¡°My Lord, Na''mah and I will try to find out what type of poison is in the Queen''s blood, and also do further testing on the antidote.¡±, Doctor William said.


    ¡°Very well, do all that you can to find out.¡± My grandfather said.


    My grandfather looked over at Natalie and I.


    ¡°Morgan has left the castle with his knights, we''ll keep Marquess Francis in the castle''s prison quarters for now, while We have to focus on the debutante¡± he said while tapping his finger on the desk.


    ¡°Grandfather, after the debutante, I will solely focus on training the knights and start planning our military strategies¡± I said, with a serious expression on my face.


    My grandfather nodded his head in agreement. Suddenly, Natalie started speaking.


    ¡°My father, my clan members and I will be having a meeting tomorrow night. My father ordered some of the squad members to infiltrate some local information guilds throughout the kingdom. Hopefully we can gather more information on the aristocratic faction.¡±Natalie said as she stood next to me in front of the desk.


    My grandfather nodded his head.¡°The sooner we find Macy Livens, the sooner we can find out what Lincoln is hiding.¡± he said, as he looked over at me.


    ¡°I''m sure Saul will contact us soon, as a tracker he is very thorough. Even if he manages to lose sight of his target, he never forgets a voice once he hears it. Since the woman was covered up, they weren''t able to see her face. Fortunately, Saul has a habit of not returning until the target is found.¡±, Natalie stated, ¡°The letter that you had with Macy''s handwriting, I gave it to Josie. Her and Yeshiva work well with remembering someone''s handwriting. If Macy Livens was currently disguising herself as a seamstress like Yeshiva thinks she is, maybe we can match her handwriting, once Josie and I travel to some local clothing shops later on today.¡± She added.


    My grandfather looked a little relieved after hearing what Natalie said.


    ¡°Speaking of the seamstress ¡±, my grandfather said and looked over at the small clock that sat on his desk. ¡° The girls should be getting ready to start their schedules,¡± he added.


    I watched as he slowly stood up from his seat.


    ¡°What''s their schedule for today?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Sage has to do a fitting for her debutante dress with the seamstress. As for the rest of the schedule, both of them will be focusing on their history classes and the debutante lessons with Hannah and Lucy for the next two days .¡±, grandfather replied.


    ¡°The seamstress¡±, I heard Natalie mumble.


    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot to tell you¡±, my grandfather suddenly said and started telling me about Sage''s first official duty. I was surprised that my father put her in charge of the Avalorian kingdom''s delegation. Maybe we can use this opportunity to our advantage and get ourselves another ally before the war, I thought.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Grandfather, I''ll teach their history class for today," I said.


    I should be able to teach Sage everything I know about the Avalorian Kingdom, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Moises, you should get some rest for a bit¡±, my grandfather said with a stern look on his face as he started to walk around the desk.


    I nodded my head and felt Natalie grab my hand again.


    ¡°You can teach their class tomorrow but for now get some rest.¡±, grandfather said.


    Natalie and I held hands as we walked over to the door. When I opened the door, I heard voices in the hallway.


    ¡°Father, Mother¡±, Sage said as Natalie and I were walking out of the office.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting on the bed studying one of the books that Baron Berrian and Princess Sylvia had given to me. When I heard the door to my room open, I turned my head toward the direction of the door and saw Rosie, Yeshiva, Josie and Cena walking into the room.


    ¡°Sage, I was told father has returned to the castle. They''re currently in Queen Malaysia''s guest room¡±, Rosie said as she and Josie walked over to the bed.


    Earlier this morning, Rosie and I were awakened by our mother. We were suddenly introduced to two of her clan members after going to grandfather Masiro''s guest room. Rosie was nervous as she met Yeshiva''s mother, who instantly started to call Rosie her daughter in law without hesitation.


    ¡°Are you still studying? It''s been two hours.¡±Yeshiva asked, as he and Cena stood a few meters away from the door.


    I nodded, ¡°I have a history class in an hour.¡±, I replied. After meeting Josie and Axel, I returned to my room to study for a while. Knowing Hannah, she will give me a hard time if I don''t study well.


    I closed the book and placed it on the bed. I got up from the bed. I looked over at the clock on the nightstand and saw that it was 10:00am.


    ¡°I have to go try on my dress before class starts¡±, I said, as I walked towards the door.


    I looked over at Cena and Yeshiva, ¡°Are you two still interested in the seamstress?¡± I asked.


    They both nodded.


    Yeshiva and Cena''s filled me in on their suspicion involving the seamstress. When I first met her, I did sense that she was a little odd when she kept glancing at Rosie and I.


    ¡°So I just need to get her handwriting?¡±, I asked Yeshiva, as I looked over at him.


    Yeshiva nodded his head.


    ¡°Fine¡±¡±, I said.


    After leaving the room, Rosie and I walked through the hallway and I noticed Haley and Vienne walking towards us.


    ¡°My lady, you have to do the fitting for your debutante dress. Duchess Mary and the seamstress are waiting for you upstairs¡± Haley said.


    We followed behind Haley until we made it to the third floor. While walking through the hall, I noticed my father and mother walking out of Duke Winters office.


    ¡°Father, Mother¡±, Rosie and I said at the same time.


    ¡°Sage, Rosemary¡±, father said as he kissed Rosie and I''s forehead.


    ¡°Father, I will like to speak with you, later¡±, I said as I looked directly at him.


    He nodded his head, ¡°How about we have a sparring match while we talk.¡±, he suggested


    ¡°When your class is over, come to the Queen''s guest room. I''ll be there with Na''mah and Doctor William¡±, mother said.


    I nodded my head. I should also inform my father about the threat Prince Marshall made while we were in the palace, I thought to myself.


    After speaking with mother and father, Rosie and I continued to walk through the hallway with Haley and Vienne, our personal maids. We walked further down the hall until we made it to one of the dressing rooms.


    When we entered the room, I saw Duchess Mary and the seamstress standing next to two dresses. One was mine and I immediately fell in love with it.


    ¡°My lady, I''ll help you with the dress¡±, Haley said as we walked over to the dress.


    Suddenly, we heard a knock on the door, and a second later, Lucy walked into the room and walked over to Duchess Mary.


    ¡°My lady, you look beautiful¡±, Haley said after her and the seamstress helped me put on my white and gold dress. It fitted perfectly, and there was no discomfort.


    ¡°Your highnesses, you two look beautiful¡±, Lucy said as she walked over to Rosie and I.


    When I was done trying on my debutante dress, Haley started styling my hair to see which look would better suit the dress, while the seamstress was placing my dress back on the mannequin.


    ¡°What do you think, My lady¡±, Haley said, as she turned me around to face the mirror.


    My hair was braided down one side of my body, with little white flowers placed throughout the braid.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I said as I looked at the flowers.


    When Haley and I were done choosing my hairstyle. She turned me back around and I watched as the seamstress walked back over to me after she went to speak with Duchess Mary.


    ¡°Your highness, Are you bringing one of the knights as your escort?¡±, the seamstress asked, ¡°We have time to make a suit for them, if you are, my lady¡±, she added.


    A suit, I thought. ¡°How long does it take to make a suit?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°If we get a measurement by tomorrow, I believe we''ll make it in time for the debutante.


    When will he return to the castle? Should I guess his measurements, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Can you write down the shop''s name and location? When he returns to the castle, I will suggest that he goes to your shop to get his measurements taken¡±, I said, as I looked at the seamstress.


    ¡°Of course, your highness, I''m sure the shop''s owner will be delighted to make the suit for the young duchess escort¡±, she replied.


    I watched as the seamstress walked to where her belongings were. A few seconds later, she walked over and handed me a handwritten note that had the shop''s name and location.


    ¡°I will be returning to the shop now. Now that her highness has tried on her dress.¡±, The seamstress said as she walked over to Duchess Mary and Lucy.


    Duchess Mary and the seamstress were talking amongst themselves.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I heard Rosie say and looked over in her direction. She was still standing in front of the mirror with Vienne helping her get dressed.


    I walked over to where she was standing.


    ¡°I heard the seamstress asking about your escort. If you''re not planning to have father escort you and Nashi isn''t able to escort you. Then what''s your plan?. Rosie asked.


    I smirked, ¡°Remember when I said I wanted to piss Prince Marshall off?¡±, I asked.


    Rosie nodded.


    ¡°Since Prince Marshall and King Lincoln have been a pain in our ass for the past few months and if my plan happens to work. We might be able to lure out Macy Livens as well¡± I said.


    Rosie had a confused expression on her face.


    ¡°What are you planning?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Christian¡±, I said, ¡°I want him to be my escort.¡±

 Chapter 94-Planning (2)

    Chapter 94-Planning (2)


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    When Sage told me what she was planning, I whispered to her and told her we should consult mother and grandfather about her plan. Since Yeshiva''s father was currently trying to track a woman that might be Macy Livens, maybe Sage plan will work, I thought. I just hope it doesn''t cause a huge commotion during the debutante. Since Prince Marshall and King Lincoln are both unpredictable.


    Sage and I turned our heads when I heard Duchess Mary call out to us.


    ¡°My dears, it is time for your history lesson, Lady Victoria will also be joining.¡± Duchess Mary said.


    Sage and I nodded.


    After we left the room, Sage and I started walking through the hallway. The library where our classes were going to be held was on the third floor but was located in the left wing of the castle.


    ¡°Haley,¡± Sage said as she turned towards Haley, who was walking behind her.


    ¡°Yes, my lady¡±, Haley replied.


    Sage handed Haley the same note that the seamstress handed her.


    ¡°Bring this to Yeshiva for me¡±, she said.


    Haley bowed and took the note from Sage. A second later, she started walking in the opposite direction towards the stairs.


    ¡°What if Christian doesn''t return to the castle in time, what are you going to do?¡± I asked Sage, curiously.


    Sage lifted her head up a little as she looked to be deep in thought.


    ¡°If he doesn''t return in time, we can still use the rumor to lure Macy Livens out. On the other hand, I''ll go with my first choice and have father as my escort¡±, she replied as we continued to walk towards the library.


    A few minutes later, we entered the library and noticed Hannah and Butler Jackson standing a few meters away.


    Sage and I walked towards the table near the bookshelves where Hannah and Butler Jackson were standing. When we made it near the table, I noticed Lady Victoria was sitting in one of the seats. Sage sat next to Lady Victoria and I sat next to Sage. Seeing Lady Victoria and Sage next to each other, you would think they were twins instead of Sage and I.


    When she noticed Sage and I, she got up and greeted us before sitting back in her seat.


    ¡°Let''s begin today''s lesson¡±, Hannah said.


    Butler Jackson walked around and placed a white cover book in front of each of us.


    ¡°Today, we will talk about the Vanuatu kingdom and its lineage. Duke Winter gave me strict instructions to teach you about the King''s side of the family, since they will be attending the debutante and Sage''s succession ceremony.¡± Hannah said.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    Thirty minutes passed, as we listened to Hannah as she was reading a certain section of the book. While reading the book, I noticed it was the same book that Baron Berrian had given me. We were currently on the same chapter that I didn''t finish earlier.


    The chapter had a picture with six people, the previous King of Vanuatu, and his two Queens. I instantly noticed King Lincoln but he was much younger in the picture. He was standing beside another young man, they both favored each other. I noticed a young woman standing behind one of the queens, King Lincoln and his brother was also standing behind the other Queen, whom they favored.


    ¡°Any questions?¡± Hannah suddenly asked.


    ¡°I have one,¡± I said, while looking directly at Hannah.


    ¡°What''s your question, your highness?¡±, Hannah asked.


    ¡°The young woman in the picture was also like my father, Prince Morgan and Prince Marshall, born from two different mothers? Is she also a part of the aristocratic faction? I asked, curiously.


    Hannah sat the book down on the table.


    ¡°Her name is Marchioness Bethani Radisson, she was the first born from the first Queen. She is 20 years older than King Lincoln and 10 years older than Prince Lance but since the Vanuatu kingdom doesn''t allow women to ascend the throne. She was married off to Marquess Carl Radisson, who was a Knight that received a title after fighting in one of the wars and yes she is a part of the aristocratic faction. Her son, Marquess Timothy Radisson, he''s one of the palace Chancellors.¡± Hannah explained.¡±


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    For some reason, the woman caught my attention, something tells me she''s going to be a problem, I thought to myself.


    Hannah continued on the lesson for another hour until she finally dismissed us.


    ¡°We will head to the ballroom and focus on your debutante lessons in two hours. Princess Sage, you need to find someone to practice with in the meantime¡± Hannah said.


    I nodded my head, who should I ask, I wondered.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    I was walking down the hall on my way to the Queen''s room, when I noticed Josie and Yeshiva standing in the distance talking amongst themselves.


    ¡°Josie, Yeshiva¡±, I called out to them as I walked towards them.


    They turned towards my direction and started walking towards me.


    ¡°Natalie¡±, Josie said and held up a folded paper in her hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡±, I asked as we approached each other.


    ¡°The seamstress handwriting¡±, Yeshiva said, ¡°It''s not a match but I think we should still investigate the shop, just in case¡±, he said.


    ¡°Any word from Saul?¡±, I asked Josie.


    She shook her head, ¡°Chief plans to contact him later on today, if he doesn''t hear from him before tonight.¡±, she replied.


    ¡°We need to find a way to lure her out, if the woman who followed Chief happens to be Macy Livens or someone close to her, maybe we should use Christian as bait.¡±, Yeshiva said.


    I became quiet for a moment while I thought to myself.


    ¡°Prince Morgan mentioned that when he talked to Hannah, she told him Macy left with one of the maids who served her.¡± I said.


    Suddenly, our conversation was interrupted when I heard Na''mah''s voice in the distance. When I looked in her direction, she was talking to one of the maids and looked over in our direction.


    ¡°Natalie, her Majesty is awake¡±, Na''mah said as she gestured towards me.


    A second later, I started walking towards the Queen''s room, leaving behind Josie and Yeshiva.


    When I entered the room, Queen Malaysia was sitting upwards and Doctor William was standing beside her. She looked over at me and turned back towards Doctor William.


    ¡°Doctor William, give Natalie and I a moment for a second¡±, Queen Malaysia said.


    I watched as Doctor William bowed and started walking towards the door. He and Na''mah left the room and I walked closer to the bed.


    ¡°This is the second time, I''ve seen you laid up in the bed¡±, I said, informally.


    Queen Malaysia chuckled, ¡°I guess what I heard was true, The Henrico Clan doesn''t care about one''s status or title and is very sharp-tongued.¡± She said, with a slight smile on her face. ¡°You''ll make a great Queen¡±, she added.


    A queen, I mumbled, I''ve really never put much thought into it.


    ¡°Natalie¡±, Queen Malaysia said, as the expression on her face went from smiling to serious in a split second. ¡°Hannah told me that you are able to get into the palace without being detected.¡± She said as she looked at me.


    I nodded, ¡°I have my ways¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Doctor William and your sister are certain that Lincoln isn''t the one poisoning me. As much as I loved that arrogant man, I''m not too sure if I should trust that. After all, our marriage hasn''t been great after he took in another Queen and it became even worse after Macy Livens became his concubine. I haven''t told my father, Moises or Morgan this information. I''m positive you heard a little of our story. We met on the battlefield, I saved Lincoln''s life instead of taking it, after I realized he was my destined partner. You see our kingdoms were hostile towards each other as neighboring kingdoms usually are, but unlike my father''s side of the family who came from an ancient warrior lineage. The Vanuatu kingdom comes from an ordinary royalty lineage but in the beginning of our relationship, Lincoln wasn''t the cruel man that he is now. When I was the general of the army, he supported me until one day he became very angry almost like he became envious of me, because I was considered stronger than him. Over the years, he became worse and we barely were able to communicate.¡± Queen Malaysia suddenly paused for a second and reached out her hand towards me.


    I walked closer and placed my hand onto her hand.


    ¡°I know just how powerful the Henrico clan is when it comes to finding any worthy information, but something tells me you will be able to get the answers I''ve been searching for,¡± she said and gripped my hand a bit. ¡°Natalie, please find out what Lincoln is hiding¡±, she added.


    ¡°I was going to do that anyways, after all he did send the royal knights after me. I still have a grudge against him.¡± I replied.


    Queen Malaysia chuckled.


    ¡°As for finding Macy Livens, we''re planning to use her son as bait¡±, I said.


    ¡°I''ve heard her son''s name was Christian from Morgan. From the timing of her pregnancy from then and until now, her son should be having a birthday soon¡± Queen Malaysia said.


    (CHRISTIAN''S P.O.V)


    Nathan and I left the rebels cabin, and started walking through the forest. As we were walking the wind was blowing a little stronger than the previous days.


    ¡°How long until we make it to the next town?¡± Nathan asked as he walked a few meters ahead of me.


    ¡°Going through the forest it''ll take at least three hours without a horse¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Fuck¡±, I heard Nathan mumbled as I walked closer to him.


    We traveled through the forest for another hour until we reached a large bridge that sat over a river.


    ¡°Let''s take a break after crossing the river¡±, Nathan said.


    Without saying anything else, Nathan started walking ahead of me again and I followed behind him until we made it to the other side of the river.


    When we got to the other side of the river, Nathan suggested that we take a twenty minute break before walking again. I sat beside Nathan, as sat next to the river. I stared at the flowing water for a while until Nathan called my name.


    ¡°Christian, are you planning to return to the castle after meeting Count Livens?¡±Nathan asked.


    I looked over at Nathan.


    ¡°I was planning to return to the castle, but I''m not sure if my uncle will try to make me stay. I''m afraid that he might stop me from leaving until he wants me to be useful to him again.¡±, I said and looked back at the river.


    Nathan placed his hand on the top of my head.


    ¡°if It comes to that, I''ll tell him I need you to help with something.¡± He said.


    I smiled a bit, I''m sure my uncle wouldn''t want to get on Nathan''s bad side since he is trying to recruit him.


    ¡°Christian, I''ve been meaning to ask you this for a while now¡± Nathan said and I turned my head towards him again.


    ¡°What is it, master?¡± I asked.


    Nathan suddenly slapped the side of my head, ¡° Don''t call me that shit anymore¡± he said, ¡°I prefer teacher then the term master¡± he added.


    I chuckled seeing the annoyed expression on his face.


    ¡°What did you want to ask me? I asked.


    ¡°When is your birthday?¡± he asked.


    My birthday, I thought.


    Now that I think about it, my birthday is approaching soon.


    ¡°It''s in four days,¡± I replied.


    Nathan''s eyes widened, ¡°Wait, your birthday is the same day as the debutante?¡± he asked, with an serious expression.


    The debutante, I thought for a moment.


    Before I could speak, I suddenly remembered something. I stood up quickly as I remembered.


    ¡°What''s wrong¡±, Nathan said as he got up from the ground and placed his hands onto my shoulders. "Christian", he shouted.


    I felt my heart racing as I remembered overhearing one of my uncle''s conversations.


    I started to shiver, ¡° I had forgotten for a moment.¡±I said while stuttering, ¡°I''ll be 18 in four days, my uncle was planning to announce my existence to the king when I turn 18.¡±

 Chapter 95-Planning (3)

    Chapter 95- Planning (3)


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    I was caught off guard when I noticed Christian started to shiver, after telling me Count Livens was going to announce his existence to the King.


    Was Count Livens planning to bring Christian to Sage and Rosemary''s debutante? I thought to myself. But why would he risk that knowing Prince Marshall will also be attending the debutante and succession ceremony.


    When I placed my hands onto Christian''s shoulders, I could see he was in the middle of having a panic attack.


    ¡°Calm down and speak slowly¡±, I said as he started to stutter his words.


    ¡°I am afraid to meet my father, I heard he hates illegitimate children. As much as I want to confront him, I am also terrified knowing that I''ll be standing in front of him soon¡±, Christian said as he lowered his head.


    ¡°Was Count Livens planning to announce your existence at the debutante?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    Christian shook his head, ¡°It''s just a coincidence that my birthday is on the same day as the debutante. My uncle was planning to bring me to the palace on my 18th birthday. I believe he wanted to start gathering support for me, in order to have a chance to seize the throne.¡±, Christian said, as he looked up at me. ¡°It''s the reason he wants to recruit you and use the rebel members to his advantage, since they are already against Prince Marshall becoming King.¡± Christian added.


    I took my hands off of Christian''s shoulders.


    ¡°Break time is over, let''s head to the next town¡±, I said.


    We started walking through the forest again for another two hours until we reached the outskirts of the Town of Lonsdale.


    ¡°This is my uncle''s territory¡±, Christian said, as we walked down the hill that overlooked the medium-sized town.


    After walking down the hill, Christian and I walked into the town. While walking through the town, I noticed multiple carriages and some vehicles on the busy road of the town. The social gap of this kingdom was really telling. The struggling commoners can only afford new or used carriages, while the nobles and well-to-do commoners take all the advanced resources like vehicles and communications systems.


    My thoughts were interrupted when Christian called out to me.


    ¡°Teacher, we can stay at the local inn until it''s time to meet my uncle,¡± Christian said, as he pointed towards a small inn in the distance.


    After agreeing with him, we walked through the busy market until we reached the nearby inn.


    Upon entering the inn, someone bumped into me and I caught them before they could fall. The person''s head was covered in a hood and had an oversized coat around their body.


    ¡°I apologize¡±, I heard a woman''s voice.


    She quickly moved out of the way and walked away as if she was in a rush.


    What was that about, I thought.


    I turned back towards Christian, who also was looking at the woman after we walked out of the inn. We were about to walk into the inn, when something caught my attention. I turned back around towards the direction the woman went in and felt the presence of another person.


    ¡°Christian, get us a room. I''ll be back in a few minutes¡±, I said, and started walking in the direction of the woman.


    While walking for a few minutes in the direction of the woman, I suddenly lost sight of her after walking through the busy market. I glanced around in each direction and noticed an alley between two of the buildings.


    I have a bad feeling, I thought.


    I continued to walk towards the alleyway, upon entering the alleyway.


    This is going to hurt, I mumbled as I noticed the multiple presence surrounding me on the top of the buildings.


    I was suddenly hit on the back of my head and fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Leader, we found Nathan Williams¡± I heard a male voice say.


    ¡°And the young boy that was with him¡±, I heard another male voice say.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°We captured him but he managed to get away¡± I heard the woman''s voice and was slowly losing consciousness.


    Shit, I should''ve told Christian we were being followed ever since we left the cabin.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After resting for a couple of hours, I pulled the covers off of me and got out of the bed. I looked over at the clock and saw that it was 3:00pm.


    Unexpectedly, someone knocked on the door, and I walked over to answer it. When I opened the door, I saw Valian and Axel standing in front of me.


    I gestured for them to come into the room.


    ¡°Any news from Saul? I asked, curiously as I looked at Valian and Axel.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Valian said, ¡°It''s been over 12 hours since he started tracking the woman. My father left him a message, telling him to meet us at Gloria''s bar in the northern region."


    I nodded, ¡° Any news from Jace, I wonder if he was able to spread the rumor about Serbia¡±, I said as I walked over to the couch.


    Valian and Axel followed behind me, Valian took a seat across from me, while Axel remained standing.


    ¡°What about Nathan, have they traveled to Count Livens territory yet.?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Haven''t heard from him yet either, I''ll send him a message later¡±, Valian replied.


    Suddenly, the door to the room opened and Natalie walked into the room.


    ¡°Moises¡±, she said as she looked towards the couch and started walking towards me.


    ¡°Your mother woke up while you were resting, but she has fallen back to sleep after Doctor William gave her some medicine for her headache.¡±, Natalie said.


    I sighed and I felt Natalie place her hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Valian, Axel¡±, Natalie called out to them, ¡°I''ve already told my father, but I won''t be able to attend the squad meeting.¡±, Natalie said.


    I looked over at Natalie, ¡°Why?¡± Valian and I asked at the same time.


    Natalie looked down at me, ¡°Because I have received a personal request from your mother.¡± She said.


    I was confused, ¡°What do you mean, what did she request?¡± I asked.


    Natalie sighed, ¡°She wants me to infiltrate King Lincoln''s quarters, especially his office.¡± Natalie said.


    Without hesitation, I agreed with what my mother requested. Since it''s Natalie, she''ll be able to find out what my father is hiding faster than Morgan, with her skills, I thought.


    ¡°When are you planning to leave?¡± I asked as I looked up at her.


    ¡°Tonight¡±, she said, ¡°Your mother mentioned the King had multiple envelopes in his desk drawer in his office. I have a feeling someone is helping Macy Livens deliver the letters, if the envelope doesn''t have any address or names on them. How do they know to deliver it to the King''s office? Someone in the palace is working with Macy Livens.¡±, Natalie added.


    Now that I think about it, she was right, I thought. The only way to get into the palace to deliver the envelopes, you would have to know your way into the palace.


    ¡°Didn''t Morgan say Hannah mentioned that one of the maids fled with her?¡±Valian asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Do you remember how many maids actually served her?¡±Natalie asked.


    ¡°I remembered two of them used to follow her everywhere.¡± I said as I tried to remember.


    ¡°Maybe the one who didn''t flee the castle is still working there¡±, Valian suggested.


    ¡°It was a long time ago, and I only learned that she fled the palace after I was imprisoned in the dungeon. I haven''t heard anything about the maids until now.¡± I said.


    Suddenly,I heard the familiar buzzing sound come from Valian and Axel. I looked towards them as they both looked at their phones.


    ¡°It''s Blake, one of our squad members¡±, Valian said, as he looked at the phone.¡±, Valian added.


    After looking at his phone, Valian looked directly at me.


    ¡°Prince Moises, are you familiar with a nobleman named Marquess Timothy Radisson¡±, Valian asked.


    I nodded, ¡°He''s my older cousin from my father''s older sister and he''s also one of my father''s Chancellors for the palace. He and my father are a couple years apart.¡±, I said, while looking at Valian. ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He seems to be looking for Macy Livens as well¡±, Valian stated.


    ¡°Is there any chance my father is also looking for her, why else would Marquess Radisson be involved¡±, I said, without certainty.


    Natalie suddenly spoke, ¡°Valian, Axel, do any one of you have a spare phone? I''ll need one in order to keep contact with you through the clans system.¡±, she said.


    I watched as Axel nodded his head, ¡°You can use mine, I''ll use Na''mah''s¡±, he said and handed his phone to Natalie.


    ¡°Valian, don''t forget to send messages about the squad meeting since I won''t be attending¡±, Natalie said as she looked at Valian.


    Valian nodded.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door and I walked over to answer it. When I answered, I saw butler Jackson standing in front of me.


    ¡°Your highness, his grace is calling for you¡± butler Jackson said.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I was sitting behind the desk in my office, going over some documents. When one of the butlers came into my office. He bowed his head before walking towards the desk.


    ¡°Your Grace, I came to inform you that you have a guest, I escorted them to the drawing room.¡±, butler Jackson said.


    ¡°I didn''t receive any notices about any guests arriving today¡± I said, as I got up from my seat.


    ¡°It''s Lord Dean, your grace,¡± Jackson said.


    What?I almost shouted out of disbelief.


    I hurried out of the office with Jackson following behind. It was a name I haven''t heard for the last 18 years. Why was the former Captain of Moises royal knights here, didn''t he leave the kingdom after Moises exile.


    ¡°Jackson, tell Moises to come to the drawing room on the first floor¡±, I said as I walked through the hallway.


    After a few minutes of walking down the stairs, I made my way to the drawing room on the first floor.


    When I opened the door to the drawing room, I saw Lord Dean and another familiar man, they both were older than the last time I saw them.


    ¡°Lord Dean, Sir Dell¡±, I said as I walked into the drawing room.


    They both kneeled on one knee and bowed their heads.


    ¡°Your Grace¡± they both greeted me and lifted up their heads.


    I was appalled for a moment, ¡°When did you two return to the kingdom?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    Lord Dean and Sir Dell lifted up their heads, ¡°We were summoned back to the kingdom, and only arrived yesterday.¡± Lord Dean stated.


    They were summoned? But the only person who has the authority to summon them back is King Lincoln, I thought.


    Suddenly, the door to the drawing room opened and Moises came in with a serious expression.


    ¡°What do you mean you were summoned back?¡± Moises asked as he walked up towards Lord Dean and Sir Dell.


    ¡°Your highness¡±, they both bowed their heads again.


    ¡°Answer me¡±, Moises said, in an authoritative tone. ¡°Sir Dell, I left you in the Henrico clan territory, how were you summoned back?¡± Moises questioned.


    ¡°Forgive me, your highness, after you left the Henrico Clans territory, The rest of the knights and I left the territory and went back to the Sergio Region. We only received a summon from the King shortly afterwards. ¡°, Sir Dell answered.


    ¡°How did my father know about the Sergio Region, I was in a coma the whole time I was there.¡±, Moises said, and I could see his aura seeping out of him. The room was getting colder and I placed my hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Lord Dean, Sir Dell, that''s enough kneeling¡±, I said.


    They both raised their bodies and bowed to Moises once more.


    ¡°Why did the King summon the knights back¡±, I asked.


    They both looked up at Moises.


    ¡°For Prince Moises rebellion against the kingdom¡±, Lord Dean said, ¡°The King has rescinded the exile, it will be publicly known at Princess Sage''s succession ceremony.¡±

 Chapter 96-Secrets Revealed

    Chapter 96-Secrets Revealed


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I was lying on the floor exhausted after dancing for the last three hours.


    ¡°Princess, you won''t be able to lay on the floor during the debutante.¡±, Massey said, and reached his hand out towards me.


    After leaving the library, Hannah allowed us to take a break until it was time for the next lesson. Rosie, Lady Victoria and her personal knight and I were on our way to the dining room for lunch. When I noticed Peyton and Massey, talking to Captain Capilano. I decided to ask Massey to be my practicing partner after seeing him and Peyton in the hallway.


    ¡°Okay that''s enough for today¡±, I heard Hannah say as she clapped her hands.


    ¡°I''m exhausted¡±, Rosie said as she sat on the floor next to me.


    ¡°I won''t reprimand you two today, since you''re tired but remember you can''t behave this way in front of the other nobles¡±, Hannah said as she walked in front of us.


    Unexpectedly, Lady Victoria sat on the floor beside us, which made the strict Hannah look a little appalled.


    Hannah sighed, ¡°Lady Victoria, please don''t let the princesses'' bad habits influence you as well¡±, Hannah said, while placing one of her hands over her forehead.


    Lady Victoria just giggled a bit but didn''t respond.


    Hannah sighed again, ¡°I will be returning to her Majesty''s room to tend to her. You three did well today.¡±, Hannah said, with a slight smile on her face.


    A few minutes later, Hannah and Massey left the ballroom, and Rosie, Lady Victoria and I continued to sit on the floor.


    I turned my head towards Lady Victoria, ¡°Lady Victoria, do you get along with the other young noblewomen?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    Lady Victoria smiled a bit, ¡°Please just call me Victoria, when it''s just us. After all, we are relatives¡±, she said, ¡°Besides my sister, I never really got along with any of the young noble ladies our ages, unless they were a part of the noble faction.¡±, She added.


    ¡°Do you know exactly how many young noble ladies are debuting into high society?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I believe at least 20, I know some of the young nobles ladies from the Saylor Academy will be debuting¡±, Lady Victoria replied.


    ¡°The Saylor Academy?¡± Rosie suddenly said.


    Lady Victoria nodded, ¡°I also study at the Saylor Academy, after the debutante is over, I have to return to the academy.¡±, she said.


    ¡°Where is the Academy located?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°In the Capital City, in the central region, Princess Kalia will also be studying there next year.¡± She answered. ¡°By the way, where did you two study? I was only able to read a couple of my father''s letters, he only mentioned that I finally had relatives around my age.¡±, she added.


    ¡°We were raised in the Free Nation of Katou, We graduated from an academy in a city named Maco¡±, Rosie and I replied.


    ¡°Oh, Katou, one of the fallen kingdoms¡±, Lady Victoria suddenly said.


    Rosie and I looked at each other before turning back towards Lady Victoria.


    ¡°Fallen kingdom?¡±, I questioned, in curiosity.


    I suddenly remembered my father mentioning something about the great war before the free nation of Katou was formed.


    Lady Victoria nodded, ¡°There were two fallen kingdom''s to be exact. Both of the kingdoms practiced magic and sorcery.¡±, she said, ¡°At the Academy, we learned about the destruction of the two fallen kingdoms. Most of the sorcerers were executed and some magic users went into hiding. In class, they never taught or told us what caused the war to start and we haven''t found any books on it either. All we know is that the final war ended after your father won the great war. Nowadays, No one knows if they still exist or not, because sorcery and magic is so rare, unless you are a descendant of one, but you have to be careful or you might get some unwanted attention¡±, she added.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind, ¡°What about the Winter lineage?I heard my father, Queen Malaysia, and Duke Winter are from a warrior''s lineage, Rosie and I only learned recently about having an aura¡±, I said, ¡°I even saw my father glowing at one point¡±, I said.


    Lady Victoria showed us a serious expression.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, my father mentioned that aura is also a form of magic, but the Winter lineage mostly specialized in swordsmanship and was known for their madness for battle¡± She said, ¡°Even now, my father mentioned that the nobles are still frightened by Prince Morgan and were very afraid of Prince Moises, especially when he''s angry.¡±, she added.


    Right, my father did mention something about the more we battle the more we will crave it, I thought.


    I got up from the floor, ¡° I need to go and speak with my father¡±, I said.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After Moises heard Lincoln had rescinded the exile and suddenly summoned his royal knights that left or were exiled with him back to the kingdom. Moises became angry and suddenly stormed out of the drawing room.


    ¡°Lord Dean, Sir Dell, follow me to the training grounds¡±, Moises said before slamming the door to the room.


    ¡°We''re so dead¡±, Sir Dell said as he sighed.


    I watched and Lord Dean sighed as well, ¡°Let''s go, you know how his highness gets when he''s angry. He''s going to beat the answers out of us while sparring¡±, he said, while sounding unenthused.


    I started walking towards the door, ¡°Whatever he asks, just tell the truth. Let''s calm him down before he overwhelms himself¡±, I said.


    ¡°Yes, your Grace¡±, they both answered.


    While walking out of the drawing room, we walked through the hallway until we reached a certain section of the castle, and started walking towards the back of the castle, when I noticed Peyton walking towards us in the distance.


    ¡°Is that Marianna?¡± I heard Lord Dean say as he walked behind me.


    ¡°it is Marianna!¡± Sir Dell said, as he was walking beside Lord Dean.


    As we got closer to each other, Sir Dell and Lord Dean rushed over to Peyton who was caught by surprise.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Peyton asked, with a shocked expression.


    Lord Dean and Sir Dell suddenly turned around and bowed towards me, ¡°We apologize for our rude behavior, your grace¡±, they both said.


    I chuckled, ¡°It''s fine, I''m relieved to see you all back together¡±, I said, ¡°But let''s focus on stopping Moises tantrum, before he injures the knights¡±, I said.


    We continued to walk towards the training grounds and Peyton followed behind us.


    A few minutes later, as we got closer to the training grounds. I could hear the loud groaning sounds in the distance. When we entered the training rooms, I saw multiple knights lying on the ground throughout the training ground.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Lord Dean and Sir Dell ran towards Prince Moises. Peyton was about to run over as well before I stopped her.


    I sighed.


    ¡°Peyton, can you return to the castle and bring Natalie back here, my dear¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, your grace¡±, she said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    How dare that son of a bitch treat me this way, first you exile me without hesitation and now you suddenly summoned my knights back and plan to announce the rescinding of my exile during my daughter''s ceremony, what the fuck is he planning, I thought as I stormed through the castle.


    As I walked towards the training grounds, I noticed the knights were training and sparring amongst themselves.


    ¡°Your highness¡±, I heard Captain Capilano say as I walked into the training grounds.


    ¡°Hand me a sword¡±, I said and watched as Captain Capilano brought over a wooden sword.


    ¡°Do you need a sparring partner, your highness¡±, Sir Vero asked, as he walked over to where I was sitting.


    Suddenly, multiple knights started coming towards me


    ¡°All of you, fight me all at once¡±, I said, I couldn''t help but feel pissed.


    Some of them hesitated while some of them didn''t. They all got into a stance and I watched as they started to move around a little.


    I gritted my teeth as I grinned a bit, ¡°That''s more like it¡±, I said.


    Without a second thought, I ran towards them and started slashing them down one by one.


    ¡°Your highness, calm down¡±, I heard Lord Dean and Sir Dell voices.


    I looked around and before I knew it, I noticed the multiple knights laying on the ground.


    Shit, I thought.


    Lord Dean and Sir Dell walked up towards me with both of their hands up.


    I gritted my teeth again and pointed the broken wooden sword at them.


    ¡°Get me another sword and get ready to spar¡± I said.


    Lord Dean stepped up first, while holding the wooden sword. While Sir Dell brought me another one.


    ¡°I''ll answer any questions you have, your highness¡±, Lord Dean said.


    Lord Dean and I ran towards each other and clashed swords instantly and looked at each other face to face.


    ¡°How did my father know, I was in the Sergio Region?¡±, I asked, as I grit my teeth again.


    Lord Dean looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°Your highness, from the time you left the kingdom until the moment you woke up, the King knew your whereabouts¡±, he answered.


    What?!, I thought.


    Lord Dean and I stepped back from each other and suddenly clashed our swords again.


    ¡°How did he know?!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°After you were exiled, he ordered me to follow and protect you from the shadows¡±, Lord Dean said.


    What?!, I thought again. ¡°What do you mean protect me, when did that son of a bitch ever cared about me!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Moises¡±, I suddenly heard Natalie and my mother''s voices.


    I looked over in their direction and saw Natalie, my mother, Sage and my grandfather standing a few meters away.


    It was as if all my strength left my body when I dropped down to the ground on my knees.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting on the side of Queen Malaysia''s bed, while Na''mah and Doctor William checked her temperature. The little fever and headache she had finally went away after resting for a couple of hours.


    ¡°We are still testing your blood, and trying various ways to find out what type of poison and antidote was being used.¡±, Na''mah said as she looked directly at Queen Malaysia.


    ¡°I appreciate you and Doctor William helping me¡±, Queen Malaysia replied, with a slight smile towards Na''mah.


    Queen Malaysia turned towards me, ¡°Are you planning to leave tonight?¡±, she asked


    I nodded, ¡°I will since Moises agreed to your request¡± I said.


    Suddenly, we heard a knock on the door and Na''mah walked over to answer it. When she opened the door Peyton and Sage walked into the room.


    ¡°Natalie, hurry, Prince Moises is going crazy¡±, Peyton said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, Queen Malaysia and I asked at the same time.


    ¡°He''s angry about King Lincoln and is currently sparring against the knights. At this rate, he might injure the knights if he doesn''t calm down.¡±, she said.


    I got up from the bed and started rushing towards the door.


    ¡°I''m coming as well¡±, Queen Malaysia said.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure you''re able to move right now?¡±Hannah asked.


    ¡°I''m fine, Hannah¡±, Queen Malaysia said as she got out of the bed. ¡°Come, we have to calm him down¡±, she said.


    ¡°What''s wrong with father?¡±, Sage asked, in an anxious tone.


    ¡°Just follow us¡±, I replied.


    Queen Malaysia, Sage, Peyton and I rushed through the hallway towards the stairs.


    We hurried down the stairs to the first floor, and made our way towards the back of the castle. A few minutes later, we continued rushing towards the training grounds. Upon entering the training grounds, I noticed the knight laying on the ground and some were helping other knights.


    I noticed Moises in the distance clashing swords with another man.


    ¡°Is that Lord Dean?¡±, I heard Queen Malaysia say as we approached the area, Moises and the man were in.


    ¡°Who is Lord Dean?¡± I asked, as I looked at the tall man who was as tall as Moises but less muscular and had long light blue hair.


    ¡°Moises'' childhood friend and his former captain of his royal knights¡±, Queen Malaysia said, ¡°He''s also Princess Sylvia''s uncle¡± she added.


    I could hear Moises shouting and the surrounding area felt cold, and I could feel myself shivering a bit as I got closer.


    ¡°The King ordered me to protect you from the shadows¡±, I heard the man say.


    What?!, The king did what? I was appalled.


    All of a sudden, I watched as Moises dropped down to his knees.


    ¡°Natalie, Go, Hug him now¡±, Duke Winter said, ¡°As his destined partner, you''re the only one who can calm his madness¡±.


    Without a second thought, I ran towards Moises and dropped down to the ground and embraced him in a tight hug. Moises body felt cold as ice, and he suddenly passed out as he laid his head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Why is his body so cold? It never felt like this before¡± I said as I placed my hand on his face.


    Unexpectedly, I felt someone place their hand on top of my shoulder.


    ¡°It''s because of our lineage, if we overwhelm ourselves with madness, we''ll suffer from a coldness type of disease or rather a curse. It''s the reason our name is Winter¡±, I heard Duke Winter say.


    ¡°His body will return back to normal in a few hours¡±, Queen Malaysia said.


    I bit the inside of my lip a bit and looked at Lord Dean.


    ¡°Watch over him for me, I''ll be leaving to head to the palace¡± I said.


    King Lincoln if I don''t kick your ass, my name isn''t Natalie, I mumbled.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Hey, wake up¡±, I heard someone say.


    I groaned as I opened my eyes, the back of my head was throbbing as I tried to glance around. I noticed instantly the room was dark.


    What the hell, I mumbled.


    ¡°It''s about time, you wake up¡±, I heard the person say again.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±, I asked, while getting annoyed.


    ¡°Are you Nathan?¡± The person said.


    I spat on the ground, ¡°Shouldn''t you know that, why else would I be here¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of something opening. When I looked ahead, I noticed a person walking towards me with a lit lantern in their hand.


    When I moved a little, I noticed one of my arms was chained to the wall.


    ¡°I asked, are you Nathan?¡± He asked again.


    He suddenly walked forward and placed the lantern closer to his face. The little light on his face and I noticed that his face looked familiar.


    Wait, why does he look like, my thoughts were interrupted when he bent down in front of me.


    ¡°Yeshiva?¡± I questioned, no he wouldn''t be here, I thought.


    ¡°Ah, I guess you know my brother¡±, he said, ¡°I''m Jemas, Yeshiva''s younger brother. I''ve been disguising myself as a guard, "he added.


    ¡°I''m Nathan¡±, I said, as I raised my body up, ¡°Where the hell am I? I said.


    ¡°A private prison quarter¡±, He said, ¡°By the way, sorry for attacking you. I had to keep up with my disguise¡± he added.


    ¡°What the fuck¡± I said, ¡°Who the fuck put me here?¡± I asked.


    I felt as he placed his hand on my wrist that was chained up and suddenly my wrist was freed.


    ¡°Count Livens and Prince Marshall¡±, he said.


    My eyes widened.


    ¡°This prison is filled with rebel members,¡± he said.


    Shit, Christian, I thought.


    ¡°Where''s the young man that was with me?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Do you mean Count Livens'' nephew?¡± he asked, ¡°He''s fine, my squad members incapacitated him and took him to another cabin. You''re lucky, they planned to attack the eastern rebel group but they thought it was empty until we spotted you leaving the cabin.¡±, he added.


    I rubbed my wrist, ¡°How do we get out of here?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°No worries, follow me. My squad members will work on releasing everyone before we leave the area. We were ordered to head to the northern region, by the chief¡± he said.


    I started to follow behind him and he climbed through a tunnel that was behind a hidden door.


    We crawled through the tunnel for twenty minutes until he reached the other side. When we climbed out of the tunnel, I noticed we were near an abandoned mansion.


    ¡°Where is Count Livens and Prince Marshall?¡±, I asked.


    He turned slightly towards me, ¡°You shouldn''t worry about Count Livens anymore.¡±, he said.


    I was confused, Why not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because Prince Marshall is planning to kill him¡±, he said, with a serious expression and started walking ahead of me.


    (SAUL''S P.O.V)


    After tracking the unidentified woman for the last 12 hours. I found myself in a secluded village near the border where the Western border and Northern border meet in the middle.


    The village was quiet and the sun was starting to set.


    I''m exhausted, I should find somewhere to rest for a bit. I mumbled.


    I looked around as I walked towards the village.


    Now where did she go, I thought as I glanced around.


    ¡°Are you a traveler?¡±I heard a male voice and looked around in their direction and saw an older man.


    ¡°I am, but I''m looking for a place to rest for a bit before heading to the border.¡±, I said.


    ¡°The border¡±, he said, ¡°They may have a spot in the village clinic. As this is a small village, the villagers may not welcome a stranger into their homes¡±, the old man said.


    ¡°Where is the village clinic, Sir? I asked, politely.


    The man pointed in the direction, ¡°Ask for Paige, the village doctor.¡± He said.


    I nodded to him and started walking in the direction of the clinic.


    A few minutes later, I walked to the shabby clinic and glanced around.


    ¡°Mister¡±, I heard the familiar voice.


    I looked over and saw a middle-aged woman with greyish-white hair. It''s her by the familiar voice, it''s the woman I''ve been tracking.


    ¡°Mister¡±, she said again.


    ¡°Oh, yes, the old man I''ve met in the village said you might have a spot, I can rest in for a bit before I start traveling again¡±, I said.


    The woman sighed, ¡°The village chief is always sending someone here¡± she said, ¡°Follow me¡±, she added.


    She turned around and I followed her to a small room that only had a bed.


    She gestured and I walked into the small room.


    After the woman left, I waited for a while before peeking out the door. When I didn''t see her, I discreetly walked through the clinic and suddenly heard the woman''s voice.


    ¡°Macy, I''m back¡±, the woman said, ¡°I promise I''ll find your son¡±, she added.


    The woman suddenly turned around when she noticed me standing by the door.


    ¡°Macy.. As in Macy Livens?¡± I said as I looked at the sickly woman lying on the bed asleep.

 Chapter 97- Secrets Revealed (2)

    Chapter 97-Secrets Revealed (2)


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    A part of me felt helpless seeing my father''s unconscious body lying in my mother''s arms. I turned towards Duke Winter, who had a concerned expression on his face.


    ¡°Bring Moises to his room, he can recover there¡±, Duke Winter said as he turned his head towards Lord Dean and Sir Dell.


    They both bowed towards Duke Winter before walking over to my father.


    ¡°Captain Capilano¡±, Duke Winter said as he turned towards Captain Capilano, who was standing a few meters away. ¡°Have the knights treated for their injuries¡±, he said and Captain Capilano bowed his head before walking away.


    Duke Winter turned his head back in my direction.


    ¡°Follow me to the office¡±, he said, as he gestured to Queen Malaysia, my mother and I.


    I watched as Lord Dean and Sir Dell picked up my father''s unconscious body and started to walk towards the castle.


    ¡°Sage and Natalie, we should talk so you three can better understand the history of our lineage¡±, Duke Winter said and turned towards Peyton, ¡°Find Rosemary, and send her to my office¡±, Duke Winter said, as he turned away and started walking behind Lord Dean and Sir Dell.


    Queen Malaysia started walking behind Duke Winter, and so did my mother and I.


    After walking for a few minutes, we returned inside of the castle. We walked towards Duke Winters office on the first floor.


    When we entered the office, mother and I sat on the couch across from Queen Malaysia and Duke Winter. They both had a concerned expression on their faces.


    Suddenly, my mother started speaking.


    ¡°Tell me what''s going on with Moises, you mentioned that your lineage suffers from a coldness type of disease or curse. What exactly do you mean?¡±, Mother asked, in an anxious tone.


    Duke Winter suddenly started to speak, ¡°A warrior''s madness, when driven to a state of rage, one loses all sense of reasoning, and becomes violent natured. As for the curse on our lineage, when one loses their sense of reasoning, their body becomes cold and gives off a powerful aura. As you may have felt the area surrounding Moises, it would be as if you walked inside of a blizzard, if he became filled with rage, which is why our name is Winter. For the last 300 years, the Winter bloodline has suffered from this coldness type of curse.¡±, he said and looked directly at my mother. ¡°Moises was on the verge of losing his sense of reasoning¡± Duke Winter was suddenly interrupted when the door opened and Rosie walked into the office.


    Queen Malaysia gestured towards Rosie.


    Rosie walked over and sat next to me, she looked a little confused about the situation.


    Duke Winter cleared his throat, ¡°Sage, Rosemary, has your father ever talked about the warrior''s madness with you two¡±, Duke Winter asked.


    I nodded, ¡°After my first time on the battlefield, father mentioned that the more we battle the more we will crave it¡±, I said, ¡°He also told me to be careful and always control my anger and temper¡±, I added.


    Duke Winter nodded his head, ¡°Yes, that''s correct but it has more depths to it then that¡±, he replied.


    Suddenly, Queen Malaysia started to speak, ¡°Natalie, Sage and Rosemary, this is why we must be with our destined partner, for they are the summer to our winter.¡±, she said and looked directly at my mother. ¡°Our destined partner is the only one who can calm our madness, if we can''t do it ourselves and is the only one who can soothe the coldness we may suffer afterwards. Before Moises met you, he suffered greatly after the war, which is where his resentment for his father comes from. The king constantly sent Moises to the battlefield. During the great war, Moises went to war at 19 years old, and he returned victorious at 23, only to be exiled a few months afterwards.¡± Queen Malaysia said,


    My mother sighed, ¡°I''m so confused, did King Lincoln really try to protect Moises?¡±Mother placed her face into her hands as she leaned over, placing her elbows on the top of her legs.


    I watched as Queen Malaysia and Duke Winter also looked confused, ¡°I have no clue what that man is up to, but I hope you can find some clarification for us.¡±, she said.


    Mother suddenly stood up, ¡°I must find out the truth for Moises, our children and I''s sake¡± she said, and started walking towards the door. Mother turned towards Rosie and I. ¡°Take care of your father, while I''m gone¡±, she said and left the office.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After Natalie left the office, I looked towards Sage and Rosemary, I could tell they still were trying to process what Malaysia and I were saying.


    ¡°Sage, Rosemary, my dears, do you have any questions for Malaysia and I?¡±, I asked.


    They both nodded and Sage started to speak.


    ¡°When Rosie and I were in the ballroom, we were talking with Lady Victoria, and she mentioned the great war and two fallen kingdoms. Rosie and I never knew anything about the Kingdoms. We didn''t even know this kingdom existed.¡± I said.


    ¡°My guess is Peyton did her best for you two not to find out about your identities, you two were basically raised while in hiding, after all¡± Duke Winter said.


    ¡°Why didn''t we know anything about magic and sorcery?¡± Rosie asked, curiously.


    Duke Winter and Queen Malaysia looked at each other before turning back towards us.


    ¡°After the execution of the sorcerers and magic users, it basically had become forbidden knowledge. There''s only a few aura users left including ourselves. Which is why you two must be careful, because I''m sure after that envious King finds out Moises is back, we will have more to deal with after Moises takes the throne.¡± Malaysia said.


    ¡°What King?¡± Sage and Rosemary asked at the same time.


    Malaysia had a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°The new King of Sivanni, their kingdom is in the southern part of the continent, we are in the northern part of the continent, with three other neighboring kingdoms. The previous King of the Sivanni Kingdom is the one who invaded all the kingdom''s who practiced magic, sorcery and aura users, and conquered them. Until Your father defeated the previous King in the final war, during the great war. I also fought against their kingdom before the Winter Kingdom and Vanuatu became one, they have a disdain for people with special abilities¡± The Principality of Giordano was conquered. While the survivors from the fallen kingdom of Katou, managed to create the Free Nation of Katou when they fled to another country and were freed from the hierarchy.¡±,Malaysia explained.


    I watched as Sage and Rosemary tried to process what we were saying again.


    ¡°You will learn more about the other kingdoms in your history class¡±, I said, and got up from the couch. ¡°During your military studies, you two will continue to train with the knights. In the meantime, we will focus on the rebellion before dealing with another kingdom¡± I added.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Suddenly, we heard the door and shortly afterwards, the door to the office opened. Lucy walked in and bowed.


    ¡°Your Grace, you have received a letter from the Crown Prince of Kalpana¡±, Lucy said as she walked over to me and handed the envelope to me.


    I opened the letter and read it for a moment. I turned towards Malaysia.


    ¡°Prince Antonio has informed me that Lady Serbia has given birth.¡± I said.


    ¡°The woman that Prince Marshall kept prisoner?¡±, Malaysia questioned.


    I nodded.


    ¡°The King of Kalpana plans to send a delegation to the kingdom for Prince Marshall''s coronation, with Princess Serbia as the ambassador¡± I said as I chuckled a bit.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    When I made it to Moises and I''s room, I noticed Lord Dean, Sir Dell and Peyton were in the room standing beside the bed. All three of them had anxious and sad looks on their faces. I walked over to the bed and kissed Moises on the forehead.


    ¡°My lady¡±, I heard Lord Dean say.


    I turned towards Lord Dean who was standing a few meters away, he bowed his head towards me.


    ¡°I finally have the chance to meet you, Prince Moises always talked about you, when he came to my family''s villa to visit me¡±, Lord Dean said, ¡°I give you my gratitude as Prince Moises'' childhood friend and his former captain of the royal knights. I was relieved to know you were by his highness''s side, having to watch him suffer through his madness and enduring the coldness alone, caused me great sadness. You see, I was severely injured during the war, and Prince Moises refused to leave me behind.¡± He said, and I noticed he was shedding a few tears as he looked over at Moises.


    I walked over to him and placed my hand onto his left shoulder.


    ¡°Can you tell me everything you know?¡± I asked.


    He nodded and began to speak, ¡°The day before Prince Moises was exiled, The King visited my family''s villa.¡±, he said and turned his head to face my direction.


    ¡°The King didn''t explain the situation to me and only said that he needed me to watch over Prince Moises from the shadows until it was time for him to return. But unexpectedly, 8 years after the exile, Prince Marshall found Prince Moises'' location near the Avalorian Kingdom. Prince Moises was severely injured and I revealed myself to Sir Dell and we moved him to the Sergio Region where he remained in the coma for 10 years.¡±, Lord Dean explained.


    I was at a loss for words after hearing what Lord Dean said.


    Suddenly, Sir Dell walked over to where we were standing.


    ¡°After Prince Moises woke up, your father and Peyton managed to find him at the same time the bounty hunters that Prince Marshall hired found him and we ended up shooting at each other.¡± Sir Dell said, ¡°Once he was safe and was able to recover, he came to find you and Princess Sage and the rest of the knights and I returned to the Sergio Region.¡±, Sir Dell explained.


    Peyton suddenly walked over and I turned my head towards her.


    ¡°Wait, when did you two receive the order to return to the kingdom?¡± Peyton asked as she stood by me and faced Lord Dean and Sir Dell''s direction.


    Lord Dean and Sir Dell looked at each other and turned back towards Peyton and I.


    ¡°After Duke Winter announced Princess Sage as his successor¡±, Lord Dean said.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door and Peyton walked over to answer it. When she opened the door, my father walked into the room.


    ¡°I received a message from Saul, we found Macy Livens¡±, he said.


    (SAUL''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Macy.. As in Macy Livens¡±, I said as I stood in the threshold of the door.


    The woman became frightened and stood in front of the sickly woman as if she was guarding her.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±, she shouted.


    I held both of my hands up to show her that I meant no harm.


    ¡°I''m one of the men who you followed from the Tavern in the town of Cassini¡± I said as I took a step backwards.


    ¡°The bounty hunters¡± She mumbled and suddenly became mad. ¡°Did you really follow me all the way here¡±, she said, in an angry tone.


    I nodded, ¡°My chief sent me after you.¡± I said, ¡°After you ran when he asked if you were Macy Livens, he became suspicious of you, because he''s also searching for this woman¡±, I said while pointing toward Macy Livens.


    The woman still continued to stand her guard as she stood in front of the bed.


    ¡°Why are you searching for her?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Prince Moises is searching for her and just so happens, Christian, her son went to find Prince Moises in order to search for her as well¡±, I said.


    ¡°Wait, you know where Christian is?¡±, the woman asked, and started to put her guard down.


    I nodded, ¡°He''s been staying at the Winter Dukedom, with Prince Moises and his family¡±, I said.


    All of a sudden, I heard groaning coming from Macy Livens.


    ¡°Macy¡±, the woman said as she turned towards Macy Livens.


    I watched as Macy Livens opened her eyes, ¡°Christian¡±, she mumbled.


    ¡°Macy, how are you feeling?¡±the woman asked, as Macy tried to sit up.


    Suddenly, Macy turned towards me and looked directly at me.


    When I saw her eyes, my mouth dropped.


    ¡°She has silver eyes¡±, I said, ¡°No way, are you¡±, I was suddenly interrupted, when she started to speak.


    ¡°My son, where is he?¡± Macy asked, with a weak voice.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, he was with Prince Moises in the eastern region, but he''s been staying at the Winter Dukedoms castle for the past few days¡±, I answered.


    ¡°I have to save my son from Count Livens¡± she said.


    ¡°I already contacted my chief¡± I said.


    Macy Livens started coughing and the woman started to check on her.


    I watched as the woman helped Macy Livens lied back down.


    Macy Livens suddenly fell back to sleep.


    After the woman placed the blanket over Macy Livens. She turned towards me and gestured for me to follow her.


    We walked out of the room into the hallway.


    ¡°I don''t know how long she will last, I decided to help her find her son when she ended up in our village a few years ago¡±, the woman said.


    ¡°I must ask¡±, I said, ¡°Is Macy Livens one of them?¡± I asked, curiously.


    The woman nodded, ¡°Yes, she''s one of the surviving magic users¡± the woman said.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    Jemas and I walked through the forest for over an hour. While walking, Jemas told me everything he learned between Count Livens and Prince Marshall.


    When I heard that Prince Marshall confronted Count Livens about Serbia, after hearing the rumor Prince Moises wanted Jase to spread.


    Prince Marshall became frightened after hearing that the Kalpana Kingdom was looking for a woman who matched Serbia''s description.


    ¡°Prince Marshall is planning to kill Count Livens because of his mishap involving the enslaved women¡±, Jemas said as we walked through the forest.


    ¡°Have you found any information on the reason they''ve been kidnapping young common women?¡± I asked, curiously.


    Jemas turned his head towards me, ¡°I''ve heard their searching for descendants of magic users and sorcerers.¡±, he said.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, ¡° I thought all the remaining sorcerers and magic users were executed and killed during the great war.¡± I mumbled.


    Jemas shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I wouldn''t know, it happened before I was even born. I only heard stories about it." He said.


    I noticed a small cabin in the distance, and a few minutes later, we walked towards the cabin.


    I followed behind Jemas as we entered the cabin. Upon entering the cabin, a middle-aged woman dressed in a guards uniform came rushing towards Jemas.


    ¡°Jemas, this kid is burning up¡±, she said as she pointed towards Christian, who was laying on the shabby couch.


    I hurried towards Christian and placed my hand unto his forehead. His body was hot and he was sweating.


    ¡°Help me undress him, we need to cool him down¡±, I said.


    Jemas and I started to undress Christian and my eyes widened when I saw his body.


    ¡°What the fuck¡±, Jemas suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh my God¡± the middle-aged woman said as she placed her hand over her mouth in shock.


    For some reason, I felt my blood boiling. Christian''s body was covered with various scars.


    At that moment, I suddenly remembered what Christian said, He was worried his uncle would beat him after meeting me.


    ¡°Do one of you have a way I can get him back to the Winter Dukedoms castle?¡± I asked.


    Jemas nodded, ¡°Follow us, we have our clans vehicle¡± he said.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    After traveling for a few hours, I finally returned to the palace. I walked through the palace until I made it towards my father''s quarters.


    I was going to find out what he was hiding one way or another, I thought as I walked up the stairs to the fourth floor of the palace.


    ¡°Your highness¡±, I heard Marquess Radisson voice.


    ¡°Marquess Radisson¡±, I said as he stood a few meters away.


    ¡°Are you looking for his Majesty, he''s not available at the moment¡±, Marquess Radisson said, with that stupid look on his face.


    Not available, bullshit, I thought.


    I turned around in the opposite direction, that I came from.


    ¡°Tell my father that I returned and I have something to report to him¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, your highness¡±, he said.


    Sneaky bastard, Marquess Radisson, just wait I''ll deal with you after I''m done with Count Livens" I said as I walked away.


    As I was walking towards the stairs, I noticed an maid walking towards me holding a tray with tea in her hands.


    At that moment, I remembered what Natalie sister said, something about my mother and father have been drinking tea together.


    ¡°Where are you taking that?¡±, I asked.


    The maid looked a little confused.


    ¡°I was told to bring His Majesty some tea¡±, she answered.


    ¡°Hand it here¡±, I said and the maid looked even more confused and placed the tray into my hands. ¡°Go back to your duties¡± I said and turned around.


    I started walking towards my father''s quarters again.


    A few minutes later, as I was walking through the hall. I noticed a palace physician walking into my father''s room.


    I glanced around in different directions as I scanned my surroundings before I walked in front of my father''s room. I noticed the door was slightly ajar and I stood next to it to eavesdrop.


    My eyes widened after hearing what I heard.


    ¡°Your Majesty, your body won''t last long. Do you have to keep taking the poison without the antidote, It''s slowly killing you.¡± I heard the palace physician say.


    ¡°I don''t mind if it kills me, as long as Malaysia survives, I''m willing to give her the only antidote, and suffer alone.¡± My father said.


    I placed my hand over my mouth as I was in disbelief.


    ¡°Morgan¡± I heard my father say.


    I took my hand off of my mouth and entered the room.


    ¡°Hmm, I was wondering why it suddenly got cold¡± my father said, as his intimidating light gold eyes looked at me.


    ¡°Father¡± I said, ¡°And tears began to fall from my eyes.

 Chapter 98- Secrets Revealed (3)

    Chapter 98-Secrets Revealed (3)


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    I wiped my tears as they began to fall down my face. I watched as the Doctor Kinsley, the palace head doctor turned pale as he looked at me. He turned towards my father''s direction, and my father glared at him. The palace doctor suddenly bowed and begged for forgiveness.


    My father scoffed at Doctor Kinsley, ¡°Get out. You''re so useless, you can''t even shut a door correctly¡± My father said as he glared at the palace doctor.


    Doctor Kinsley hurried out of the room.


    ¡°What do you want, Morgan?¡± My father said, In an annoyed tone.


    I tilted my head down a little and balled both of my fists up.


    ¡°What did Doctor Kinsley mean by the poison that is slowly killing you?¡± I asked, as I tightened both of my fists. Why was I afraid to hear his answer?


    I stared directly at my father and he stared back at me.


    ¡°Don''t you have something to report?¡± he asked.


    I lifted my head up, I gritted my teeth,¡±Answer me!¡± I shouted.


    My father glared at me, ¡°Watch your tone, Morgan¡± he said.


    I watched as my father got out of the bed and walked over to the nightstand. He suddenly poured a glass of liquor and looked over at me.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about trivializing matters, don''t you have more things to focus on¡±, he said.


    I grit my teeth again, ¡°When I was at my grandfather''s castle. The castle''s doctor found the poison and antidote in my mother''s blood¡±, I said as I looked at my father.


    ¡°I see¡±, he said, ¡°So your mother found out about it¡± he said, and showed a sadden expression.


    It caught me by surprise because I have never seen my father make such an expression before. Where is the cold-hearted and arrogant man that I have always seen.


    ¡°Father, what are you hiding from us?¡± I asked as I took a step forward and my father suddenly leaned towards me and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Now isn''t the time for you to know¡±, he said, ¡°I prefer telling you and your brother at the same time¡± he added and gestured towards the liquor bottle.


    ¡°Have a drink before you leave,¡± he said.


    I walked towards the nightstand and stood in front of my father. He handed me a glass and poured the liquor into it.


    ¡°I heard from my grandfather, you don''t plan to intervene in the rebellion¡±, I said and tried to study my father''s body language.


    It was quiet for a moment and after I drank the liquor, I turned around and started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°Morgan¡±, my father said, and I turned my head towards him.


    ¡°The only thing you should know right now, is that I''ve done everything I could to protect your brother. For now, it''s up to both of you to prevail¡± he said.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Let that fool in on your way out¡±, my father said.


    When I opened the door, Marquess Radisson walked into the room, holding some documents in his hand.


    Without saying anything else, I walked out of my father''s room. The door to my father''s room shut and I looked back at the door for a second.


    Have we really been misunderstanding my father for years? Just what the hell could have happened 18 years ago, I thought as I turned to walk away.


    I walked through the hallway until I made it towards the stairs.


    ¡°The doctor¡±, I thought.


    All of a sudden, I heard my name being called out.


    ¡°Prince Morgan¡±, I heard Doctor Kinsley say.


    Doctor Kinsley gestured towards me and I started to follow behind him, until we reached one of my father''s drawing rooms, where he receives visitors.


    When he entered the drawing room, Doctor Kinsley turned towards me.


    ¡°Doctor¡±, I said, I was suddenly interrupted when Doctor Kinsley bowed his head.


    ¡°Your highness, I know you may think the king is cold-hearted and arrogant.¡± He said, ¡°But the king has no other choice but to behave this way. As you may know now, the King has been suffering greatly. I hope you and Prince Moises can forgive him before he''s gone¡± Doctor Kinsley said, in a sad tone.


    For some reason, I couldn''t get the words out of my mouth.


    Doctor Kinsley held his head up, ¡°Your highness, the King doesn''t have much time left. The poison has slowly deteriorated his body, as the years have passed, it also has changed his behavior which caused him to become the way that he is¡± He said with a serious expression.


    I balled my fist up as I tried to hold back tears, ¡°Did he really give my mother the only antidote?¡±, I asked, ¡°Just what kind of poison is it?¡±, I questioned.


    Doctor Kinsley took a step forward and placed his hand on my right shoulder, ¡°I''m not exactly sure what kind of poison it is and if there''s a way to make it, the antidote. Your father gave the antidotes to you and Prince Moises as well¡±. He said.


    My eyes widened, ¡°What?, what do you mean?¡± I asked, in an anxious tone.


    ¡°I have worked in the palace for the last 46 years. Your father has been protecting you three for years now, especially your mother, even before I started working for the royal family. As you know, being a part of the royal family and the palace is a cruel and dangerous place¡± Doctor Kinsley said.


    I nodded my head.


    Doctor Kinsley walked towards the door, and slightly turned towards me.


    ¡°I suggest you pay close attention to Marquess Radisson,¡± Doctor Kinsley said, before walking out of the room.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    When my father told us, Saul found Macy Livens. I suddenly felt like a weight was lifted off on my shoulders.


    ¡°What''s wrong with Moises?¡±, my father asked.


    I started explaining what Duke Winter and Queen Malaysia told me while we were in the office. Unexpectedly, my father nodded his head.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Ah, I''ve heard about the Warrior''s madness, I even witnessed it during the great war. It was when Prince Moises also lost his mind over his fallen knights to the point it felt like we were fighting in the middle of winter. Until we actually had to fight in the middle of winter, it was when Prince Moises was at his strongest.¡± My father said.


    At his strongest? I mumbled.


    Unexpectedly, my father walked over to the bed.


    ¡°Not this again¡±, Peyton and Sir Dell said at the same time and suddenly rushed over to the bed.


    What did they mean by that, I thought.


    ¡°Masiro, you can''t,¡± Peyton said, as she held both of her hands up in front of my father.


    Suddenly, my father picked Moises body up and threw him across his shoulders.


    ¡°You can''t treat his highness that way¡± Lord Dean said and stood in front of my father.


    ¡°Move¡±, my father said, without hesitation.


    I rushed over towards them and stood in between them as they glared at one another.


    ¡°Father, Moises is recovering right now¡± I said.


    My father looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°He can recover in the vehicle¡±, my father said, without regard.


    I sighed.


    I followed behind my father as we walked out of the room. I could hear Lord Dean, Sir Dell and Peyton following behind us. When we walked towards the stairs, I noticed Duke Winter coming up the stairs.


    He noticed us immediately and started to speak,¡±Shouldn''t Moises be recovering in the room¡±, he said, as he noticed Moises unconscious body over my father''s shoulder.


    ¡°Duke Winter, my clan member, has found Macy Livens location," my father said.


    Duke Winter''s eyes widened a bit, then he nodded his head.


    ¡°Moises should be waking up in the next few hours¡± Duke Winter said, ¡°I hope we find out what Lincoln has been hiding and what actually happened 18 years ago.¡± He said and looked beyond my father and I, and started to speak to Lord Dean, Sir Dell and Peyton.


    ¡°Why don''t you three let Moises and Natalie go along together with Sir Masiro. As much as I want the truth. They both deserve it more, as they have suffered greatly because of it.¡±, Duke Winter said, ¡°In the meantime, why don''t you three help me get those young women moved to another villa. The castle will be busy starting tomorrow, as we prepare for the debutante and Sage''s succession ceremony¡±, Duke Winter said.


    ¡°Yes, your grace¡±, Lord Dean, Sir Dell and Peyton said.


    Duke Winter turned his head towards me, ¡°Sage and Rosemary went to the dining room for dinner with Malaysia and Mary¡± he said, and started walking up the stairs.


    Lord Dean, Sir Dell and Peyton followed behind Duke Winter. My father and I continued down the stairs and made our way outside of the castle.


    ¡°How far is the location from here?¡± I asked my father as we walked through the castle''s ground.


    ¡°By vehicle, it''ll take at least 6 hours, it''s near the middle of the western and northern part of the border," father answered.


    We walked towards the valet area of the castle grounds. After the guard handed my father his keys, we got into the vehicle. A few minutes later, my father drove towards the castle gate and the guards opened the gate.


    Suddenly, my father and Axel''s phone started to buzz.


    I looked at the phone and saw that it was Jemas.


    ¡°Send Jemas the location and tell him to meet us there¡±, my father said and I nodded my head.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I walked towards my office and Lord Dean, Sir Dell and Peyton followed behind me. After entering the office, I walked towards the desk. When I sat down, Lord Dean, Sir Dell and Peyton stood in front of the desk.


    ¡°Lord Dean, when exactly did you receive the order to return?¡± I asked.


    Lord Dean started to explain and so did Sir Dell.


    Just what have I been missing, I thought. Why would Lincoln let himself be misunderstood and hated by Moises, Morgan and the rest of us.


    ¡°Your Grace¡±, Lord Dean suddenly said. ¡°I didn''t know exactly how to tell Lady Natalie this¡±, Lord Dean suddenly paused and looked at Sir Dell, who nodded his head.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Your Grace, there''s something I didn''t tell to Lady Natalie about his majesty.¡±, Lord Dean said with a serious expression. ¡°His Majesty didn''t send the royal knights after Lady Natalie. It was someone else, my guest it had to be someone on Prince Marshall''s side.¡± He added.


    What do you mean? Peyton and I asked at the same time.


    Suddenly, Sir Dell started to speak, ¡°Your Grace, Before the exile, King Lincoln visited our knights quarters as well. We were all devastated when Prince Moises was arrested and imprisoned. His Majesty knew Prince Moises was keeping Natalie away from the palace. He sent us to their private villa and we protected Lady Natalie and Marianna in the shadows, while they fled away.


    My eyes widened.


    ¡°What, you never told me any of that!¡± Peyton shouted as she turned towards Sir Dell.


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Is that why Lincoln told me not to think that I know everything, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Lord Dean, Sir Dell¡±, Peyton suddenly said.


    ¡°Marianna¡±, Sir Dell said.


    I watched as Peyton balled her fist up, ¡°Did the King send bounty hunters after Sage and Rosemary?¡± She questioned.


    Lord Dean and Sir Dell looked at each other before turning back towards Peyton.


    ¡°No¡± they both answered,¡±We learned Prince Marshall was the one who sent the bounty hunters after them.¡± Lord Dean said.


    ¡°Lord Dean and I have been in contact with the King ever since the exile. We learned Prince Marshall sent the bounty hunters under the King''s name.¡± Sir Dell said.


    ¡°That son of a bitch¡± Peyton said as she grit her teeth.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door and Sir Dell walked towards the door. After he opened the door, Doctor William and Na''mah walked into the office.


    ¡°Your Grace¡±, they both rushed towards the desk.


    ¡°Your Grace, we found a surprising connection between the poison that was used on Queen Malaysia and Princess Rosemary. It''s the same poison that was used in the attack against Princess Sage and Princess Rosemary.¡± Doctor William said.


    ¡°The antidote uses the same ingredients that Natalie and I used to treat Rosemary. We are lucky that Her Grace grows the exact ingredients that we need.¡±, Na''mah said.


    I rose out of my seat, ¡°Use whatever you need to, In order to treat my daughter¡± I said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    My head was throbbing and my body felt heavy as I opened my eyes. Memories started flowing inside of my mind.


    Shit, I almost lost my mind after hearing what Lord Dean said.


    I suddenly felt movement and glanced around my surroundings.


    ¡°Moises¡± I heard Natalie''s voice.


    I looked up and noticed that my head was lying on Natalie''s lap.


    I was about to raise up but Natalie suddenly pushed me back down.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°We found Macy Livens, we''re on our way to the location Saul sent my father¡±, she answered.


    My eyes widened, ¡°What?¡± I said.


    Finally, I''ll be able to get the answers we''ve all been searching for, I thought. But what do I do about my father, after I get all the answers to my questions.


    I continued to lay on Natalie''s lap and she caressed my hair.


    ¡°Moises, how does your body feel?¡± Natalie asked, I could see she had a concerned expression on her face. She must have found out about the coldness curse, my family and I suffer from, ¡°I''m fine now, Natalie¡± I said.


    ¡°Why haven''t you told me about your condition?¡± Natalie questioned.


    ¡°Alot happened in the short time we spent together, I wanted to tell you after you told me you were pregnant. But I was afraid that you wouldn''t keep our children so they wouldn''t suffer like their father¡± I said.


    Natalie suddenly slapped my chest, ¡°You bastard, how could you think such a thing¡± she said, as she began to pout.


    I raised up and kissed Natalie on her lips. She placed her head against mine.


    We traveled for a few hours, Masiro, Natalie and I talked amongst ourselves. After traveling, we arrived near a secluded village.


    When we got out of the vehicle, I looked up at the sky. There was barely any moonlight and the area was dark and I could only see a couple of lights in the distance.


    We walked towards the quiet village that was surrounded by the forest.


    ¡°Chief!¡± I heard someone call out to Masiro, as we walked towards the entrance of the village.


    ¡°Saul¡±, Masiro said.


    I noticed a woman was standing next to Saul as we approached them.


    ¡°Follow me¡±, the woman suddenly said.


    We followed her through the small village until we made it to a shabby looking house.


    ¡°This is the village clinic¡±, I heard the woman say.


    A clinic? I thought.


    We followed the woman into the clinic and she led us to a room. Suddenly, she turned around and gestured towards the door, telling us to enter the room.


    When I entered the room, I saw an old woman with strawberry blond hair and Silver eyes. I''ve never seen her with silver eyes before, I thought as I walked into the room.


    Macy was looking directly at me as I entered the room.


    Her eyes widened, ¡°Prince Moises¡± she said, as she was sitting up on the bed.


    Macy Livens looked very frail and she held up her hands towards me.


    ¡°Macy, I must know what happened 18 years ago¡± I said, without hesitation.


    Macy nodded.


    ¡°Before I tell you, can you promise to watch over Christian¡± she said, as she looked directly at me.


    I nodded, ¡°As long as I live, Christian will be in good hands¡±, I said.


    Macy slightly smiled.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened 18 years ago that caused me to be exiled?¡± I asked, as I stepped forward towards the bed. ¡°What happened between you and Queen Lily?¡± I asked.


    Macy started speaking softly, ¡°Prince Moises, don''t be angry with your father. He had no choice but to exile you, in order to protect you¡± she said.


    I balled my fist up, ¡°Protect me from what?¡± I asked.


    I suddenly felt as Natalie placed her hand on top of my shoulder and I instantly started to calm down.


    Macy looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°He protected you from being executed. The aristocratic faction wanted you executed. In the midst of it, his majesty exiled you instead.¡± Macy said.


    My eyes widened, ¡°What did you say?¡± I said, and suddenly felt my blood boiling.


    ¡°Prince Moises, I overheard Queen Lily''s conversation with someone, while I was in the palace garden. They were planning to get rid of you, so Prince Marshall could become King. What you may not know is, Queen Lily was planning to frame you, she was going to poison herself. But Count Livens poisoned her instead¡± she said and gestured for me to come closer to the bed.


    ¡°What?¡± Natalie and I said at the same time.


    ¡°You must be careful, Count Livens is an evil man¡± Macy said and showed a sorrowful expression. ¡°Because of Count Livens'' manipulation, I caused great heartache between his majesty and Queen Malaysia.¡± Macy said as she held her head down.


    Natalie suddenly walked next to the bed.


    ¡°Is that why you sent his majesty letters asking for forgiveness?¡± Natalie said.


    Macy nodded, ¡°After Prince Lance passed, King Lincoln was kind to me because I was engaged to his late brother. But when I returned back home to Livens County. Count Livens'' father and his wife started to severely beat me because I was no longer going to become Queen. I was adopted by Count Livens'' family because I was the previous Count''s illegitimate daughter, and the previous Countess wanted a daughter. After years of abuse, I fled from the County and his majesty allowed me back to the palace under the disguise of being his concubine. I betrayed his majesty''s trust, because he truly loved his older brother and he wanted to keep me safe. When Count Livens came to the palace and drugged his majesty, I knew what Count Livens was planning and I still took advantage of King Lincoln. I fell for him, but he only had eyes for your mother.¡± Macy said, as she held onto my hand.


    I put my head down and felt like complete shit. I''ve been hating my father without knowing what suffering he himself has been going through. Natalie suddenly started to console me.


    ¡°That''s why I confronted Queen Lily after hearing her conversation¡± Macy said, ¡°I was in disbelief when I learned that his majesty has never slept with Queen Lily and that Prince Marshall wasn''t his Majesty''s son.¡± Macy added.


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡± I said as I lifted my head back up with an appalling expression.


    Macy Livens started coughing severely and the woman came over and started to check on her.


    ¡°Macy, what did you just say?¡± I asked, as I leaned over towards the bed as the woman continued to check her.


    Suddenly, Macy started going in and out of consciousness until she finally went unconscious.


    I stood there frozen, ¡°Marshall isn''t my father''s son?¡± I mumbled.

 Chapter 99- Broken Seals

    Chapter 99-Broken Seals


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    I carried Christian''s unconscious body through the forest, after leaving the cabin. I followed behind Jemas and two of his clan members. We walked through the forest for nearly two hours until we reached an isolated area.


    ¡°We left the clan''s vehicle here to keep it hidden¡±, Jemas said.


    I laid Christian''s body into the vehicle and suddenly heard the middle-aged woman''s voice.


    ¡°We''ll be returning now¡±, she said, ¡°I''ll contact you once we have freed the rest of the rebel members¡±, she said while standing in front of Jemas.


    ¡°Let''s meet again in the northern region,¡± Jemas replied.


    A few seconds later, the middle-aged woman and their other clan member disappeared into the dark forest. Jemas and I got into the vehicle, I sat in the backseat and placed Christian''s head onto my lap while Jemas began to drive.


    ¡°Do you think he will be fine while traveling, his fever is still pretty high?¡±Jemas asked.


    I looked down at Christian''s, who was flinching in his sleep. I placed my hand onto his head and he was hot to the touch.


    ¡°Let''s try to make it there as quickly as we can,¡± I said.


    As we began to travel to our next destination, a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°How long do I have until Prince Marshall and Count Livens realize I''m gone?¡±I asked Jemas curiously.


    ¡°Prince Marshall was planning to return to the palace with Count Livens.¡±, Jemas said, ¡°I''ll give it 48 hours until your name is plastered throughout the kingdom. He plans to make an example out of you and the captured rebel members, so nobody else will be willing to rebel against him¡± Jemas added.


    48 hours, I thought to myself. I should prepare myself just in case, I mumbled.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    Eight hours had passed since Macy Livens had fallen unconscious. After she fell unconscious, Moises had a hard time processing everything she had revealed to us.


    Moises and I were in a state of shock after hearing that King Lincoln wasn''t Prince Marshall''s father.


    Seriously, I thought.


    ¡°I can''t believe I hated my father for all these years.¡± I heard Moises say, for the seventh time.


    I placed my hand on Moises'' back as I tried to console him.


    ¡°Moises, I think you need to have a conversation with your father.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, he said, softly as he held his head down.


    ¡°Your highness¡± Paige said as she walked up to Moises and I.


    ¡°Macy, should be waking up again soon, how about some tea?¡± she asked, with a concerned expression on her face.


    Moises and I nodded our heads and followed behind Paige as we left the room.


    A few seconds later, we walked into the small dining area and sat down at the small wooden table. Paige walked over and sat three tea cups onto the table and poured tea into them.


    ¡°How did Macy Livens end up here in this small isolated village?¡± I asked, curiously.


    Paige showed a sadden expression before she began to speak.


    ¡°I found Macy in the forest unconscious over 10 years ago¡±, she said, with a saddened expression on her face.


    ¡°Unconscious?¡± Moises mumbled.


    Paige nodded her head.


    ¡°When I brought her to the village, she was badly Injured. From the multiple bruises, you could tell that she was severely beaten. When she became conscious she was frantically looking for someone else who she mentioned helped her escape.¡± Paige said.


    ¡°Escape from where?¡± Moises and I asked at the same time.


    ¡°I''m not sure¡± Paige answered, ¡°But Macy was terrified. She told me about her son Christian, and that he was taken from her after he was born. . After her baby was taken, Macy mentioned that she was trapped inside of a small dark room for eight years.¡± Paige explained.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    My eyes widened, Eight years, what the fuck¡± I thought.


    I suddenly felt chills across my body.


    Unexpectedly, Moises slammed one of his fists onto the table, causing Paige to flinch a little. Moises grit his teeth and got up from the table.


    ¡°Is Macy in any condition to travel?¡±, Moises asked.


    ¡°As long as I can travel alongside her, she can manage¡± Paige answered.


    Without saying anything else, Moises walked away from the table and left out of the clinic. Since my father and Saul were outside of the clinic as well. I figured Moises was going to find a way we could bring Macy along with us. The only problem is the castle will be extremely busy preparing for the debutante, I thought.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind. Maybe we can purchase a villa and move her there.


    I was about to get up from the table when suddenly, we heard a loud groaning sound and Paige quickly rose out of her seat and I followed behind her. We rushed to Macy''s room after hearing her constantly groan.


    ¡°Recently, her health has become a little unstable but I have no idea why. Maybe it has something to do with her being a magic user, ¡± Paige said as she went to check on Macy.


    Wait, what?, I mumbled.


    ¡°Macy is a magic user?¡± I asked Paige as I stood next to the bed.


    Paige looked up at me and nodded.


    I looked down at Macy as she began mumbling unconsciously.


    ¡°Seal¡± she mumbled.


    Seal?, I thought.


    I watched as Paige injected something into Macy''s arms and she suddenly stopped mumbling.


    Paige looked over at me and said ¡°She started saying that a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Christian¡±, Macy mumbled, as she began to sweat.


    I watched as Macy opened her eyes.


    Paige and I turned our heads towards the door after hearing footsteps. A few seconds later, Moises entered the room.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After leaving out of the clinic, I began walking through the village as the sun was starting to rise into the sky. While walking, I noticed Masiro and Saul walking towards me in the distance.


    ¡°Is she still sleeping?¡± Saul asked as we approached each other.


    I nodded.


    ¡°What''s the plan?¡± Masiro asked, as he stood in front of me.


    ¡°We have to bring her back with us¡±, I said.


    ¡°She will need protection until Morgan prepares for the trial, hopefully she can last until then¡±, I added, as I sighed.


    ¡°I''ll protect her,¡± Saul said, with a serious expression.¡°Prince Moises, how long have you known that Macy was one of the surviving magic users?¡± Saul asked.


    Magic?, I mumbled.


    My eyes widened, and I suddenly remembered about her silver eyes. Unfortunately, I was too focused on finding out the truth behind my exile, that I was caught off guard by the information Macy had given me. I failed to realize an important factor. This was the first time I ever saw Macy with silver eyes.


    Without saying anything else, I turned towards the direction of the clinic and began to run towards it. If I remember correctly, there was only one kingdom, where the magic users had silver eyes.


    I rushed towards the village clinic and a few minutes later, I hurried inside until I reached Macy''s room.


    ¡°Moises¡± Natalie said as I entered the room.


    I walked towards the bed and watched as Macy reached one of her hands out towards me.


    ¡°Prince Moises¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Macy, can I ask you something?¡±, I asked, as I kneeled on the side of the bed.


    Macy slightly nodded as she looked at me.


    ¡°Macy, you mentioned that you were the previous Count''s illegitimate daughter. Is there any chance that your birth mother is from the Principality of Giordano?¡± I asked, curiously.


    Macy nodded and began to speak, ¡°I was 16 years old when I was adopted. I lived with my mother until she died from an unexpected illness. She told me who my father was before taking her last breath and where I could find him. My mother fled to the Vanuatu kingdom after the first invasion of the Principality of Giordano, when the persecution of magic users and sorcerers had just begun. She met my father while working at a brothel. Supposedly, the previous Count fell in love with my mother''s silver eyes. My mother used her magic to alter the color of my eyes. My father found that displeasuring, when he believed that I didn''t inherit my mother''s eyes. He believed that I wasn''t able to use magic, but he still wanted me to become the Queen. When I was in labor with Chrisitian, the seal my mother placed on me was broken and Count Livens saw my eyes for the very first time. He was shocked and immediately showed a wicked expression on his face afterwards. In the middle of the night Count Livens tried to take my baby, and I fought against him as much as I could but I was overwhelmed by his guards and I managed to escape. While I was defending myself, he left with my baby.¡± Macy said softly as Paige helped her sit up.


    I balled my fist up and grit my teeth. Count Livens, that son of a bitch.


    ¡°Shortly after, I managed to escape from Count Livens. I was kidnapped and placed into a dark room. The person would blindfold me before beating me severely. I never saw them but I never forgot their voices¡± Macy said, as she tightened her grip around my hand. She suddenly frowned. ¡°My body became frail since I''m unable to use magic now, because¡±, Macy suddenly stopped talking as she started to glance around.


    ¡°Christian¡±, she mumbled, ¡°Christian is near¡± she said as tears began to fall down her face.


    (CHRISTIAN''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Hot¡±, I mumbled as I opened my eyes.


    I could feel that someone was carrying me as they were walking.


    ¡°Christian¡±, I heard Nathan''s voice.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± I heard an unfamiliar voice say.


    My eyes began to hurt from the sunlight as I fully opened them. I glanced around as my eyes got clearer and noticed we were walking towards a village. After glancing around, I looked up at Nathan, who was looking down at me.


    ¡°Christian, your eyes¡± he said, ¡°What the hell¡±, he added with a shocked expression.


    My eyes?, I thought.


    ¡°Your eyes are two different colors,¡± Nathan said.


    Suddenly, I felt a strange feeling inside of my body and started to glance around more.


    As we walked into the small village, I noticed as people were looking in our direction.


    ¡°Are you gentlemens travelers?¡±I noticed an older man walking towards us.


    ¡°I heard this village has a clinic, this young man still has a high fever.¡± Nathan said.


    The old man looked at me and suddenly turned around.


    ¡°Follow me¡±, he said, ¡°So many visitors¡±, I heard him say.


    Nathan continued to carry me and we followed behind the old man. A few minutes later, I noticed multiple people in the distance as we followed the old man to a small looking house.


    ¡°Paige¡±, the old man said and I noticed a middle-aged woman standing next to Natalie.


    ¡°Chief¡±, I heard the unfamiliar voice say and looked over in the direction of the voice and noticed a young man walking towards Natalie''s father.


    ¡°Jemas¡±, I heard Natalie''s father say as the young man stood in front of him.


    I looked up at Nathan once again.


    ¡°Nathan, I think I can manage to walk on my own¡±, I said.


    ¡°As your teacher, I refuse¡±, Nathan replied and continued to Ignore me.


    Unexpectedly, the strange feeling that I felt became stronger as we entered the small house. Nathan followed behind Natalie and the woman, whose name was Paige.


    A few seconds later, we got closer to a room and the feeling became even stronger and my heart started to throb.


    I began to scream as my heart became tighter.


    ¡°Christian¡±, I heard a soft voice.


    I turned my head in the direction of the voice and saw a frail looking woman with silver eyes and the same strawberry blond hair as me.


    Suddenly, Nathan laid me next to the frail looking woman.


    ¡°Christian, my son,¡± she said, as tears were falling down her face.


    ¡°Mother?¡± I questioned, as my eyes filled up with tears after she nodded her head. My heart was still throbbing and I placed my hand onto my chest as I started to gasp for air.


    ¡°Christian!¡± I heard Prince Moises'' voice.


    ¡°What''s wrong with him?¡± I heard Nathan and Prince Moises shout.


    I watched as my mother turned her head towards the direction Prince Moises was standing.


    ¡°Prince Moises, as I was saying a little earlier. My body became frail, because I used my magic to seal Christian''s magic after he was born¡± she said as she placed her hand onto the side of my face and started to caress it. ¡°His seal is in the process of breaking¡±. She added as I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 100-Broken Seals (2)

    Chapter 100-Broken Seal (2)


    (MACY LIVENS P.O.V)


    (Flashback)


    *Whine, whine* The sound of my baby cries filled the room after I pushed as hard as I could.


    ¡°My lady, it''s a boy,¡± the midwife said as she placed my baby into my arms. ¡°My lady, your eyes¡±, she said, and her eyes widened as she looked directly at me.


    No, no, no, I thought as I lowered my head to avoid eye contact. I realized my seal had broken. I was terrified as I held my baby tightly in my arms. I placed my left hand over my baby''s heart and sealed his powers with my own.


    ¡°My lady, are you¡±, the midwife suddenly stopped speaking after I grabbed onto her clothing.


    ¡°Help me¡± I said, with a desperate and pleading expression on my face as I looked at the midwife.


    ¡°My lady¡­¡± I watched as the midwife flinched as the door to the room suddenly came open.


    I watched as that bastard Count Livens walked over to the bed. When he looked directly at me, his eyes widened and he began to smile wickedly.


    ¡°You hid your identity pretty well,¡± he said. ¡°Looks like you still have some use to you, after all¡±, he added, as he tried to reach over and touch my baby.


    ¡°Don''t you dare touch my son!¡± I shouted as I glared at him.


    I watched as he grinned wickedly.


    He turned around and started to walk towards the door. A second later, he left the room.


    After he left the room, I clenched onto the midwife''s clothing once again.


    ¡°Help me get out of here¡± I said to the midwife as I pleaded with her.


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°My lady, I will try to help you escape tomorrow. You must rest for now for you have just given birth.¡± The midwife said as she held onto my left hand.


    I bit the side of my lip as I remembered that bastard''s expression.


    (End of flashback)


    I placed my hand over Christian''s forehead and watched as he had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Why did you seal Christian''s powers?¡± the unfamiliar man with short maroon hair asked as he stood next to Prince Moises. He was the man who placed Christian in the bed beside me.


    ¡°Macy, this is Nathan¡±, Prince Moises introduced the man as he gestured towards him.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing my son to me¡±, I said as I looked directly at the man named Nathan. ¡°I sealed his power because I was afraid that his powers would be misused by Count Livens. I was also afraid that Christian would face hardship since magic users and sorcerers were being persecuted. The seal is set to break on Christian''s 18th birthday.¡± I replied.


    Suddenly, the man Nathan became angry and lifted up Christian''s shirt. My eyes widened and I placed my hands over my mouth in shock. When I saw Christian''s body, he was covered in scars. It was almost as if I was looking at my own body.


    ¡°His powers could''ve protected him from this!¡± Nathan shouted.


    Oh my God, what have I done, I thought.


    I became emotional after seeing the abuse my son had also suffered from and endured on his own.


    I balled my fist up and looked over at Prince Moises.


    ¡°Although my body has weakened, I''m still a long way from death. I''m willing to testify against Count Livens and tell the truth about what happened 18 years ago.¡± I said, with a serious expression.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    After Macy mentioned that she was willing to testify against Count Livens. I walked around the side of the bed that she was on and lifted her into my arms. I watched as Nathan lifted Christian''s body up as well.


    ¡°Let''s hurry back, we need to prepare for the trial¡±, I said and started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°I''ll prepare some things for Macy to make traveling comfortable enough for her¡±, Paige said as she followed behind me.


    ¡°I''m fine¡±, Macy said, ¡°Christian has my magic within him as long as he is near, I''ll be fine.¡± Macy said as I carried her out of the clinic.


    While walking out of the clinic, I noticed Masiro, Saul and Jemas standing outside conversing amongst themselves.


    ¡°Masiro, we''re heading back now¡± I said.


    Masiro nodded.


    A few seconds later, Nathan walked out of the clinic while carrying Christian''s body. Natalie and Paige were following behind him. Paige was carrying a few items in her arms.


    We began walking through the village and I could hear the villagers gasping as they noticed me.


    As we walked near the entrance of the village, the village chief bowed his head and the villagers began to bow their heads as we walked out of the village.


    ¡°They must have realized their future King has returned¡±, Macy said, as I carried her.


    I looked down at her.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    ¡°Macy, you mentioned that the aristocratic faction wanted me executed. Do you remember who insisted on having me executed?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°The previous Duke and Duchess of Haverhill''s Dukedom¡± she said, ¡°Majority of the high ranking aristocrates wanted you executed in order to make Prince Marshall, king¡±, Macy suddenly added.


    Those fucking aristocrates, I mumbled.


    While walking towards the vehicles, I noticed a person that was riding on a horse coming towards us in the distance.


    ¡°Ella¡± I heard Paige who was walking behind Nathan and I say..


    A few minutes later, as the older woman rode closer to our direction. I noticed she had long wavy white hair. Suddenly, Paige began to call out to the older woman as she approached us.


    ¡°Paige,¡± the older woman said as she got off the horse.


    I watched as Paige walked up to the older woman and they hugged each other. Paige turned around and started to introduce us to the older woman.


    This woman seems familiar but from where, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Ella¡±, I heard Macy call out to her and watched as she turned towards our direction.


    Suddenly, I was caught off guard by Natalie as she rushed towards the older woman and grabbed ahold of both of her hands.


    ¡°It''s you, I can''t believe it¡±, Natalie said and I watched as the older woman''s eyes widened when she looked at Natalie. The older woman began to smile at Natalie and placed her right hand onto the side of Natalie''s face.


    ¡°You managed to survive,¡± the older woman said with a relieved expression.


    Natalie suddenly turned towards me while still holding onto the woman''s hands.


    ¡°Moises¡±, she said.


    Without a second thought, I turned towards Masiro and who was standing a few meters away behind me. I watched as he walked towards me and reached out his arms. I placed Macy into his arms and turned back towards Natalie''s direction.


    When I walked towards Natalie, I noticed her eyes were filled with tears.


    The older woman suddenly bowed her head as I approached Natalie.


    ¡°Moises, this woman saved my life after I gave birth to Sage and Rosemary,¡± Natalie said.


    Without hesitation, I bowed my head towards the woman with my deepest gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my wife¡±, I said, and lifted up my head.


    ¡°Prince Moises, it''s been a long time,¡± the woman said.


    A long time, I thought, as I tried to remember.


    Suddenly, the woman made a familiar gesture that only I could recognize.


    My eyes widened.


    Wait, long wavy white hair and slightly thin muscular figure with pale greenish blue eyes.


    ¡°No, it can''t be," I said, ¡°Madame Ella Kinsley,¡± I added as I looked directly at her with a shocked expression. It has been nearly 30 years since she retired. I was 12 years old the last time I saw her. I thought to myself.


    ¡°Wait, you two know each other?¡±Natalie asked as she looked back and forth at us.


    I turned towards Natalie who had a confused expression on her face.


    ¡°She''s the wife of the palace head doctor and the former head maid of the palace¡± I replied.


    ¡°What?!¡± Natalie said, with a shocked expression and looked over at Ella Kinsley.


    ¡°The letters¡±, Natalie mumbled, ¡°It''s starting to make sense¡±, she suddenly said.


    I watched as Ella Kinsley chuckled as she looked at Natalie''s expression.


    ¡°Sister, Macy and I will be leaving the village for a while. I''ve already sat aside those ingredients for you¡±, Paige said as she walked over and stood beside Ella Kinsley.


    Ella Kinsley nodded her head, ¡°I am still searching for the Tulsi flower¡± Ella said, while facing Paige.


    ¡°Tulsi Flower¡±, Natalie suddenly said, ¡°Isn''t that the legendary herb with magical opponents¡± she added.


    Ella and Paige nodded.


    ¡°Why are you searching for the Tulsi flower?¡± Natalie asked.


    Ella and Paige looked at each other. I watched as Paige nodded her head and suddenly Ella started to speak.


    ¡°It''s the main ingredient for making the antidote that Macy had suggested. One day, while I was visiting the palace. My husband mentioned that King Lincoln and Queen Malaysia were being poisoned.¡± Ella was sayin before I interrupted her.


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean my father is also being poisoned¡± I said as I balled up my fist.


    Ella flinched a little and I could feel Natalie''s hand as she grabbed ahold of my left hand.


    ¡°My husband mentioned that His Majesty has been taking the poison that was meant for Queen Malaysia. When I told Paige, she mentioned it to Macy. Macy became frantic and told us what ingredients to search for in order to make an antidote.¡± Ella said.


    Without saying a word, I turned towards Masiro, who was still carrying Macy in his arms. I could hear Natalie following behind me.


    ¡°Macy¡±, I said as I approached them.


    ¡°Prince Moises¡±, Macy said, in a weak tone.


    ¡°What do you know about the poison that my father and mother have been consuming?¡± I asked, as my voice trembled a little.


    Macy suddenly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Prince Moises, that poison is fatal if not treated in a timely manner. If it''s in smaller doses, it''ll cause the consumer''s health to deteriorate over time. My mother died the same way, it''s a poison that was created by a sorcerer, it seals one''s magic or aura.¡± She said.


    ¡°My father doesn''t have any special abilities¡±, I said as I balled both of my fists tightly.


    ¡°Which makes it even more fatal for him. As my atonement to his majesty. We must find that flower and save his majesty before it''s too late¡± Macy said.

 Announcement 📢

    Hello, fellow readers, I''m currently writing new chapters, due to the power outrages from the storm. I''m a little behind but I will put some chapters up for schedule asap. Next five chapters (Preparation will have 5 parts) Next 5 chapters will cover the events before the debutante until the day of the debutante. Bear with me my fellow readers. I will schedule some chapters asap.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Hello, fellow readers, I''m currently writing new chapters due to the power outrages from the storm. I''m a little behind but I will put some chapters up for schedule asap. Next five chapters (Preparation will have 5 parts) Next 5 chapters will cover the events before the debutante until the day of the debutante. Bear with me my fellow readers. I will schedule some chapters asap.

 Chapter 101-Preparation

    Chapter 101-Preparation (1)


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    It was about 11:00 am, when Rosie and I were leaving out of the library, after our history lesson with Hannah and Butler Jackson.


    ¡°I shall inform his grace that the princesses are done with today''s class¡±, Butler Jackson said as he bowed his head before walking away.


    Hannah turned towards our direction and began to speak.


    ¡°We''ll begin today''s debutante lessons in three hours.¡± Hannah suddenly said. ¡°The ballroom will be unavailable for now, so we will have the lessons in one of the practicing rooms on the third floor,¡± Hannah added.


    With only three days left until the debutante and my succession ceremony. The castle servants and staff members have been busy decorating the ballroom. While the rest of the castle staff have begun preparing for the guests who will be arriving in two days in order to attend the debutante and the ceremony.


    ¡°I''ll be returning to her Majesty''s room for now. I shall see you two shortly, princesses¡±, Hannah said, as she bowed slightly. A second later, Hannah began walking in the opposite direction.


    While walking down the hall towards the stairs. I noticed Haley and Vienne in the distance as they had just walked up the stairs. Rosie and I continued to walk towards them.


    ¡°My lady,¡±Haley said, ¡°His grace is calling for you¡±, she added.


    ¡°He''s in the office on the first floor¡±, Vienne suddenly said.


    Rosie and I started to walk towards the stairs, while Haley and Vienne followed behind us. After walking down the stairs, Rosie and I walked towards the office and I noticed Peyton was standing near the door conversing with an unfamiliar man.


    ¡°Hmm, he looks familiar. I''ve seen him before¡±, I heard Rosie say.


    I looked over at her as we continued to walk towards the office.


    ¡°Ah¡±, Rosie suddenly snapped her fingers. ¡°He''s one of father''s knights¡±, she said.


    "One of father''s knights?", I asked as I looked towards the man.


    ¡°Oh right, you haven''t met him because you were kidnapped by Brian. He came to the territory with father after Peyton and grandfather Masiro went to their location and brought father back to the territory¡± Rosie said as we were approaching them.


    As we approached them, Peyton turned towards me with a slight smile on her face and suddenly kissed my forehead as she placed her hand on the top of my head.


    ¡°Sir Dell, this is Princess Sage¡± Peyton introduced me to the man. ¡°You have already met Princess Rosemary¡±, Peyton said as she gestured towards Rosie.


    Sir Dell suddenly bowed his head, ¡°Hello Princesses¡± he said and turned towards me, ¡°It''s an honor to meet you, young Duchess¡± he said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you as well¡±, I responded and watched as he smiled a little.


    ¡°Why are you two standing in front of the office?¡±Rosie asked.


    Sir Dell looked at Peyton and Peyton started to speak.


    ¡°We''re waiting on Lord Dean, he''s currently talking with his grace. We''re getting ready to transport the young women to another location.¡± Peyton replied.


    Suddenly, the door to the office opened and a tall muscular middle-aged man stood in the threshold of the door.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I was sitting in the office going over some last minute paperwork. When Jackson and Lord Dean came walking into the office. I looked in their direction and they bowed their heads before approaching the desk.


    ¡°Your Grace, I''ve come to inform you that the princesses have finished their history class for today.¡±, Jackson reported.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°How long do they have until their next lesson?¡± I asked as I looked at Jackson.


    ¡°They have a three hour intermission before their debutante lesson begins¡±, He replied.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Unexpectedly, we heard a knock on the door and Jackson went to answer it. A second later, I noticed Sage''s personal maid Haley walking into the office.


    ¡°Your grace¡±, she said as she bowed her head.


    I noticed she was holding some envelopes in her hands. I gestured to her and she started to walk towards the desk. After approaching the desk, she handed me the envelopes.


    ¡°You did well, Haley¡±, I said as I reached for the envelopes.


    I looked at the envelopes. There were three in total. One in particular caught my attention.


    ¡°Haley, send Sage and Rosemary to my office¡± I said.


    ¡°As you wish, Your grace¡±, Haley said and bowed her head once again. A few seconds later, she left the office.


    After she left the office, I looked over in Lord Dean''s direction.


    ¡°Have you gotten everything ready for the transporting?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yes, your grace. We''ll be moving the young women later this evening. I have already gathered a few knights that are willing to join the escorting mission.¡± Lord Dean replied.


    ¡°Very well¡±, I said, ¡°I''m not sure when Moises and Natalie will return but I''m positive they won''t be bringing Macy Livens here because it''s risky. I shall wait until they return to make any further decisions.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Your Grace, about the king¡± Lord Dean was about to say but I suddenly heard voices outside the door. I held my hand up causing him to stop talking for a second.


    ¡°We''ll finish this conversation later, my girls are here¡±, I said. ¡°Open the door for them¡±, I added.


    I watched as Lord Dean walked over to the door.


    ¡°Come in, my dears¡±, I said as I noticed Sage and Rosemary standing in front of Peyton and Sir Dell.


    Sage and Rosemary walked into the office and Lord Dean followed behind them. I noticed as Sage was glancing back at Lord Dean. A few seconds later, Sage and Rosemary sat down on one of the couches. I slowly got up from the seat and walked over to the couches.


    ¡°Sage, Rosemary¡± I said and gestured towards Lord Dean.


    After introducing Lord Dean to them, Sage and Rosemary introduced themselves and a few minutes later I dismissed Lord Dean.


    ¡°Sage, my dear, you received some mail until your office is ready. Your mail will be brought to this office.¡±, I said as I reached the envelopes to Sage.


    ¡°Wait, I''m going to have my own office?¡±, Sage asked in an excited tone.


    I chuckled and nodded, ¡°Yes, as the Duchess, you will need your own office after taking over the dukedom. I have already selected a couple of aides for you. You will meet one of them at the debutante. She is Captain Capilano''s eldest daughter¡±, I said.


    I looked over at Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, after becoming one of the Winter knights. If everything goes correctly, I am willing to give Yeshiva a noble title as well.¡± I said.


    Rosemary eyes widened, ¡°Really?¡±, she asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Eventually, you two will marry. Giving Yeshiva a title can lessen the bullshit the nobles will try to pull. Some of the nobles and aristocrats will try to send marriage requests for your hand in marriage after the debutante. They may also try to send some requests to Sage as well¡± I said.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of paper ripping and looked over at Sage.


    ¡°Sage, my dear, what is it?¡± I asked, curiously with a concerned expression.


    ¡°That bastard¡±, Sage mumbled and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Let me see that¡±, I said and waited until she handed me the envelope.


    After she handed it to me, I looked at it and I already knew what the letter was about.


    ¡°An invitation to young duke Nashi''s engagement banquet,¡± I read out loud.


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    I stepped out of the shower and proceeded to dry my body. As I stepped in front of the large mirror, I placed my hand onto the glass and angrily punched it. The glass only shattered a little and caused a small cut on my right fist. I looked in the mirror and sighed.


    Fuck, I thought.


    After leaving the bathroom, I walked into the room and noticed the unfamiliar woman that was laying in my bed was now awake and was looking directly at me.


    Fuck, just how much did I drink, I thought.


    After Sylvester got injured and being reminded of my break up with Sage. I decided to go to a tavern in disguise and must''ve drank myself into oblivion.


    Suddenly, I heard a knock on the door and walked to answer it. When I opened it, I saw one of the butlers.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I asked as I looked at him.


    ¡°My Lord, you have a guest. Lady Chlo¨¦ is here¡± he said.


    ¡°I''ll be out in a few minutes. In the meantime, get her some tea and refreshments¡±, I said.


    ¡°Yes, my lord¡±, he said and bowed before walking away.


    I turned towards the unfamiliar woman.


    ¡°You can leave now¡±, I said, in a serious tone.


    ¡°What a jerk¡±, she said and scoffed as she pulled the covers off of herself. I noticed that she was still naked. I watched as she put on her clothes.


    ¡°Are all the noblemen as rude as you. You came onto me just to let you know.¡± She said after she was fully clothed. She started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°I feel bad for the woman whose name you called me while we were having sex¡±, she said. ¡°Sage, was it¡± she added before slamming the door.


    Fuck, I mumbled.


    After throwing one of the empty liquor bottles to the wall. I continued to get dressed.


    Sage, I thought. I wondered if she received the invitation yet.


    I left out of the room and walked until I made it to the drawing room on the second floor. When I opened the door. I noticed Lady Chloe sitting on one of the couches, while her personal maid stood behind her. Lady Chlo¨¦ looked over at me with her bright autumn color eyes and long blond hair.


    ¡°Duke Synovial¡±, Lady Chlo¨¦ said as I sat on the couch across from her.


    ¡°Our wedding date has been set. The banquet for our engagement will take place in two weeks.¡±I said as I looked directly at her.


    ¡°I look forward to your cooperation, young duke¡±, she said.


    ¡°I look forward to yours as well, for the duration of our contract. I would prefer it if you stay out of my personal life.¡±, I said.


    ¡°I will suggest you do your part as my fianc¨¦, even if it''s only for a year¡±, Lady Chlo¨¦ said and stood up. ¡°I''ll see you at the debutante¡±, she added.


    (UNKNOWN P.O.V)


    I rushed through the palace towards his highness''s office. After hearing the rumors that had spread through the palace. I needed to know more information.


    As I approached the office, I placed my hands onto the doors and pushed them opened.


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to enter my office that way!¡±, I heard him say.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± I said, ¡°How could you keep such important news from me, Crown Prince Antonio!¡±, I said.


    I watched as Crown Prince Antonio looked directly at me. He placed one of his hands on the side of his face.


    ¡°This is why I didn''t tell you, look at your stupid expression!¡±, he shouted.


    ¡°You bastard, how could you keep the fact that we have a future queen and that she is of the Winter lineage!¡± I shouted.


    I watched as Crown Prince Antonio sighed, ¡°Joshua, I know you admire the Winter lineage and their history but try to contain yourself.¡± Prince Antonio said, ¡°You''ll be meeting my future Queen in two days when we arrive at the Winter Dukedoms castle to attend her debutante. Also, we''ll be staying there for a week. I received an invitation from King Lincoln to attend a conference that would take place with the Avalorian kingdom''s delegation.¡± he said.¡±In the meantime, Lord Joshua, I have a mission for you. I need you to monitor the young Duke of the Synovial Dukedom while we are there¡± he added.


    I kneeled down and bowed my head, ¡°As you wish, Your highness¡±, I said.


    But why the young duke, I wondered to myself.


    ¡°If you are wondering why I gave you this mission. The young duke of Synovial is currently in love with my future Queen and I intend to kill him when the time is right, if necessary.¡± Prince Antonio said with a serious expression.


    ¡°As you wish¡±, "Your highness¡±, I said once again.

 Chapter 102-Preparation (2)

    Chapter 102-Preparation (2)


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    After leaving Duke Winter''s office, Sage and I headed to the dining room for lunch. I could see the steam coming off of Sage as she was walking in front of me. Something about that letter that Nashi sent had totally pissed her off.


    ¡°What a bastard¡±, I heard Sage say for the third time.


    ¡°Sage, calm down before you walk into a pillar or something¡±, I said.


    Sage turned around with a pouting expression.


    ¡°What kind of person sends a love letter with an invitation to their engagement banquet attached to it¡±, Sage said, with a mad expression.


    I couldn''t help but laugh, I wondered how she would react when she finds out about his obsessive portraits that are plastered throughout one of his rooms, I thought.


    ¡°Don''t forget you''re technically engaged as well¡±, I said.


    Sage scoffed and turned around.


    ¡°I''ll punch him if I see him again¡±, I could hear her mumbling.


    ¡°Enough of that¡±, I said and placed my arm around Sage. ¡°Let''s get some food, I''m starving.¡± I said.


    We continued to walk towards the dining room.


    ¡°What are you planning to do after lunch?¡±Sage asked, as we entered the dining room.


    ¡°I plan to spend some time with Yeshiva before our lesson. He and Cena have been training with the knights. I wanted to watch them spar¡±, I said.


    ¡°A spar sounds nice, how about we join them. I could use the distraction.¡± Sage said.


    After agreeing that we would head to the training grounds after lunch. Sage and I sat down at the table. I noticed Queen Malaysia, Duchess Mary and Lady Victoria were sitting at the table as well.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you feeling better?¡±, I asked Queen Malaysia.


    ¡°I''ve been feeling much better since Doctor William and Na''mah have been treating me. I shall award them generously¡± Queen Malaysia said.


    Suddenly, the butlers and maids started to bring the food in and had begun setting the food onto the table.


    ¡°I will be observing your debutante lessons today.¡± Queen Malaysia said.


    All of a sudden, I felt a little nervousness come over me.


    We began eating and I could hear Queen Malaysia and Duchess Mary conversing amongst themselves. After twenty minutes had passed, we were finished with lunch and the butlers started to clean off the tables.


    While I was getting up from the table, Queen Malaysia suddenly called out to me.


    ¡°Rosemary, followed me to Doctor Williams lab. It would only take a moment¡± she said.


    After we left the dining room, Sage and I agreed to meet at the training grounds before going our separate ways. I followed behind Queen Malaysia and we walked towards the left wing of the castle. Queen Malaysia suddenly turned around towards me.


    ¡°Na''mah and Doctor Williams mentioned that you may have been poisoned with the same poison that I had been consuming.¡±, Queen Malaysia suddenly said.


    Wait, the same poison?, I questioned myself.


    ¡°Can you explain to me how it made you feel?¡±, She asked.


    ¡°I was unconscious the majority of the time I was poisoned but it caused extreme pain whenever I was awake.¡± I replied.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± she asked with a curious expression.


    I haven''t told anyone but I can still feel the pain sometimes. I decided to tell Queen Malaysia and she nodded her head. She turned around and we continued to walk towards Doctor Williams lab. A few minutes later, we entered the lab, and I noticed Na''mah and Doctor Williams were holding some weird looking flowers and herbs in their hands as they looked over at us. The weird flower immediately caught my attention. It was a bright silver color with multiple layers of petals on it. Na''mah and Doctor Williams suddenly bowed after seeing Queen Malaysia and I.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Your majesty¡±, Doctor Williams said as he approached us.


    ¡°Those flowers¡±, Queen Malaysia said, ¡°I can''t believe my mother is still growing them.¡± She added.


    I watched Na''mah rushed over towards us, ¡°Pardon my rudeness, Your Majesty¡±, Na''mah said. ¡°These flowers, there''s something magical about them¡±, Na''mah added.


    I kept glancing back and forth at Queen Malaysia and Na''mah.


    ¡°I remembered my mother describing such a flower, is this one of the legendary herbs¡± Na''mah asked and I could see her eyes twinkling.


    Queen Malaysia looked taken aback.


    Legendary herb,I thought.


    ¡°You would have to ask my mother. She has grown these flowers for as long as I can remember.¡± Queen Malaysia said.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    Before we left the village, Moises and Nathan decided that they would bring Macy Livens to the town of Cassini near the western border. Nathan and Saul agreed to escort Macy Livens to one of Nathan''s acquaintances'' villas. When I heard that the same acquaintance was also one of Prince Morgan''s aides. I knew Macy would be in good hands. Macy had decided to testify in the trial that Prince Morgan had set to prove Moises innocence amongst other things.


    ¡°I''ll gather the supplies, I''ll be returning to the palace¡±, Ella said.


    I turned towards Moises, ¡°I''ll also head to the palace as agreed¡±, I said.


    Moises kissed my lips and a few minutes later, we parted ways. Moises left with my father and the others and I remained standing beside Ella.


    ¡°We have another horse you can use that one after I gather the supplies¡±, Ella said.


    We walked back towards the village, and the thoughts that had been buried in the back of my mind for years, were finally going to be answered.


    ¡°Ella¡±, I called out to her as she walked in front of me.


    She turned around and faced my direction.


    ¡°That night I gave birth, what caused you to run into the cabin?¡± I asked, curiously. ¡°If you hadn''t been there, I would''ve definitely died that night.¡± I said.


    Ella looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°I helped Macy escape from the palace and decided to travel west to get the palace guards off of my trail. I could hear the sounds of babies crying in the distance and went to check it out. Unexpectedly, I saw someone fleeing from the cabin and decided to enter it. That''s when I saw you clinging on to the little strength you had left.¡±, Ella replied.


    So she was the one who helped Macy escape, I thought to myself.


    ¡°I can''t express how grateful I am to have met you that night¡±, I said.


    Ella suddenly smiled, ¡°I''m grateful that you survived¡± she said and turned back around in the direction of the clinic.


    ¡°I''ve known Macy for years, after all, she was engaged to the late Prince Lance. I took care of her because she was a very timid woman. Although Queen Malaysia never showed her emotions towards Macy. She still ordered me to serve her appropriately and to watch over her since she had also dealt with the cruelness of the aristocratic faction. Even though I retired from the headmaid position. I would still visit Macy from time to time¡±, Ella explained as we entered the clinic.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    ¡°What caused Prince Lance''s death? I asked, curiously.


    I heard his name being mentioned multiple times whenever I visited the palace but never paid enough attention towards it.


    ¡°I don''t believe his death was an accident.¡±, Ella said, ¡°I believe someone murdered him during the hunting festival. By the way, It wasn''t King Lincoln if you''re thinking it was. King Lincoln adored his older brother. Honestly, I believe he never wanted to be king.¡±, Ella said.


    I was surprised by her statement.


    Ella had begun gathering the many items that Paige had previously sat out for her.


    ¡°Now we just have to find the flower.¡± Ella mumbled but I could hear her.


    ¡°Do you have a description of the flower?¡±, I asked.


    Ella began to describe the flower''s features and the description seemed a little familiar but I couldn''t think of where I had seen it.


    My thoughts were interrupted when Ella turned towards me.


    ¡°Shall we head to the palace now?¡± Ella asked and I nodded my head as I responded.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting in my office, when the door to the room opened. I watched as Marquess Lombard and Count Vaughan entered the office.


    ¡°Your highness¡±, they both bowed their heads before approaching my desk.


    ¡°I''ve looked into the auction house that you had mentioned in the letter. I''ve sent some of my knights to monitor it until further instructions.¡±, Count Vaughan said as he sat in one of the chairs.


    ¡°Great¡±, I said, ¡°Now I just have to find a way to tie the auction house to Count Livens. I can arrest him for his involvement. We''ll be able to charge him with treason as well¡± I said.


    ¡°What about the groups, since the meetings have been halted for now. How will the members exchange their information with each other?¡±Count Vaughan asked.


    ¡°They shall only meet privately, no huge groups with only short meeting times and have someone mediate between the groups.¡± I said.


    Marquess Lombard bowed his head before leaving the office.


    After he left, Count Vaughan cleared his throat.


    ¡°Are you still suspicious of Marquess Lombard?¡±, he asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°I have confirmed that he isn''t involved with Prince Marshall unless it involves palace circumstances.¡± I replied. ¡°There is someone else we should be investigating in the meantime.¡± I added.


    ¡°Who shall I investigate, your highness?¡±, Count Vaughan asked.


    ¡°Marquess Radisson, I want to know everything he''s doing. From the time he wakes up to the time he sleeps¡± I said.


    Count Vaughan stood up and bowed, ¡°As you wish, your highness. I''ll have my men look into the Chancellor." He said.


    Unexpectedly, someone knocked on the door and I told them to come in. A second later, Sir Daniel, the captain of my royal knights, entered the office.


    ¡°Your highness, Prince Marshall and Count Livens have returned to the main palace.¡± He reported. ¡°They''re on their way to meet the king,¡± he added.


    I stood up from my seat and walked around the desk.


    ¡°Let''s find out what those bastards are up too¡±, I said as we left the office.


    (UNKNOWN P.O.V)


    Whoa, this is my first time ever being in the palace, I thought to myself as I followed behind Count Livens and Prince Marshall.


    I discreetly glanced around and was in awe as I looked around the palace.


    Let''s focus, don''t forget your mission, I thought to myself as I tried not to be distracted by the luxury of the palace.


    While following between Count Livens and Prince Marshall. I could feel the intensity around Prince Marshall as we approached a large door.


    ¡°I was told my father was in his office¡±, I heard Prince Marshall say.


    I watched as Count Livens turned towards me.


    ¡°Stand guard¡±, he said.


    ¡°Yes, my lord¡±, I responded.


    Count Livens and Prince Marshall entered the office. I stood beside the door and the time continued to pass by.


    After ten minutes had passed, I noticed an older man walking towards the office holding onto a tray. I recognized him as one of the butlers as he approached the office door. When he entered the office, I could hear the commotion inside of the room. The king was shouting and the door suddenly shut again.


    Suddenly, Prince Marshall and Count Livens came rushing out of the office. I heard the shattering of glass as it crashed into the wall.


    Prince Marshall had an angry expression on his face.


    ¡°Just fucking die already you fucking bastard¡±, I heard Prince Marshall mumbled and watched as he stormed down the hall.


    Interesting, I mumbled and started to follow behind Count Livens. Looks like the relationship between the King and Prince Marshall isn''t that great like the nobles society have believed it to be.


    I could see that Count Livens and Prince Marshall were fuming with anger.


    I should report this back to the Chief, I thought to myself as we walked through the hallway.

 Chapter 103-Preparation (3)

    Chapter 103-Preparation (3)


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I was heading to the training grounds, when I noticed Peyton, Sir Dell and Lord Dean walking in the distance. They were also heading in the direction of the training grounds. I continued to walk and I noticed Lord Dean had turned towards my direction. He must have noticed my presence, I thought as I continued to walk towards them.


    Peyton and Sir Dell turned around as well and noticed me.


    ¡°Sage¡±, Peyton said as they stopped walking and waited until I approached them.


    ¡°Are you on your way to visit the knights?¡±Peyton asked.


    I nodded, ¡°I heard Yeshiva and Cena were sparring with the knights. I thought about joining them before my debutante lesson¡± I replied.


    ¡°I suggest you do a light spar so you don''t tire yourself out before the lesson," Peyton said.


    ¡°Young Duchess, may I be your sparring partner?¡± Sir Dell asked, with a smile on his face.


    I nodded,¡±Yes, I would greatly appreciate it.¡±, I said.


    ¡°Where is Rosemary?¡± Peyton asked, curiously.


    ¡°She''s with the Queen, she should be here shortly. We both were planning to spar against each other.¡± I replied.


    ¡°How about we all have a little sparring match before Sir Dell and I leave this evening.¡±, Lord Dean suggested.


    I nodded, I felt excited to have a chance to spar with my father''s knights.


    We continued to walk towards the training grounds. I could hear the loud sounds of swords clashing as we approached the area. I noticed Yeshiva and Cena were sparring against multiple knights.


    I followed behind Peyton who was walking towards Captain Capilano and Sir Vero.


    ¡°The knights are excited to spar against the mercenaries from the Henrico clan¡±, I heard Sir Vero say.


    ¡°I would like to spar against their chief¡±, Captain Capilano said.


    Suddenly, I noticed Valian, Josie and Axel were also sparring with the knights. I watched Captain Capilano and Sir Vero turn towards Peyton and I.


    They both bowed towards me as they greeted me.


    ¡°Princess¡± they both said, ¡°Are you planning to join the fun as well¡± Sir Vero said.


    ¡°Only a light spar, I have class in two hours¡±, I said.


    ¡°We are training tonight as well, how about joining us then¡±, Captain Capilano said.


    I nodded my head and we all turned towards the ongoing sparring matches once again.


    ¡°Shall we join them princess?¡±, Sir Dell asked.


    I nodded and watched as Sir Vero ran over to the wooden swords. He grabbed two of them and ran back to where we were standing and handed us the wooden swords.


    Sir Dell and I walked into the middle of the area that was clear and further away from the rest of the knights. We stood across from each other and we both stood in our stances.


    ¡°Remember, light spar Sage¡±, Peyton shouted,¡±No injuries please¡± she added.


    I nodded my head and turned towards Sir Dell. I could feel the excitement flowing in my body as I held onto the wooden sword.


    ¡°Whoa, I can feel the difference in the atmosphere surrounding you, Princess¡± Sir Dell said, as he seemed impressed.


    I felt good that my father''s knight acknowledged me.


    ¡°Princess have you learned how to use your aura yet?¡±, he suddenly asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°I haven''t¡±, I answered.


    All of a sudden, I saw the glow surrounding Sir Dell and it started to expand from his body.


    ¡°Want to learn,¡± he said as he smirked.


    My eyes widened, ¡°Wait, you can also use aura?¡± I asked, with a shocked expression.


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Before leaving Doctor Williams lab, Queen Malaysia and Na''mah left to go speak with Duchess Mary about the flowers that she was growing in the castle''s garden.


    I was about to leave as well but was interrupted when Doctor Williams called out to me.


    ¡°Princess Rosemary, do you mind if we do a quick checkup¡±, Doctor Williams asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Sure¡±, I responded and walked over to the small bed and sat down on it. ¡°Is this about the poison and the antidote?¡±, I asked.


    Doctor William nodded, ¡°I''ve compared Her Majesty''s blood with yours and something caught my attention.¡±, he said and walked over to where I was sitting.


    Doctor Williams suddenly stuck a needle into my arm and I can see the blood flowing through the small tube he was holding.


    ¡°What caught your attention?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°The poison seems to have some kind of mystery to it. It has attached itself to the bloodstream. Almost as if it''s trying to clog her Majesty''s system or something. Since you only had a small dosage and we quickly gave you an antidote. It might have not affected you the same way. But, I''m curious about something. Princess, as you know the Winter bloodline has a special type of bloodline that allows them to use a special ability called aura. It seems that the poison is attacking something within the body.¡±, Doctor Williams explained.


    Is that why I still feel pain from time to time, I thought to myself.


    ¡°As discussed with Na''mah, You and her Majesty will be receiving the same treatment for the time being. I want to make sure the poison has been fully suppressed.¡±, Doctor William said.


    Thirty minutes had passed and I finally was able to leave Doctor Williams lab. I rushed through the castle until I made it towards the back of the castle. While walking towards the training grounds I could hear a loud cheering sound coming from the training grounds. As I walked through the entrance, I noticed the large crowd and they were surrounding two people who were sparring. Then I realized it was Sage and Sir Dell sparring against each other as I got closer to the crowd.


    Sage and Sir Dell were both glowing as they clashed against each other. I could hear Peyton shouting in an angry tone.


    ¡°What part of light sparring didn''t you two understand!¡± Peyton shouted.


    I made my way through the crowd and stood beside Peyton who was still shouting. I noticed Yeshiva and Cena standing on the opposite side of us and they both were cheering. Something tells me that Yeshiva wasn''t cheering for Sage, because of their rivalry.


    Suddenly, Sage and Sir Dell stepped away from each other. They both were panting heavily. Then all of a sudden Sir Dell got down on one of his knees.


    ¡°I have already pledged and made the knight''s oath to your father. But Princess Sage if you''re ever in need, I am here to serve you¡± he said, in a serious tone.


    Sage bowed her head, ¡°Can I call you teacher?¡± Sage asked.


    Sir Dell nodded and got up from the ground.


    ¡°Are you planning to spar as well, Princess Rosemary?¡±, I heard Captain Capilano say.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I said, in an excited tone.


    I noticed Yeshiva and Cena were walking towards me when we heard a loud voice calling out to Sage and I.


    ¡°Princess Sage and Princess Rosemary, what do you two think you are doing!¡± I heard Hannah''s voice.


    Shit, we''re in trouble, I mumbled.


    I could see the steam coming off of Hannah as she stormed towards us.


    ¡°Rosie¡±, I heard Sage say, as she stood beside me.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Shall we¡±, she said.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I replied.


    Sage and I began to run away towards the castle and we could hear Hannah shouting in the distance as well as laughter from the knights as Sage and I ran away.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    After leaving the office, Sir Daniel followed me to the main palace while Count Vaughan returned to his duties. I was walking up the stairs until I reached the fourth floor. While walking towards the hall that led to my father''s office. I saw Marshall and Count Livens standing in the hallway conversing amongst themselves.


    As I was passing them by, Prince Marshall gritted his teeth as we made eye contact.


    ¡°Just wait until I fucking kill you and your brother¡± I heard Marshall muttered.


    I slightly turned my head towards him, ¡°What exactly is stopping you, you coward¡±, I said, with smirk on my face. ¡±A powerless Crown Prince is what you are. Try to gather as much support while you can.¡± I said and continued to walk away.


    I could hear Marshall shouting at Count Livens and I unexpectedly heard Nathan''s name. I immediately turned around and saw that Marshall and Count Livens had started to walk away.


    What the hell did he just say about Nathan, I mumbled.


    I turned around again and walked towards my father office. Without knocking, I entered the office and noticed the broken glass that covered the floor.


    ¡°Morgan why have you entered my office without permission¡± I heard my father said.


    I looked up at the desk and noticed a tea cup.


    ¡°Father¡±, I shouted and he held one of his hands up.


    ¡°I haven''t drank any of the tea''s today, so stop shouting¡± he said.


    I stepped forward towards the desk, ¡°I saw Marshall in the hallway, he was shouting at Count Livens¡± I said.


    I could feel the tension in the atmosphere.


    My father glared a bit, ¡°Such incompetence, those idiots has the nerve to want to send a delegation to the Kalpana kingdom.¡± Father said, In an annoyed tone.


    ¡°They want to do what?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You heard what I said, must I repeat myself¡± father said, in an annoyed tone.


    Is it because of the rumor of the woman that Moises had mentioned, I thought to myself.


    ¡°How''s the investigation going surrounding the common women?¡±, father asked.


    ¡°I arrested Marquess Francis, I caught him in the act of trafficking the common women¡±, I responded. ¡°He''s currently in the Winter''s castle prison quarters¡±, I added.


    ¡°Are you taking it to trial?¡±, Father asked and I nodded.


    ¡°The coronation is in less than four weeks away. I suggest you and Moises start making your moves¡± Father said and gestured towards the door. ¡°Now leave, the Chancellors will be here in a few minutes¡± he added.


    I bowed my head and left out of the office. As I was walking out of the office. I noticed a guard standing in the distance. I started to walk down the hall once again. As I was passing up the guard, the guard suddenly called out to me.


    ¡°Prince Morgan¡± he said, with an deep voice.


    I looked over at him.


    ¡°I have a message from Chief Masiro¡± the guard said.


    What the hell, is the entire Henrico clan skilled in infiltration, I thought to myself as I rubbed my head.


    ¡°Follow me¡± I said.


    We walked to one of my father''s drawing rooms. After entering the drawing room, I turned towards the guard.


    ¡°What is the message that Sir Masiro has given you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We found Macy Livens, she''ll be staying at Viscount Palin¡¯s villa in the town of Cassini for the time being¡± the guard said and my eyes widened.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Three hours had passed since we left the village near western and northern border. Masiro, Jemas and I were planning to return to the castle while Nathan and Saul were on their way to the town of Cassini with Macy, Christian and Paige that was eight hours away. The Winter Dukedom was approximately six hours away from our current location.


    I heard the familiar buzzing sound coming from Masiro and Jemas. I watched as Masiro looked at the phone.


    ¡°One of my squad members is currently disguised as a guard. He sent me a message that they were currently heading to the palace. I ordered him to relay a message to Prince Morgan¡±, Masiro said.


    ¡°I''m sure Morgan will head to the Viscount¡¯s villa as soon as he can¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, Masiro''s and Jemas phone began to buzz again.


    ¡°It''s Blake¡±, I heard Jemas say.


    ¡°Who''s Blake? I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Another squad member, he''s currently in the southern region disguised as a guard at an local information guild¡±, Masiro replied. ¡°Jemas, tell the squad members to meet us in the town of Cassini in the western region instead of Gloria''s bar in the northern region.¡±, Masiro added.


    ¡°You got it, chief¡±, Jemas replied, ¡°Wait, Prince Moises¡±, Jemas suddenly said.


    I turned my head towards his direction and noticed as he held up the phone.


    ¡°Blake took a photo of this elderly woman, does she seems familiar?¡±, Jemas asked.


    My eyes widened, ¡°Dowager Duchess Haverhill, Queen''s Lily''s mother.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Supposedly, she is searching for Macy Livens¡±, Jemas said.


    Wait, does the former Duchess know that Marshall isn''t the King''s son, I questioned myself. Is she the one who held Macy Livens hostage for all those years, I thought as I stared at the photo.

 Chapter 104-Preparation (4)

    Chapter 104-Preparation (4)


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    It was around 6:00 pm, when Rosie, Yeshiva, Lady Victoria and I returned to my room. I flopped down onto the bed out of pure exhaustion. Seriously, why does Hannah have to be so strict, I mumbled to myself as my face was buried in one of the pillows.


    ¡°I can''t believe Hannah punished us by making us carry books on our heads for three hours,¡± Rosemary said and sighed.


    I could hear Lady Victoria giggling. I turned my head and glared at her for a bit. Lady Victoria started to giggle even more.


    ¡°Well you seemed very amused¡±, Rosie said, while looking at Lady Victoria.


    ¡°I apologize for laughing, it''s just the fact that you two bring out a side of Hannah I''ve never seen before¡±, Lady Victoria said and continued to laugh.


    ¡°I can''t believe Hannah and Queen Malaysia banned me from sparring until after the ceremony.¡±, I said and buried my face into the pillow again.


    ¡°The debutante is a very important event. What would''ve happened if you two injured yourselves¡±, Lady Victoria said.


    Fine, I can manage without sparring, I mumbled.


    ¡°Give it a rest, Sage¡±, I heard Yeshiva say. ¡°After the ceremony, I''ll spar with you as long as you want.¡± He added.


    I raised my head up once again and looked over at Yeshiva, who was walking towards the bed. I glared at him and he was smirking and began to snicker.


    Suddenly, I heard a knock on the door. I watched as Yeshiva walked over and opened the door. Peyton walked into the room.


    ¡°I came to tell you all, I''ll be leaving now. Once we finish the escorting mission, I shall be back in time for the debutante.¡±, Peyton said, as she approached the bed.


    ¡°What''s going to happen with the young women?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    Peyton suddenly sat down on the bed and started to caress my hair.


    ¡°Let Lord Dean, Sir Dell and I focus on those matters. You just focus on your debutante and ceremony.¡± She said and turned her head in Yeshiva''s direction.


    ¡°Yeshiva, may I have a moment,¡± Peyton said and Yeshiva nodded.


    I watched as they both walked toward the door.


    Unexpectedly, Haley came walking into the room as Peyton and Yeshiva were about to exit.


    ¡°My lady, his grace is calling for you¡±, Haley said.


    After leaving my room, I walked down the hall towards the stairs and made my way up to the third floor again. I noticed as the butlers and maids seemed very busy on this floor as I was walking towards Duke Winter¡¯s office. A few minutes later, I entered the office and noticed Butler Jackson and Lucy standing in front of Duke Winter¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Sage, my dear¡±,Duke Winter said with a smile.


    He suddenly got up from the desk and walked around. Butler Jackson and Lucy followed behind him.


    ¡°Follow me, my dear, Mary and I selected a new room for you¡±, Duke Winter said.


    ¡°But I already have a room¡±, I replied.


    ¡°The third floor of the castle belongs to the Duke and the Duchess. As the Duchess, you will be moved to the third floor¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh okay¡±, I replied.


    Duke Winter chuckled a bit and gestured for me to follow him. After leaving the office, I followed behind Duke Winter until we made it to the right wing of the castle. When Duke Winter stood in front of a room, he gestured towards the room and I entered it. I was in awe as I entered the room, it was ten times bigger than the current room I was staying in.


    ¡°If you look over to the left side of the room. The door connects to your office¡±, Duke Winter said.


    I turned around in his direction with a huge smile on my face, ¡°My own office¡±, I said in an excited tone.


    I followed behind Duke Winter as he walked over to the door on the left side of the room. When he opened it, we walked into a huge office. I rushed over towards the desk in awe. I could hear Duke Winter, Butler Jackson and Lucy chuckling as I walked around the desk.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Duke Winter said.


    I took a seat in the chair and placed my hands onto the desk.


    ¡°Wow, my own office¡±, I thought to myself.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of fingers snapping and when I looked up, Butler Jackson and Lucy suddenly placed a huge amount of papers onto the desk.


    ¡°Now then, Princess¡±, Butler Jackson said, ¡°Shall we have a lesson on how to do paperwork¡± he said with a smile on his face.


    This was totally a set up, I mumbled.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I chuckled at the expression on Sage''s face when she saw the amount of documents that were placed onto the desk. I figured now was the time to teach her about how to properly do paperwork. My only concern is that she would have to go to the palace on her own now once she becomes the Duchess. I''ll have to select more knights to protect her in my stead.


    I left out of Sage''s office and made my way towards my office. While walking, I noticed Lord Dean was standing in front of my office door.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Lord Dean looked over in my direction.


    ¡°Your Grace, we are preparing to leave now. I''ve gathered 15 knights for the escorting mission.¡± Lord Dean said as he bowed his head.


    I walked past him, ¡°Come now, I''ll see you off.¡±, I said.


    Lord Dean followed behind me until we made it to the first floor of the castle. A few minutes later, we made our way to the valet section of the castle grounds. I noticed multiple knights standing around the large carriage that the women rode in.


    ¡°The location isn''t that far away, but I wanted them to be comfortable until Morgan prepares for the trial," I said. ¡°Have a couple of knights stay with them and guard them¡±, I added.


    ¡°Yes, your grace.¡±, Lord Dean replied.


    ¡°How long until the rest of Moises'' knights return?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°They will be arriving soon, your grace¡± Lord Dean replied.


    Seeing Moises knights after a long time will be worthwhile, I thought.


    A few minutes later, Lord Dean, Sir Dell and Peyton and the rest of the escorting team began to leave and I watched as they traveled outside of the castle gates before returning inside of the castle.


    While walking back up the stairs, I noticed Yeshiva coming down the stairs.


    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he said as he greeted me.


    ¡°Yeshiva, there is something I would like to discuss with you.¡±, I said.


    I gestured to him and Yeshiva followed me to the third floor. A few minutes later, I returned to my office and Yeshiva followed behind me. I gestured towards the couches and Yeshiva sat down. I sat across from him and began to speak.


    ¡°Yeshiva, as Rosemary''s destined partner¡±, I said, ¡°I would love for you to receive the noble title of Marquess¡± I added.


    Yeshiva made an appalling expression and pointed towards himself, ¡°Me..becoming a noble¡± he said, ¡°I''m just a mercenary¡± he added.


    ¡°If you''re planning to marry Rosemary, you would need a noble title. The young noblemen will definitely send marriage requests to Rosemary. The noble society might try to pressure her into a political marriage¡± I said.


    I noticed that Yeshiva flinched a bit when I mentioned the marriage requests.


    ¡°I''ll accept the title¡±, he said without hesitation. ¡°I''ll inform the Chief on my decision,¡± he added.


    ¡°Great, with the title of Marquess you''ll be able to serve under the Winter Dukedom. Rosemary will receive the title of Marchioness once you two marry¡± I said.


    Yeshiva suddenly stood up and bowed his head, ¡°Do I have your blessing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure you will make an excellent nobleman¡±, I said, ¡°No worries, the palace won''t be able to interfere with my authority.¡± I added.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    It''s been five hours since Ella and I have been traveling through the forest. We had another three hours until we reached the capital city in the central region.


    ¡°Let''s take another thirty minute break¡±, Ella said as we approached a small river bank.


    We got off of the horses and tied them around one of the trees. Ella and I walked over to the river Bank and I kneeled down and splashed the water onto my face.


    ¡°The sun is setting, we''ll have to travel the rest of the way in the dark.¡±, Ella said.


    ¡°I prefer traveling at night anyways¡±, I said.


    Ella kneeled beside me and splashed the water onto her face as well.


    ¡°I was honestly surprised when I saw you again. I wasn''t expecting you to be the daughter of the legendary mercenary clan. You resemble your father so much, how the hell did you end up in the palace dungeon without being recognized as an Henrico?¡± Ella asked, curiously.


    I looked over at her, ¡°I stayed in the cabin for over a month until I fully recovered from childbirth and regained my strength.¡±I said, ¡°Unknowingly, Prince Marshall''s royal knights were searching the area. I fought multiple knights but was suddenly hit in the back of my head and woke up in the palace dungeon. I don''t think he knows much about my clan to recognize who I was¡±, I mentioned. ¡°I had no idea what happened to the midwife who helped me give birth until I met her daughter. Her daughter was the one who helped my daughter and I escape from the palace. Only then I found out the midwife passed away while grieving for me.¡±


    ¡°The midwife was she from the palace?¡±Ella asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°No, it was someone Moises knew and employed her at the villa he had brought for me. It was only recently that I found out the midwife was Nathan''s mother¡± I said.


    It became silent as I continued to mesmerize about the woman who helped me give birth. I only knew her for a short time, I thought.


    ¡°What about her daughter, the one who helped you escape?¡±Ella asked.


    ¡°She''s one of the Synovial''s Dukedom¡¯s knights. We stayed there for a short period.¡± I said.


    ¡°Duke Vernon¡± Ella said and looked over at me, ¡°You shouldn''t trust that man too much¡± Ella said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, while making an uncertain expression.


    ¡°That man is an opportunist, you should be careful when dealing with the Synovial Dukedom. That family has always been that way. I wouldn''t be surprised if the Duke''s successor is exactly like his father¡± Ella said.


    What she said caught my attention. Is that one of the reasons why Nashi acted the way that he did when Sage disappeared from the palace? I suddenly wondered. I should investigate this matter some more now that Sage has a destined partner. I shouldn''t take Nashi''s behavior lightly.


    Ella suddenly got up, ¡°Breaks over, let''s hurry to the palace. You can disguise yourself as one of my husband apprentices if you want to get closer to the King¡±, Ella said and I nodded my head.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    It was around 11 pm when Masiro, Jemas and I arrived at the castle gate. The guards bowed their heads as they opened the gate and greeted me. A few minutes later, Masiro handed the keys to one of the guards and we walked towards the castle doors.


    Upon entry, we were greeted by my grandfather and my mother. When I saw her I felt relieved seeing that her complexion looked better than the last time I saw her.


    ¡°Moises¡±, my mother said, with a warm expression.


    ¡°Mother, Grandfather, I have something to report to you, shall we head to the office?¡± I said.


    My grandfather nodded.


    I followed behind my grandfather and mother until we made it to the office on the first floor. When we entered the office, my mother and grandfather sat on the couches. I sat across from them and sighed.


    ¡°Moises, father told me you found Macy Livens¡± my mother said.


    I nodded and placed my hand on my forehead for a second.


    ¡°Moises¡±, I heard my grandfather say, ¡°What is troubling you?¡± He asked.


    I looked up at them, ¡°Mother, I found out father has been taking the poison that was meant for you and it''s fatal for someone who doesn''t have special abilities¡± I said as I looked directly at her.


    My mother''s eyes widened, ¡°Lincoln has been consuming the poison as well?¡± she said as tears formed in her eyes.


    As expected, he hid it well from her.


    ¡°Mother¡±, I said.


    Suddenly, my mother stood up. ¡°I need to return to the palace,¡± she said frantically.


    ¡°Malaysia!¡± Grandfather shouted, causing my mother to flinch a bit. She turned around and faced our direction.


    ¡°Father, Lincoln¡±, mother suddenly started to cry.


    ¡°Lincoln will be arriving at the castle for the ceremony. I''ll have Doctor William and Na''mah treat him. That brat is so stubborn, I''ll have to get the guards to force him down¡± grandfather said.


    ¡°I''ll do it. I''ll hold my father down, if necessary¡±, I said.


    After grandfather and I managed to calm my mother down. I bit the inside of my lip as I wondered if I should tell everything Macy had shared with me. Here goes nothing, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Grandfather, mother¡± I said, getting their attention.


    I sighed and began to tell them everything Macy Livens had shared with me. My mother and grandfather had shocked expressions on their faces as they tried to process what I was saying.


    ¡°Marshall isn''t Lincoln''s son¡± my mother said, ¡°I knew Lincoln was indifferent towards Queen Lily but I never expected they didn''t fulfilled their marital duties.¡± mother said.


    ¡°That explains why Lincoln has no intention to intervene in the rebellion. He wants it to happen but why?¡± Grandfather questioned.


    ¡°Are you sure my father doesn''t know that the treaty between the Winter Dukedom and Vanuatu kingdom expires the day Marshall becomes king?¡±I asked my grandfather. ¡°Once the treaty ends the original Winter Kingdom''s land becomes rightfully Sage''s possession. That includes the western, northern and eastern regions. Marshall will no longer have authority over those regions. Since the original Vanuatu Kingdom''s land only consisted of the central and southern region before the merging of the kingdom''s¡±. I said as I looked at my grandfather.


    Grandfather looked puzzled for a moment.


    ¡°That brat¡± grandfather muttered. ¡°Of course, he must have known and waited until now to push the coronation to the upcoming month.¡± grandfather said. ¡°That brat was seriously waiting for you to return to fight against Marshall¡± he added.


    I put my head down for a moment, ¡°father¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Do we know who Marshall''s father is?¡±, mother asked.


    I shook my head and started to tell them about Macy and how she said she was kidnapped and kept hostage in a basement for years.


    ¡°About Dowager Duchess Haverhill, I think she knows who Marshall''s father is. I think it''s the reason she''s searching for Macy. She doesn''t want the truth about Marshall''s birth to be revealed¡± I said.


    Mother flopped down onto the couch, ¡°This whole time Lincoln knew Marshall wasn''t his son¡± she said, as she wiped her tears and leaned over and placed her face into both of her hands.


    (UNKNOWN P.O.V)


    I was standing in front of the audience room, waiting until his majesty called for me. I heard the door open and one of the royal knights came walking out of the audience room.


    ¡°Madame, his majesty is ready to see you now¡±, the royal knights said.


    I followed behind him as we walked down the long red carpet towards the throne.


    I bowed my head before King Lincoln.


    ¡°You may raise your head, Madame Madeleine,¡± King Lincoln said.


    I raised my head up towards King Lincoln and I could feel those light gold eyes staring down on me and his cold gaze almost made me shiver.


    ¡°Have you done as I ordered?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty¡±, I replied, ¡°Her highness has chosen her debutante dress. She fell in love with it immediately. I also prepared a suit for the Crown Prince of Kalpana. The same colors as her highness dress¡± I added.


    ¡°Excellent, I expect nothing less from the palace head seamstress¡± King Lincoln said as a smirk formed across his face. ¡°I look forward to my granddaughter''s ceremony,¡± he added.


    Whoa, I thought, This is the first time I saw his majesty with a warm expression on his face in a long time.

 Chapter 105-Preparation (5)

    Chapter 105- Preparation (5)


    (PEYTON¡¯S P.O.V)


    It''s been two days since Sir Dell, Lord Dean and I brought the young women to the Winter Dukedoms territory near the western border. It was a small vacation villa near the mountains about two hours away from the western gate. The vast mountains that separated the two kingdoms, Vanuatu kingdom and the Kalpana Kingdom.


    When we escorted the young women, they were confused but once we explained the situation, they understood why we had to move them for their safety. Once we were able to get them settled in. Lord Dean, Sir Dell and I were preparing to return to the castle.


    I was walking through the garden, when I heard someone call out to me. When I turned around I saw Angela, and she had a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°I heard you were getting ready to leave. I just wanted to thank you for protecting us.¡±, she said.


    ¡°You can relax now.¡±, I said, ¡°Take some time to prepare yourselves for the trial¡± I said.


    Angela nodded and thanked me once again.


    ¡°Dame Peyton¡±, she said and hesitated a little before speaking again.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I said.


    ¡°It''s about Viscount James¡±, She said, ¡°I remembered him talking about a woman who was a descendant of a sorcerer. Supposedly, she was supposed to be transported to the auction house.¡±, she added.


    ¡°Why are you just now telling me about this?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I overheard two of the young women talking amongst themselves last night. They mentioned that one of the women who was supposed to be transported with them suddenly was bought by a nobleman before they were transported. She would secretly practice sorcery" Angela said.


    ¡°I''ll report it to Duke Winter as soon as I return to the castle¡±, I said.


    Angela nodded.


    ¡°Some of the knights will be staying here to protect you all. If you have any problems don''t hesitate to seek their help¡±, I said.


    When Lord Dean and I were selecting the knights. I made sure to add more women than men, so the young women would feel more comfortable.


    Suddenly, I heard my name being called and noticed Sir Dell walking towards us in the distance. When he got closer, ¡°Marianna, it''s time¡±, he said.


    ¡°I''ll be leaving now, watch over the rest of them¡± I said and Angela nodded.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Lady Natalie¡±, I heard Doctor Kinsley say as he entered the room.


    It''s been two days since Ella and I arrived at the palace. When we arrived, Ella led me to her husband''s Doctor Kinsley''s medical room in the main palace. When she introduced me as Prince Moises'' wife. Doctor Kinsley was a little reluctant at first but gave in when Ella continuously asked him to disguise me as one of his apprentices.


    I was going to do it my own way but Ella convinced me otherwise since the main palace is more guarded than the other palaces.


    Today was the day for Doctor Kinsley to make his visit to the King to check on his condition before he travels to the Winter Dukedom for Sage''s ceremony tomorrow. I was shocked at what all Doctor Kinsley had revealed to me involving King Lincoln. It made me realize the love King Lincoln had for Queen Malaysia and even though he is the King, he tried his best to protect Moises and Prince Morgan from the shadows. What exactly caused him not to show his affection for Moises and Prince Morgan publicly and why is he okay with being misunderstood by them, I wondered.


    I put on a physician uniform and followed behind Doctor Kinsley. After leaving the room we were in, I followed behind Doctor Kinsley as we walked through the palace. We walked up the stairs until we reached the fourth floor of the palace.


    ¡°Lady Natalie¡±, I heard Doctor Kinsley whisper as we walked beside each other.


    Before I could look over at him, someone called out to him.


    ¡°Doctor Kinsley, his majesty just left. He went to the portrait room¡±, a guard suddenly said.


    Doctor Kinsley excused himself and I followed him down the long hallway until we reached a certain section of the palace. While walking, Doctor Kinsley suddenly stopped walking and peeked through the ajar door of the room we were in front of. I suddenly felt someone''s presence when I was about to glance around. Doctor Kinsley suddenly told me not too. I was confused as to why he said that.


    ¡°His Majesty is being watched¡±, Doctor Kinsley said.


    Watched by who, I thought.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As I peeked through the ajar door, I saw a tall older man dressed in elegant royal attire with grayish-black hair. Although it''s been a long time since I''ve seen King Lincoln. I recognized him immediately. He was standing in front of a portrait but I couldn''t see who''s portrait it was.


    ¡°Brother¡±, I heard King Lincoln''s say. He suddenly placed his hand onto the portrait. ¡°The promise I made to you on your deathbed all those years ago will finally be fulfilled.¡± He said.


    What promise, I thought to myself.


    ¡°The end of the aristocrats, who betrayed you is near. ¡±, he said and my eyes widened.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    After Macy Livens and Christian were settled into Viscount Palin¡¯s villa. Christian fever had finally broken and Paige monitored his condition. For the last two days, Macy and Christian were unconscious. Paige mentioned that it must have something to do with their magic being tangled together and it must sort itself out naturally.


    I was standing outside of the villa''s gate smoking a cigar while waiting on Chena, Destiny and Baron Calvin after sending them to the rebels headquarters to gain some intel on how many rebels were actually arrested by Prince Marshall.


    ¡°Nathan¡±, I heard Chena''s voice as she and the others approached me.


    ¡°Did you find anything useful?¡±, I asked.


    Chena nodded, ¡°How does it feel to be a wanted man¡±, Chena said as she snickered and held up a wanted poster of me.


    ¡°Nice photo¡±, I said.


    ¡°Tsk¡±, Baron Calvin clicked his teeths. ¡°Do they seriously think bounty hunters will have the guts to come after you?¡± he said.


    I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°They''re welcome to try,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Won''t this make it troublesome for you to attend the debutante?¡±Destiny asked.


    ¡°No, I''ll disguise myself as a castle guard. Valian and I and the rest of the Henrico clan members already discussed disguising ourselves as guards to ensure the safety of the girls.¡± I said.


    ¡°Sounds fun, mind if we join?¡±Chena and Destiny said.


    I nodded, ¡°Duke Winter won''t mind the extra help¡± I said.


    Suddenly, I heard my name being called and turned around and saw Saul and Paige.


    ¡°Macy and Christian are awake,¡± Paige said.


    After returning inside of the villa, I went to the room where Macy and Christian were. When I entered Christian hair had turned to what must have been his natural color, strawberry blond.


    ¡°Teacher¡±, he said.


    I walked over and when I approached him, Christian eyes remained two different colors. Silver on the left eye and light gold on the right eye.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Macy suddenly said and I nodded.


    ¡°Nathan, the debutante.¡± Christian said. ¡°I would like to attend and meet my father,¡± he added.


    I nodded my head and watched as Christian turned towards Macy.


    ¡°Mother will that be alright with you¡± he asked, in a soft tone.


    Macy showed a concerned expression but suddenly nodded her head.


    ¡°We''re leaving tonight¡± I said.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I knocked on the door of my mother''s guestroom. Ever since I told her about my father, she ended up locking herself in her guestroom for the last two days due to shock.


    ¡°Still no luck¡±, My grandfather said.


    My mother refused to eat and with the debutante and ceremony being tomorrow, it''ll be terrible if the Queen passes out during an important event.


    ¡°Mother, open the door¡±, I said.


    I heard the sound of movement but still no answer.


    ¡°Moises, Dear¡±, I heard my grandmother''s voice.


    When I turned in her direction she had a concerned expression on her face.


    ¡°I''ll handle this¡± she said, ¡°Guests will be arriving soon. You two should focus on that matter while I deal with Malaysia¡±, my grandmother said.


    She stepped in front of the door and called out my mother''s name.


    ¡°Malaysia, if you don''t want me to tell Moises to break down this door. I suggest you answer it now¡±, grandmother said.


    Even I was afraid of my grandmother, she was more terrifying than my grandfather when angry.


    Suddenly, the door to the room opened and I could tell my mother was still upset when I saw her.


    Grandmother walked into the room and gestured for my grandfather and I to leave.


    A few minutes later, I followed my grandfather to the office on the first floor. When we entered the office, grandfather began sighing. We didn''t realize the fact that everything I revealed to my mother would cause her to become upset for two days.


    ¡°Grandfather, what should we do about my father? Do you think Doctor William and Na''mah will be able to save him.¡± I said as I sat down on the couch.


    ¡°We''ll have to deal with him after the ceremony. We can''t let that brat know that we are aware of his condition. I''m positive Prince Marshall has something to do with the poisoning. Lincoln has been holding off on the coronation for years now and finally decided to have it this year. The timing of everything is starting to make sense now. Lincoln let Marshall do as he pleased until the moment you woke up.¡±Grandfather said.


    I placed both of my hands together and tightened my grip.


    ¡°I''ll definitely seize the throne from Marshall. I plan to let him enjoy his moment of celebration. I''ll enjoy the moment when everything he worked for comes crashing down on him.¡± I said.


    After an hour passed while grandfather and I were discussing my father. We heard a knock on the door and Butler Jackson walked into the office.


    ¡°Your Grace, your highness¡± he said, ¡°Crown Prince Antonio and Grand Duke Benjamin have arrived."


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    Moises and I left the office after being told that Crown Prince Antonio had arrived. I told Jackson to call for Sage and Rosemary, so they could greet them. As Moises and I were walking down the stairs, I noticed Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin had five royal knights with them.


    When we made it to the final step, I noticed Malaysia coming from the hallway that led to the dining room. I smiled a bit, since Mary must have comforted her enough to make her leave the room.


    Moises and I approached Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin. After shaking hands, we turned around after hearing footsteps and I noticed Sage and Rosemary were coming down the stairs.


    ¡°Dinner is almost ready¡±, Mary said as she greeted Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin.


    ¡°Tsk¡± I heard Moises click his teeths after Sage and Rosemary approached us and Prince Antonio immediately started to stare at her with admiration.


    I watched as Sage and Rosemary greeted Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin and they greeted them back as well.


    ¡°There is still some time before the other guests arrive,¡± I said, ¡°Let''s get you settled into your guest room while we wait on their arrivals¡± I added.


    Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin nodded.


    As Prince Antonio and Duke Benjamin walked away with Mary, Malaysia, Rosemary and Moises, one of the royal knights of Prince Antonio caught my attention. He seemed rather excited as he looked at Sage and then at Moises and he turned his head towards me. I chuckled as he tried to compose himself.


    While standing in the castle main area waiting for more guests to arrive. Sage seemed very nervous. Suddenly, Sir Alan came into the castle and informed me that more guests had just arrived.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I called out to her, ¡°Just remember your training and greet them properly. Don''t forget your status is higher than everyone else except for the King and Queen. Don''t bow to anyone¡± I said.


    She nodded her head.


    Suddenly, the door opened and guards stood in front of the castle doors as multiple people started to get out of their vehicles. Two women started walking towards the castle with two guards and two maids following behind them. As they entered the castle, Countess Katsura bowed her head.


    ¡°Your Grace, thank you for allowing my daughter to join her highness debutante¡±, Countess Katsura bowed her head to Sage.¡°Young Duchess of the Winter Dukedom, it''s a pleasure to see you again¡±


    Sage greeted Countess Katsura


    Countess Katsura turned and gestured towards the young woman next to her.


    ¡°This is my eldest daughter, Lady Chlo¨¦ Katsura,¡± Countess Katsura introduced her daughter.


    After Lady Chlo¨¦ greeted Sage and I. I gestured towards the maids and told them to get the guest settled into their guest room.


    ¡°It''s her¡±, I heard Sage say.


    It caught my attention and I looked at Lady Chlo¨¦ as she walked away with her mother.


    ¡°She''s one of the young women who approached me at the royal ball¡± I heard Sage mumble.

 Chapter 106-Preparation (6)

    Chapter 106-Preparation (6)


    (MASIRO HENRICO''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Chief!¡± I heard my squad members shout as they walked towards Valian, Axel, Yeshiva, Jemas, and I.


    Before leaving the castle earlier today, Prince Moises, Duke Winter and I had a discussion about disguising my squad members as Winter knights since the majority of all three of the factions within the kingdom will be attending the ceremony. We wanted to be on alert and watch the aristocratic faction closely.


    After traveling for two hours, I decided to meet with my squad members within the hunting grounds of the forest in the western region near the town of Cassini. Since Nathan and his acquaintances had a hunting cabin that was in a secluded area. I decided to have everyone meet us here before returning to the castle.


    ¡°Chief¡±, I heard Blake and Simmons say as both of them walked over to where I was standing. The other six members followed behind them. The nine squad members that I brought along with me to the kingdom were the head of their households from the 12 branches of the Henrico clan. The branch families consisted of my former subordinates from my active mercenary days.


    Blake and Simmons and two other members were amongst the younger generation of the clan that took over their families once the previous heads became elders.


    ¡°Where is Lexy?¡± I said, as I looked amongst the members and noticed one was missing.


    ¡°Chief,¡± Blake said, ¡°I received a message from Lexy about an hour ago, she should be arriving soon.¡± Blake responded.


    I nodded my head in response.


    ¡°Yeshiva, I heard you were offered a title. Why don''t you let me be the captain once you establish your own knightage¡± Simmons asked as he walked up to Yeshiva and Josie.


    Yeshiva and Simmons glared at one another since they were rivals whenever the clan went through our daily training.


    A knightage, I thought.


    Two days ago, when Yeshiva informed me on the offer Duke Winter had given him in order to marry Rosemary. Since it was for my granddaughter, I decided to set aside my differences for the nobility since now it involves my daughter and granddaughters.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡±, I called out to him.


    ¡°Yes, Chief¡±, he responded, as he looked over at me.


    ¡°Assemble a couple of clan members and join the Winter knightage once you receive the title. Since you''ll be serving under the Dukedom, we can bring some of our clan members into the kingdom. They can serve under the Dukedom as well¡± I said.


    Yeshiva nodded.


    ¡°Sounds interesting, I''ll definitely join¡±, Simmons said.


    Suddenly, all of our heads turned in the left direction towards the forest when we felt a presence coming towards us.


    ¡°Chief!¡± I heard the familiar voice yell out as she jumped down from one of the trees.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Lexy, where the hell have you been!¡± the squad members shouted as she walked over to where we were standing.


    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let''s head to the Winter Dukedoms castle. We will be staying in the Winter knights quarters since the castle is expecting multiple guests who will be staying until the succession ceremony is over¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± They shouted in response.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    It was around 9:00 pm, When King Lincoln returned to his quarters, I followed Doctor Kinsley into his room. When we entered the room, King Lincoln was standing in front of the window. He turned towards us and suddenly said,¡°I see you brought one of your apprentices again, Gilbert¡±, he said as he glared at Doctor Kinsley and I.


    Doctor Kinsley bowed his head, ¡°Forgive me, your Majesty. My apprentices are still lacking, I figured it would be necessary for them to receive more experience, when serving you, your majesty¡± Doctor Kinsley said.


    King Lincoln didn''t say anything and continued to glare a bit.


    ¡°You have thirty minutes, then I would like to rest for a while,¡± he suddenly said.


    Doctor Kinsley bowed again and walked towards the bed. King Lincoln started to walk towards the bed as well. Doctor Kinsley slightly turned around and gestured towards me. I walked behind him and we approached King Lincoln''s bed and Doctor Kinsley proceeded to check on him.


    Thirty minutes passed by quickly, as King Lincoln and Doctor Kinsley continued to bicker at one another about King Lincoln''s health. At that moment, King Lincoln reminded me of Moises whenever he started bickering about something. I realized they made the same expressions when they were seriously annoyed.


    Suddenly, we heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°That fool¡±, I heard King Lincoln say and told the person to come in.


    When the door opened a saw an old man with grayish hair with a grayish mustache on his face and was dressed in noble attire.


    ¡°Doctor Kinsley, you''re dismissed¡±, King Lincoln suddenly said.


    Doctor Kinsley bowed his head and so did I. We turned around and started to walk towards the door. The old man began walking into the room. When we passed each other, he immediately caught my attention. I noticed he had the same light gold eyes as King Lincoln, when he looked over at me.


    When we exited the room, Doctor Kinsley and I began to walk down the hall. When we were a few meters away from King Lincoln''s room, Doctor Kinsley slightly turned towards me and suddenly said,¡°That''s Marquess Radisson, the palace''s main Chancellor and one of the King''s nephews¡± Doctor Kinsley said, ¡°Whenever I visit King Lincoln, he always shows up afterwards.¡± Doctor Kinsley suddenly added.


    After Doctor Kinsley explained to me that King Lincoln''s every move was constantly being watched. I suddenly understood why King Lincoln acts the way that he does.


    Seeing King Lincoln personally made me realize that man is definitely not the tyrant he portrays to be, I thought to myself. Not after I witnessed him mourning his older brother for the past few hours.


    While walking down the stairs, Doctor Kinsley and I made our way to the first floor when suddenly I heard someone make a sound and turned my head in the direction of the sound.


    Unexpectedly, Prince Morgan was standing a few meters away with his hand covering his mouth.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting behind the desk in my office going over some last minute paperwork, Before my family and I prepared to leave the palace in the morning. With the succession ceremony being tomorrow evening and the delegation for the Avalorian Kingdom arriving a few days afterwards. The palace was busy preparing and making arrangements for the delegation''s arrival.


    ¡°Darling, have you informed Princess Sage she will have to come to the palace in order to prepare for the banquet?¡± Sylvia asked me as she placed her hand onto my right shoulder.


    ¡°Not yet¡±, I replied, ¡°With so much happening at once, I didn''t have the time to inform her¡± I added.


    ¡°We still have a few days to prepare.¡± Sylvia said, ¡°Once the ceremony is over. Baron Berrian and I will thoroughly teach Princess Sage how to host a banquet.¡±, Sylvia added.


    I placed my hand onto the top of her hand and was about to ask her something when she suddenly started to speak, ¡°About the tea party I attended two days ago¡± She said, ¡°It has become public knowledge that Princess Sage will be hosting the banquet for the delegation. It has spread throughout the kingdom. The noblewomen that attended made some malicious remarks about Princess Sage''s mother. They''re wondering who the woman is and how she is supposedly a commoner who ruined Prince Moises¡± Sylvia added.


    Hearing that the noblewomen are curious about Natalie almost made me chuckle.


    Suddenly, the door to my office opened and Sir Daniel entered the room.


    ¡°Your highness¡±, Sir Daniel said as he walked towards the desk.


    ¡°Sir Daniel¡±, I said, as I looked directly at him.


    ¡°I received word that Chancellor Radisson was on his way to his majesty''s room¡±, Sir Daniel reported.


    I got up from my seat and walked around the desk. After investigating Chancellor Radisson, I found that he visits my father whenever Doctor Kinsley leaves the room or whenever the maids bring my father his refreshments.


    I need to find out if he is aware of my father and mother being poisoned or gathered evidence of him being part of it, I thought as I exited the office.


    After leaving my palace, I made my way to the main palace while Sir Daniel followed behind me. While walking towards the stairs, something caught my attention as I noticed Doctor Kinsley. The familiar aura that surrounded the woman who stood next to Doctor Kinsley.


    I immediately started to chuckle when I realized it was Natalie in disguise.


    ¡°Your highness¡±, Doctor Kinsley greeted me as he bowed his head and I chuckled even more watching Natalie avert her eyes while she stood behind him.


    ¡°Doctor Kinsley, may I borrow your apprentice for a moment¡± I said and watched as Natalie glared at me.

 Chapter 107-Escort

    Chapter 107-Escort


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After following Prince Morgan to his office on the second floor of the main palace. Once we were inside of the office. Prince Morgan continued to chuckle at my disguise.


    ¡°An apprentice of all things¡±, he said as he continued to chuckle. ¡°What happened to your usual maid disguises, my dear sister in law¡± he added as he placed his hand over his mouth trying to stop himself from laughing again.


    Seriously, I should ignore my intrusive thoughts before I ended up in the palace dungeon again for assaulting a royal family member.


    ¡°You can thank Ella Kinsley and Doctor Kinsley for that¡± I said as I folded my arms together and flopped down onto the couch. I watched as Prince Morgan walked over to the couch across from me. He took a seat and suddenly asked, ¡°About that¡±, he said.


    ¡°How exactly did you meet Madam Ella?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She''s the one who''s been helping Macy all this time¡±, I said, as I looked directly at him.


    Prince Morgan made an appalling expression, ¡°I never would have guessed, Ella was the one helping Macy Livens.¡± He said..


    ¡°Coincidentally, She''s also the one who saved my life after I gave birth¡±, I said.


    Prince Morgan became even more shocked after what I said. I could tell by his facial expression that he was deep in thought.


    ¡°We have more to discuss¡±, I said.


    Prince Morgan held up his hand, ¡°


    ¡°Not here¡±, He said, ¡°For now let''s focus on the ceremony. We can discuss everything else once the ceremony ends. I intend to travel to Cassini in order to visit Macy Livens.¡± He added.


    Suddenly, the door to the office opened and the knight who was walking with Prince Morgan earlier came walking into the room.


    ¡°Sir Daniel¡±, Prince Morgan said as the knight approached him and handed him some type of clothing.


    Suddenly, Prince Morgan started to walk towards me.


    ¡°Take this¡±, he said, ¡°It''s a guards uniform, my wife and I will be leaving in the morning. You can disguise yourselves as one of my knights, when it''s time to leave¡± he said.


    (CROWN PRINCE ANTONIO''S P.O.V)


    Before leaving the Kalpana Kingdom, I received an interesting gift from the King of the Vanuatu kingdom.


    ¡°Your highness, did the king really send you a suit?¡± Lord Joshua, who was the captain of my royal knights asked as he looked down at the open gift box.


    ¡°Looks like King Lincoln kept his word¡±, I replied.


    Lord Joshua scoffed, ¡°That man is unpredictable¡± he said.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°I call it, an answer to our little agreement¡±, I said, as I looked over at Lord Joshua.


    Suddenly, the door to my office opened and my uncle Benjamin walked into the room.


    ¡°Antonio¡±, he said as he walked towards the desk.


    ¡°Uncle, what brings you here?¡±, I said.


    ¡°Those annoying bastards¡±, he scoffed, ¡°How many letters are they going to send. How can such a person be the next king of the Vanuatu kingdom¡± he scoffed again.


    It''s been a week since letters from that idiot Prince Marshall and Count Livens have been arriving. This is the fourth letter that I have received, speaking about sending an delegation to my kingdom.


    ¡°How desperate¡±, I said, as I snickered.


    ¡°How can such a man be annoyingly incompetent and shameless¡±, my uncle scoffed again and handed the open envelopes to me.


    I threw the envelopes onto the desk.


    ¡°Prince Marshall and that traitorous advisor of his are the least of my worries¡± I said and got up from my seat. ¡°We''ll be in the Vanuatu kingdom for a week to attend another conference and banquet for the Avalorian kingdom''s delegation. I''ll spend the rest of my time focusing on courting my future Queen and winning over my future father in law¡± I said.


    On second thought, I thought as I looked down at the envelopes. Maybe I should give these letters to my future father in law to get in his good graces.


    Suddenly, one of my royal knights walked into the office


    ¡°Prince Antonio, preparations are complete,¡± he said.


    ¡°Now then, shall we head to Winter Dukedom¡± I said.


    Twelve hours later, we arrived at the Winter Dukedoms castle at 9:00 pm. As I was greeted by Duke Winter, Prince Moises, Queen Malaysia, Princess Sage, and Princess Rosemary. I couldn''t keep my eyes off Princess Sage, she was beautiful, and breathtaking. The familiar sensation I felt the first time our paths crossed on the battlefield flowed through my body instantly the moment I stood in front of her. My heart began to race uncontrollably.


    I couldn''t help but gaze upon her a bit but I was suddenly snapped back into reality when I heard someone say, ¡°Dinner will be ready, shortly¡±. I turned towards the voice and saw that it was Duchess Mary.


    ¡°Moises, why don''t you and Rosemary show Crown Prince Antonio and Grand Duke Benjamin to their rooms on the second floor¡±, Duke Winter said, as he turned towards Prince Moises.


    I turned towards Princess Rosemary and said ¡°Princess Rosemary, I''m relieved to see you doing well since the last time I saw you.¡±, I said.


    I watched as Princess Rosemary smiled and thanked me.


    Maybe I can find out what Princess Sage likes and doesn''t like from her sister while I''m staying here, I wondered to myself.


    On my previous visit, I heard from Duke Winter that Princess Sage and Princess Rosemary were practically inseparable whenever Princess Sage wasn''t busy with her duties. I hope I will be able to make a good impression on my future sister in law.


    While following behind Prince Moises and Princess Rosemary. I noticed Princess Rosemary kept glancing back at me. When we made eye contact, she suddenly smirked and turned her head again.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    It was around 10:00 pm, when Duke Winter and I were done greeting the guests who arrived at the castle. The castle staff members and servants were busy getting the guests settled into their guest rooms according to the arrangements made prior days before. The guests consisted of members of the noble faction that worked under Prince Morgan, the Winter Duchy, the Pordigase duchy, and the neutral parties, whose daughters were also going to be debuting into high society.


    ¡°Now that the guests are taken care of¡±, Duke Winter suddenly said as he looked over at me. ¡°You should get some rest, my dear. Tomorrow morning is going to be a little hectic¡±, he added.


    What does he mean by hectic, I thought to myself as I looked over at Duke Winter.


    ¡°Sage, my dear¡±, he said, ¡°Have you given any thoughts of who will be escorting you?¡± He asked, ¡°We have less than 18 hours before the debutante ball begins,¡± he added.


    At first, I was going to ask Christian to be my escort in order to piss off Prince Marshall but who knows when he will return. I should go with my first choice, my father. I thought to myself.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Duke Winter say, ¡°How about letting Prince Antonio escort you.¡± He said, ¡°I think you should get to know him more properly.¡± He added.


    As much as I tried to avoid thinking about the whole destined partner situation. I couldn''t deny the fact that I was very curious about him since his previous visit to the castle.


    ¡°I would like for him to escort me, but I want my first dance to be with my father,¡± I said.


    I watched as Duke Winter nodded his head.


    ¡°I''ll inform him once he comes to my office with your father later¡± he said and placed his hand on the top of my head. ¡°You may return to your room now, my dear. Make sure you get some rest, you have a long day ahead of you,¡± he added.


    After parting ways with Duke Winter, I was walking up the stairs, when I felt the familiar sensation flowing in my body. Suddenly, there he was, Prince Antonio was standing beside my father as they were about to walk down the stairs.


    Right, who am I kidding, I can''t deny any longer that I want this man.


    I continued to walk up the stairs and I noticed that Prince Antonio kept his eyes on me the whole time. I felt myself being drawn to him even more now that I have opened myself up to getting to know him.


    ¡°Prince Antonio¡±, I called out to him and we approached each other on the stairs.


    ¡°Princess Sage¡± he said, as he looked down at me.


    ¡°Prince Antonio, I would like for you to escort me for my debutante¡±, I said.


    Without saying anything, Prince Antonio grabbed my left hand and kissed it.


    ¡°I would love to escort my future Queen¡±, he said.


    .

 Chapter 108-Less than 10 hours

    Chapter 108- Less than 10 hours


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After returning to the castle with Prince Morgan, his wife Princess Sylvia and their daughter Princess Kalia. I was told by Lucy, the head maid, that Duchess Mary and Queen Malaysia wanted to see me in one of the castle dressing rooms. I followed behind Lucy until we reached the dressing room on the third floor. When we entered the dressing room, I noticed immediately the various clothing racks with different dresses and designs.


    ¡°I''m glad you''ve returned safely¡±, I heard Queen Malaysia say. I looked over in her and Duchess Mary''s direction.


    I watched as Queen Malaysia looked over at Lucy and nodded her head. Suddenly, Lucy snapped her fingers together and instantly I was surrounded by multiple maids.


    ¡°Now then, let''s find you a dress and some accessories¡±, Lucy said, ¡°We have less than 10 hours until the debutante begins.¡± She added.


    It took over an hour until I found a dress that looked very similar to the one when I first met Moises.


    ¡°I''ll wear this one¡±, I said, as I looked in the mirror.


    ¡°It''s perfect¡±, Duchess Mary said.


    (CROWN PRINCE ANTONIO''S P.O.V)


    I was getting ready to leave my guest room for the meeting with Prince Moises and Duke Winter. When my uncle and Lord Joshua walked into the room.


    ¡°Your highness¡±, Joshua said, as he handed me the gift I had prepared for Princess Sage.


    ¡°I hope she likes my gift¡±, I said, as I looked at Joshua.


    ¡°I''m sure she would love it¡±, my uncle said.


    ¡°When are you going to give it to her?¡±Joshua asked.


    ¡°After her ceremony¡±, I said, ¡°So don''t lose it¡± I said, as I placed it back into Joshua''s hand.


    After Princess Sage asked me to be her escort for the debutante. I felt that I was one step closer to making her mine. I hope with the gift that I prepared for her, she''ll take full advantage of it and make use of it as much as she can.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh right, it''s almost time for my meeting with Duke Winter and Prince Moises.¡± I said.


    Thirty minutes later, while I was walking through the hallway of the second floor. I was passing by three people who were conversing amongst themselves and suddenly heard something that caught my attention.


    ¡°What?Prince Marshall threatened Princess Sage at the last conference?¡± I heard someone say. I quickly turned my head in the direction of the woman who was speaking.


    ¡°Yes, that bastard threatened her¡±, The woman said, ¡°He even threatened to find out who helped her escape out of the palace dungeon¡± , the woman added.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    What the fuck did she just say, I mumbled. I started to walk towards them.


    ¡°Palace dungeon?¡± I said, as I approached them.


    The woman and two men turned around in my direction.


    ¡°Oh, Prince Antonio¡±, the woman greeted me.


    I think her name was Peyton. I remember her watching Prince Moises and I spar the last time I visited, I thought as I looked at the woman.


    ¡°Did you just say, Prince Marshall had Princess Sage in the palace dungeon?¡± I asked, as I felt the heat flowing through my body, my blood was beginning to boil.


    The woman nodded.


    I grit my teeth as I turned away from them.


    ¡°That piece of shit of a Prince¡± I mumbled as I made my way to Duke Winters office.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    When it became morning, I was suddenly told by Jackson that Peyton, Lord Dean and Sir Dell had returned to the castle.


    After Lord Dean and Peyton made their reports and ensured that the young women were going to be safe. They left the office as Moises, Morgan Masiro, and Nathan were walking into the office.


    With the debutante and Sage''s ceremony being later on tonight. Moises, Masiro and I were devising a plan on how to discreetly watch the aristocratic faction members who will be attending the debutante.


    ¡°Our main problem is Prince Marshall. We don''t know what he would try to do while attending the debutante.¡±, I said.


    ¡°He won''t be able to make a scene while inside of the castle. We''ll have to ensure that he doesn''t approach Sage or Rosemary while they''re alone.¡± Moises stated.


    ¡°I''ll have my squad members keep their sights on them throughout the night. Cena and Lexy will be disguised as maids. They will be able to have more access to the ballroom while serving the guests¡±, Masiro said.


    I looked over at Nathan, ¡°Let''s disguise Christian as a guard. We don''t want him to be bombarded with questions from the noblemen.¡±, I said.


    I looked over at Jackson, ¡°Have one of our shops send over some suits for Moises and some dresses for Natalie.¡±I said, ¡°Prepare some contact lenses for Christian as well,¡± I added.


    ¡°As you wish, Your grace.¡±, Jackson said and left the office.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and Masiro walked over to answer it. When he answered it, Prince Antonio entered the office and I could tell he was angry about something.


    ¡°Prince Antonio, what seems to be troubling you?¡± I asked as I noticed the pissed off expression on his face.


    ¡°Duke Winter, Prince Moises¡±, He said, ¡°I must ask, did Prince Marshall have Sage locked up in the palace dungeon?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Ah, right we haven''t told him the whole situation involving Sage and Rosemary. We only discussed the border and about him being Sage''s destined partner.


    ¡°Yes, it''s true¡±, Moises suddenly answered and started to explain everything to Prince Antonio whose expression became even more upset.


    I watched as Prince Antonio balled his fist up and grit his teeth as Moises and Nathan told him everything that has happened in the past few months.


    ¡°Prince Moises¡±, Prince Antonio suddenly bowed his head to Moises. ¡°The marriage request, please accept my marriage requests to Sage¡± he said, ¡°If Prince Marshall tries to bring harm to Sage again. I''ll use it as another reason to wage war against him when the time comes¡± he added.


    I watched as Moises stood up and took a step towards Prince Antonio. Moises placed his hand onto Prince Antonio''s right shoulder.


    ¡°You have my approval but Sage must be the one to accept your marriage request.¡± Moises said, as he looked directly at Prince Antonio.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Prince Antonio said, as he nodded his head.


    Moises and Prince Antonio talked amongst themselves. While Morgan and I went over the final details for Sage''s ceremony.


    Two hours later, Masiro and Nathan left the office, to inform everyone else who was apart of our plans. While Moises and Morgan conversed about how to deal with Lincoln after the ceremony.


    I looked over at the time and realized that it was time for the girls to start getting prepared.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    It was around 2:00 pm, when everything suddenly became hectic. With the debutante being six hours away. The atmosphere in the castle was a little nerve-wracking to me.


    Rosie, Lady Victoria and I were suddenly surrounded by multiple maids and were dragged away to a large bathing room.


    ¡°There''s no time to waste!¡± Hannah shouted, as she started to order around the maids.


    I was currently sitting inside of a large spa room, with a bath towel wrapped around my body, while soaking in the water filled with flower petals and a sweet aroma.


    ¡°Sage¡±, Rosie said, as she and Lady Victoria were sitting on both sides of me, while getting pampered by the maids.


    ¡°Have you thought about what I said?¡±Rosie suddenly asked.


    When I returned to my room last night, after boldly asking Prince Antonio to be my escort. I buried my face into the pillow out of embarrassment.


    While I was feeling embarrassed, Rosie and Victoria seemed very amused as they started to laugh and tease me about my boldness.


    I still can''t believe I did that in front of my father, how embarrassing.


    It was at that moment when I realized how powerful the connection is between destined partners. To be drawn and unconsciously captivated by the sight of your partner. It was as if something were taking over my body.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Lady Victoria say ¡°Are you going to accept his marriage request?¡± Victoria suddenly asked.


    I became quiet for a moment, while being deep in thought again.


    ¡°I''ll have to get to know him more before considering his proposal¡±, I said, as I looked over at Lady Victoria.


    Lady Victoria was about to speak but was interrupted by the loud clapping sound.


    ¡°Now then, my ladies¡± Hannah said, ¡°Let''s get started¡±.


    After leaving the bathing room, Rosie, Lady Victoria and I were separated and placed into different dressing rooms, while the maids began to get us ready for the ball.

 Chapter 109-Debuntate (1)

    Chapter 109- Debutante (1)


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    It was around 9:00 pm, when the ballroom began to fill up with numerous noblemen and noblewomen. As guests continued to walk into the ballroom. Many of them caught my attention as they were either in the noble faction or the aristocratic faction.


    I could hear some of them muttering amongst themselves as they were expressing their interests in Sage and their curiosity for Rosemary.


    ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Duke Winter," one of the noblemen said as he greeted me and we shook hands.


    I was making my way to my seat as the music started to play.


    There was still a little time until Sage and Rosemary debuted. The first half of the debutante was going to involve the young noblewomen of the supporting families that worked under Prince Morgan, Duke Pordigase and I. They were going to have their first dance with their escorts. While the second half was going to be Sage and Rosemary''s debut into society, followed by Sage''s succession ceremony and she was going to have her first dance with Moises.


    While walking towards Mary and I designated seats. I heard the announcer as he started to call out the young noble lady''s name.


    ¡°Lady Chlo¨¦ Katsura and Duke Nashi Synovial¡±, the announcer called out.


    I watched as young Duke Nashi escorted Lady Chlo¨¦ down the stairs and onto the dance floor. Right afterwards, Lady Victoria and her knight were called as they walked down the stairs and onto the dance floor as well.


    While watching the young noblewomen dance with their partners. I instantly turned my head towards the door of the ballroom, when the name that was being announced immediately caught my attention.


    ¡°Now presenting, Crown Prince Marshall Vanuatu and Princess Sarah Vanuatu.¡±


    I watched as that bastard walked into the ballroom. A few seconds later, he walked towards the seating for the royal family, where Morgan and Sylvia, and Kalia were sitting, just a few yards away from Mary and I.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    While Sylvia and I were enjoying the event, my mood suddenly changed after hearing Marshall''s name. I turned my head in his direction and he walked over to the section for the royal family.


    I was expecting him to bring along Count Livens, but to my surprise Count Livens hasn''t shown up yet.


    ¡°You don''t have to make such an annoyed expression¡±, Marshall said as he sat a few meters away from Sylvia and I.


    I slightly turned my head back into his direction and watched as he smirked.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Relax, I''m only here to see our dear big brother and his family.¡±,Marshall said, as he was looking towards the dance floor.


    I wanted to ball my fist up but suddenly, I felt Sylvia placing her hand on the top of my hand. I felt myself calming down and turned my head towards the dance floor.


    ¡°Father will be arriving soon¡±, Marshall said.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    It had been over an hour since the debutante started. It was almost time for the girls to make their appearances. While patrolling around the ballroom with one of Masiro''s squad members. I could hear the negative remarks some of the noblemen were saying about Sage.


    ¡°How could Duke Winter entrust a young girl with such an important position? She should get married and let her husband take over the position¡± I heard an older man say as I walked past him.


    I could hear that many of them weren''t in favor of Sage being in charge of the kingdom''s main military defenses, since that was the power of the Winter Dukedom.


    Suddenly, I heard something that caught my attention.


    ¡°If she takes after Queen Malaysia and Prince Moises, she''ll make a great General¡± a noblewoman suddenly said, she was dressed elegantly as she approached the group of noblemen, which caused them to scatter. ¡°This kingdom is filled with such misogynistic assholes,¡± she said, as she took a sip of the glass of wine that she held in her right hand.


    I turned my head towards the entrance of the ballroom when I heard the loud trumpet sounds.


    ¡°Presenting, His Majesty, King Lincoln Vanuatu and her Majesty, Queen Malaysia Vanuatu¡±.


    I watched as King Lincoln and Queen Malaysia walked into the ballroom. A few moments later, they walked towards the section for the royal family and they sat in between Prince Morgan and Prince Marshall.


    Suddenly, the trumpets started to blow again and I watched as everyone''s heads turned in the direction of the door as Sage''s and Rosemary''s names were being announced.


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    After dancing with Lady Chlo¨¦, we made our way towards our table alongside my father, Sylvester, Countess Katsura and Count Katsura.


    ¡°Young Duke, you seemed very distracted the whole time we were on the dance floor.¡±, I heard Lady Chlo¨¦ say in an upset tone as we sat down in our seats.


    ¡°I wasn''t distracted¡±, I replied. How annoying, I thought.


    Before I could say anything else, one of the noblemen and his wife walked over to our table.


    ¡°Congratulations on the engagement between the Synovial Dukedom and Katsura County, thank you for the invitation.¡±, the noblewoman said as she greeted Lady Chlo¨¦.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, Lady Chlo¨¦ said as she and the noblewoman began to talk to each other.


    I turned my head towards the nobleman after hearing what he said.


    ¡°I heard Prince Moises'' daughter, Princess Sage is a beauty,¡± he said, ¡° Too bad I''m married¡±,he added with a smirk on his face.


    What the hell is he implying, how dare he have Sage''s name in his mouth. I grit my teeth and I gripped the glass of wine.


    ¡°Duke Synovial¡±, I heard Lady Chlo¨¦ say and turned in her direction and noticed she was frowning.


    Right, I have to protect my dukedom, I mumbled to myself.


    Suddenly, the trumpets started to blow and I turned my head in the direction of the door. As the door opened, my heart dropped as Sage walked into the ballroom with Crown Prince Antonio of the Kalpana Kingdom.


    ¡°Sage¡± I mumbled to myself.


    (CROWN PRINCE ANTONIO''S P.O.V)


    I was standing at the bottom of the staircase looking upwards, as Princess Sage and her sister Princess Rosemary walked down the stairs in their debutante dresses.


    At that moment, I wanted to rush up the stairs and carry her into my arms.


    ¡°Sage, Rosemary, you both look so beautiful¡±, I heard Prince Moises and Lady Natalie say as they embraced Princess Sage and Princess Rosemary, as they reached the first floor.


    ¡°Princess Sage, Princess Rosemary, it''s time for you two to make your debut¡±, Hannah said as she walked into the area we were standing in.


    I watched as Princess Sage turned towards me. I walked over and lifted up her right hand and kissed it.


    ¡°You look gorgeous, Princess¡±, I said, as I lifted my head up.


    From her expression, I could tell she wanted to know why I was wearing the same colors as her dress. I leaned against her right ear.


    ¡°It''s a secret¡±, I whispered.


    ¡°How did you..¡± She was about to say, until I kissed her right cheek, causing her to blush a little as she became speechless.


    I chuckled as she shyly turned away.


    I lifted my right arm up, ¡°Shall we, Princess¡±, I said.


    I watched a small smile form on her face as she placed her left arm in between mine.


    We walked through the castle towards the area of the ballroom. As we walked in front of the door, I leaned towards Princess Sage''s ear again.


    ¡°Princess Sage¡±, I whispered. ¡°Although, you haven''t given me an answer yet. Forgive me, for my lack of patience.¡±, I added.


    ¡°What do you..¡± She was suddenly interrupted as the trumpets started to blow and the announcer started to call her and Princess Rosemary''s name.


    As the door opened, ¡°Presenting Princess Rosemary Winter and Young Duchess of the Winter Dukedom and Crown Princess of the Kalpana Kingdom, Princess Sage Winter¡±. The announcer said and I watched as Princess Sage quickly turned her head towards me with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Now then¡±, I said, as I began to escort her down the stairs ¡°Let''s see who has the guts to disrespect my Crown Princess, while I am here.¡±

 Chapter 110-Debuntate (2)

    Chapter 110-Debuntate (2)


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I was taken aback after being announced as the  Crown Princess of the Kalpana Kingdom. I could hear Rosie and Yeshiva snickering a few steps behind me, as Prince Antonio led me down the stairs. Seriously, those two were made for each other, I thought to myself as I was a bit annoyed by the fact they were so amused.


    As Prince Antonio and I walked onto the ballroom  floor, I could hear gasping and muttering as we walked towards the dance floor. I could feel everyone in the room was staring at me.


    ¡°Wow, they''re beautiful¡±, I could hear them say. ¡°She looks like Queen Malaysia¡±, someone else said. ¡°But her sister, who does she resemble?¡±, ¡°Must take after their lowborn mother¡± I could hear snickering as we walked past.


    ¡°There''s no need to be so tense, Princess¡±, Prince Antonio suddenly whispered to me, it was as if he could tell that I was a little uncomfortable.


    For some reason, I felt instantly relaxed as he held onto my left hand.


    ¡°I know you wanted your first dance to be with your father," he said as he led me to the dance floor. ¡°But how about giving me this chance, my lady?¡± he asked as he kissed my hand.


    ¡°Just dance, you can dance with father later¡±, I heard Rosie say as she was still following behind us.


    Looks like this man is going to get his way, one way or another,  I mumbled as I looked at Prince Antonio and I instantly gave in as soon as he smiled.


    Once we were completely on the dance floor, Prince Antonio pulled me towards him gently as he placed his hand on my lower back.


    Suddenly, the music started to play, as Prince Antonio and I started to dance. I glanced over and noticed Rosie and Yeshiva had also started to dance.


    (NATHAN''S P.O.V)


    When I watched Sage and Rosemary walk down the stairs and onto the dance floor. I was amazed at just how mature and grown up the little girls I carefully protected and guarded over the past years had gotten.


    I was standing near the wall that was closer to one of the balconies, when I heard Peyton voices.


    ¡°Are you going to cry?¡±, Peyton suddenly said as she stood beside me.


    ¡°No, when have I ever cried?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Let me see¡±, she suddenly said, ¡°When Rosemary was little she suddenly got sick and you had no idea on how to take care of a baby. You came over panicking in tears¡± she added.


    ¡°That was a long time ago¡±, I said as I averted my eyes.


    Peyton began to laugh as we stood by the wall.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Has your father or brother arrive?¡±, I asked.


    Peyton sighed, ¡°They are here¡±, she said, ¡°I plan to stay out of their sight for now at least until the ceremony is over. I wouldn''t want to get slapped in front of Sage again¡± she added.


    Right, her father has always been that type of bastard.


    ¡°Where is Christian?¡± Peyton suddenly asked.


    ¡°He''s in here. He''s disguised as a guard right now. ¡° I said.


    ¡°Have you told Prince Moises about the wanted poster of you?¡± Peyton asked.


    ¡°I haven''t, I''ll deal with it on my own.¡± I said, ¡°I''ll be leaving after the ball is over. I''ll be gone for a couple of days. Looks like I''ll be expecting company soon¡± I added.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    While watching Sage and Rosemary danced with Prince Antonio and Yeshiva. I glanced towards Marshall and noticed that his gaze was fixated on Rosemary.


    Natalie was right, I thought to myself.


    Before the debutante started Natalie mentioned that Marshall will most likely try to talk to either Sage or Rosemary once they were alone or at least attempt to. I turned my head back towards the dance floor once again. I noticed that the other debutantes¡¯ started to join the dance again as well.


    ¡°How beautiful¡± I suddenly heard my father''s voice. I looked over at him and noticed he was glancing at my mother. I watched as he looked back towards the dance floor and a small smile formed on his face.


    What the hell, I mumbled after seeing the unfamiliar expression on his face.


    ¡°Stop staring¡± he suddenly said in his usual cold tone and I almost chuckled.


    A few minutes later, the music stopped and we watched as the floor started to clear up. A moment later, I noticed Crown Prince Antonio was escorting Sage towards our area.


    Looks like it''s time for her ceremony, I thought as I watched them get closer.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After Sage was done dancing with Prince Antonio, I got out of my seat and made my way to the area where Lincoln and Malaysia sat. I began to walk down the stairs as Prince Antonio was escorting Sage to where I was standing.


    ¡°Thank you, Prince Antonio¡±, I said as he led Sage to me and walked away right afterwards.


    I reached my hand out towards Sage and she grabbed ahold of my hand.


    ¡°Sage, my dear, are you ready?¡± I asked.


    I watched as Sage nodded her head.


    Although the Winter Duchy isn''t under the royal family authority. The Winter Duchy still has to swear their loyalty to the King, the current King that is, ever since I accepted that treaty with Lincoln''s father many years ago.


    I placed my robe around Sage as she kneeled and bowed her head before Lincoln and Malaysia. I watched as Lincoln and Malaysia rose out of their seats and began to walk down the stairs. A moment later, they stood in front of Sage as she kneeled before them. I watched as Malaysia placed the crown onto Sage''s head.


    ¡°Princess Sage Winter¡± Lincoln suddenly said, as he stood in front of Sage. ¡°I officially grant you the title of Duchess of the Winter Dukedom. Do you swear your loyalty to the crown¡±.


    ¡°Yes, I, Duchess Sage Winter swear my loyalty¡±, Sage said.


    Before Sage lifted her head up, I noticed a warm expression on Lincoln''s face but it was only for a moment.


    I watched as Sage lifted her head up towards Lincoln and they made eye contact.


    What he said next caught me off guard, ¡°Under the Winter Duchy, as stated in the treaty¡± he was saying and my eyes widened a bit. So this brat was fully aware of the treaty between his father and I, I thought. ¡°From this moment forward, Prince Moises Vanuatu, as a member of the Winter Duchy, Moises Winter exile has been rescinded¡±.


    Suddenly, the trumpets started to blow as Moises and Natalie walked into the ballroom.


    I could hear the commotion throughout the ballroom as Moises and Natalie''s name were being announced.


    ¡°Presenting, Prince Moises Winter and Lady Natalie Henrico¡±


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    When Natalie and I walked into the ballroom, I  could feel the tension in the air, as our name was announced.


    ¡°Did he just say Henrico?¡± I heard multiple voices say as Natalie and I walked down the stairs.


    Without a second thought, Natalie and I walked towards the area where my grandfather and Sage were standing. I couldn''t help but keep my eyes on my father who was looking directly at me. Who knew the hate I''ve been harvesting over the years for my father would suddenly be replaced with sympathy.


    I watched as Morgan and my mother came down the stairs as Natalie and I approached them.


    When I looked up towards Marshall, I saw as his face had turned pale as he looked back and forth at Natalie and I.


    Suddenly, I heard someone snap their fingers and looked over in the direction and noticed it was my grandfather.


    ¡°Now then, let''s continue the ball, with the father and daughter dance.¡±, He said.


    I turned towards Sage and reached out my hand. Sage grabbed my hand as we walked towards the dance floor.


    ¡°Father, everyone is staring¡± Sage said as she glanced around.


    ¡°Sage¡±, I said, ¡°As long as I''m here, nobody will approach you, unless you approach them¡±, I said and spun her around. Sage and I danced for a few minutes. I looked around and noticed there were other young women who debuted that were dancing with their fathers.


    I watched as Sage giggled a bit.


    ¡°Enjoy the rest of your night, sweetheart.¡± I said as the music stopped. ¡°It''s time for you to start getting to know the other nobles now.  Don''t be discouraged and remember you are now the Duchess of the Winter Dukedom, don''t bow to anyone and demand respect if someone doesn''t bow their head to you.¡±, I said.


    Sage nodded her head.


    After Sage and I walked off of the dance floor. We walked back towards my grandfather and Morgan.


    ¡°Come now my dear, it''s time for you to socialize with the guests. There are a few people I want to introduce to you too¡±, my grandfather said as he and Sage started to walk away.

 Chapter 111-Debutante (3)

    Chapter 111-Debutante (3)


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    After Yeshiva and I left the dance floor, we walked towards the section where Duchess Mary, Prince Antonio, and Duke Benjamin were sitting. We watched as Sage kneeled before King Lincoln and Queen Malaysia, as the room was filled with silence.


    I looked towards Prince Antonio as he stared towards Sage''s direction. I thought now was the chance for me to ask him questions without Sage''s interference.


    ¡°Prince Antonio, I must ask¡± I said, as I got his attention.


    He turned his head towards me.


    ¡°The announcer, was that your doing? Having Sage announced as the Crown Princess of your kingdom?¡± I asked.


    He suddenly smirked,¡± It''s a warning to everyone that is attending, especially Prince Marshall¡± he said and I noticed that he gripped the wine glass as if he wanted to break it.


    Suddenly, I heard my father and mother''s name being announced and looked over in their direction.


    As they walked into the ballroom, I could hear the loud gasping and muttering throughout the ballroom as my father and mother walked down the stairs.


    A few minutes later, we watched as Sage and our father danced on the dance floor. Shortly afterwards, multiple people started to walk towards the dance floor and started to dance as well.


    ¡°Rosemary¡±, I suddenly heard my name being called and looked over in Duke Winter''s direction as he had walked up the stairs.


    ¡°My dear, it''s your turn¡±, he said, as he reached his hand out.


    Duke Winter escorted me down the stairs as my father and Sage were walking towards us.


    My father reached his hand out as Duke Winter and Sage walked away and headed towards the area where the noblemen and women were. My father and I walked onto the dance floor and began to dance as the music started.


    ¡°You look beautiful, sweetheart,¡± my father said, as he looked down at me.


    ¡°Are you worried about how the nobles will react now that your exile has been rescinded?¡± I asked curiously.


    My father spun me around, ¡°The noble society is quite fickle.¡±, he said. ¡° Even though my exile has been rescinded, I still have no power under the law. The power lies with your sister, many will flock to her in order to get closer to me.¡±, he said.


    After the music stopped, my father still held onto my hand. We started to walk off of the dance floor. What caught my attention was that we weren''t heading in our section where my mother and Duchess Mary were sitting.


    ¡°Father, why are we heading towards the balcony?¡± I asked, curiously.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    My father just smiled as we continued to walk towards the balconies. A few minutes later. My father let go of my hand and told me to go onto the balcony. When I opened the door to the balcony.


    ¡°Rosemary¡±, I heard Nathan''s voice as I walked onto the balcony.


    He stood a few meters away,  I watched as he bowed his head as he gestured his body.


    ¡°May I have this dance, Princess,¡± Nathan suddenly said.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I walked towards him.


    He reached out his hand and I placed my hand into his hand.


    ¡°You grew up into a beautiful young woman, Rosie,  I''m proud of you, my precious daughter¡± Nathan said, as we began to dance to the music.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    While walking across the ballroom with Duke Winter. I noticed a group of noblemen and noblewomen were looking at us and we approached them.


    ¡°Sage¡± I heard Duke Winter say and looked over at him.


    ¡°These three will be working as your aides starting next week¡± Duke Winter said as we approached a young woman and two young men.


    I watched as Duke Winter shook hands with both of the young men. He suddenly introduced one of them as Butler Jackson''s son and introduced the other young man as Lucy''s son. I watched as he turned towards a young woman who favored Captain Capilano. Ah, this must be his eldest daughter, I thought as she curtsy and greeted me.


    After Duke Winter was done introducing me to the aides who would be working under me. I noticed Lady Victoria and her father Duke Pordigase was walking towards us. As they approached us, Duke Pordigase greeted me. He and Duke Winter began to talk to one another.


    ¡°Princess Sage, the noble ladies are very interested in getting to know you¡±, Lady Victoria said, as she gestured towards a group of young women.


    I sighed.


    Lady Victoria and I walked towards the crowd of young noblewomen. As we were walking, I heard someone say, ¡°So their mother isn''t just a lowborn but from that unruly clan, how barbaric ¡± I heard one of the noblemen say.


    I turned my head towards them and suddenly someone collided into one of the middle-aged women, causing the tray of wine glasses to spill onto the nobleman''s suit.


    ¡°Are you an idiot, how dare you spill wine on my suit!¡±, the man shouted at the maid.


    The maid suddenly turned her head towards me and winked one of her eyes at me. She turned around and started to apologize to the nobleman.


    Who exactly was she?, I questioned.


    I watched as the noblemen stormed off as he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Tsk, what a bastard¡± the maid said and started to walk off.


    A few seconds later, Lady Victoria and I walked over to the group of young noblewomen.


    ¡°Princess¡±, they said as we approached them and they bowed their heads as they greeted me.


    ¡°Princess Sage¡±, I heard someone say and turned  my head in her direction. I noticed it was Lady Chlo¨¦.


    ¡°Lady Chlo¨¦  is considered the flower of the young noblewomen. She''s very popular at our academy¡±, Lady Victoria whispered to me.


    I watched as Lady Chlo¨¦ walked over to me.


    ¡°Princess, I would like to invite you to my engagement banquet,¡± Lady Chlo¨¦ suddenly said.


    Engagement banquet, I thought to myself. I guess I should go since Hannah and Lucy said I should get along with some of the young noblewomen.


    ¡°Lady Chlo¨¦, I will be delighted to attend your banquet¡± I said.


    I watched as she smiled but something tells me her smile wasn''t genuine. After all, I''m positive she remembered my name from when I was in disguise.


    Flower, my ass, I thought. She seems more like a thorn, that is ready to poke you at any time.


    (UNKNOWN P.O.V)


    Interesting, I thought as I watched Princess Sage conversed with some of the young noblewomen.


    Not only is she a descendant of the Winter lineage but she also has the blood of the legendary Henrico clan. How marvelous, I can''t wait to see how powerful she will become.


    Thankfully, I decided to arrive a few days earlier than we previously scheduled. How else would I be able to observe such an exciting event?


    I looked over towards Prince Moises as he was engaged in a conversation with Duke Winter.


    I should be leaving soon, I mumbled.


    My body suddenly shivered a bit as I felt the intensity of someone''s gaze. Was I exposed already?, I thought as I placed my hand onto my chin.


    All of a sudden, I felt someone place their hand onto my shoulder.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Crown Prince Antonio¡±, I said as I turned towards him. He stared directly at me with those scheming red eyes.


    ¡°You''re not expected for another few days, Laurent,¡± Crown Prince Antonio said.


    ¡°Relax!¡± I said, as I held both of my hands up


    ¡°Crown Prince Laurent Avaloria,¡± Crown Prince Antonio said, as he gripped my suit. Ugh, I hated when he called out my name.


    ¡°Duchess Partridge, why did you follow this idiot?¡± Crown Prince Antonio asked as he turned towards my sister, Duchess Partridge.


    ¡°Laurent seemed interested in the Duchess of the Winter Dukedom.¡± She said, as she sipped on the wine glass.


    Crown Prince Antonio glared at me.


    ¡°Relax!, I''m not interested in your Crown Princess.!¡± I said, ¡°I''m only here because I found out the Duchess of the Winter Dukedom was going to host the banquet for my kingdom''s delegation¡±. I said, with both of my hands still up.


    Crown Prince Antonio had let go of my suit and continued to look directly at me. After I fixed my suit, he turned away with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Is that how you treat your childhood friend?¡± I asked.


    I watched as Crown Prince Antonio glared at me again ¡°Just do what you said you were going to do¡± he said.


    ¡°Of course¡±, I said, ¡°I have no intention of agreeing to a peace treaty with that shameless bastard of a Prince.¡±

 Chapter 112-Debuntate (4)

    Chapter 112-Debuntate (4)


    (CROWN PRINCE ANTONIO''S P.O.V)


    I was in the middle of an important conversation with my future mother in law, when I noticed two familiar people standing a few feet away from Princess Sage.


    ¡°That bastard, why didn''t he tell me he was going to arrive in the Vanuatu kingdom before his delegation''s arrival date. Sneaky bastard¡± I muttered under my breath.


    I turned towards Lady Natalie, ¡°Excuse me for a moment¡± I said.


    I rushed down the stairs towards Prince Laurent and his sister Duchess Partridge as they were distracted and busy looking in Princess Sage''s direction.


    When I grabbed a hold of his suit, that son of a bitch had the nerve to grin which made me glare at him.


    ¡°Relax¡±, he continued to say.


    I sighed.


    .


    ¡°I won''t intervene with the delegation or the banquet. Duke Partridge doesn''t know my sister and I snuck out of the kingdom¡± he said, ¡°I was just curious after hearing that the Duke of the Winter Dukedom finally had a successor.¡± He added.


    I turned my head towards him and glared at him.


    This bastard snuck out again.


    ¡°Are you trying to get yourself in trouble again with your father?¡± I questioned.


    Prince Laurent placed his arm around my shoulder, ¡°My father is busy with other things¡± he said, ¡°Besides how could I miss the ceremony of the new Duchess of the Winter Dukedom, after you told me that she was in charge of the banquet. So when will you allow me to meet her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just attend the conference, you can meet her then¡± I said, ¡°The guests might freak out if they found out another Prince from the neighboring kingdom is here in disguise.¡± I added.


    I took his arm off of my shoulder and watched it drop down to his side.


    ¡°Does your Crown Princess know how much of an asshole you are?¡± he said, as I started to walk away.


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    I was trying to concentrate on the ongoing conversation between the noblemen, when I noticed Princess Sage and Lady Chlo¨¦ were talking to each other.


    Lady Chlo¨¦, what the hell are you planning, I thought as I looked directly at them.


    My thoughts were interrupted, when I heard someone say, ¡°Prince Marshall¡± I turned my head and noticed Prince Marshall was walking towards us with some other noblemen.


    After we bowed our heads, he stood in front of me.


    ¡°Duke Synovial¡±. He said, ¡°I must congratulate you on your engagement.¡± ¡°Katsura County is a wonderful choice. Since both households are neutral and directly serve the king.¡± he said.


    He turned his head towards Prince Moises. And then towards Princess Sage before turning his head back towards me.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°I''ll be leaving now¡± he said, ¡°I''ll see you at the banquet for the delegation¡± he added before walking away.


    I balled one of my fists up, as I watched him walk away.


    I looked over at Princess Sage who was walking with Lady Victoria towards the door that led outside of the ballroom.


    Should I follow them, I thought.


    ¡°Duke Synovial¡±, I heard Lady Chlo¨¦''s voice and turned towards her.


    She suddenly stepped forward and leaned towards me.


    ¡°I wasn''t sure at first¡±, She suddenly said, ¡°but, Princess Sage is the woman you brought to the royal ball isn''t she? She asked, ¡°You introduced her as Lady Sage, the other young ladies might be too stupid to realize it, but I''m not. I thought she was beautiful then but now that I see her in her natural look. I can see why you''re obsessed¡± she added as she whispered in my ear.


    I grit my teeth. I still don''t know how this bitch got a hold of my weakness. Must be a maid somewhere in the villa, I thought. ¡°Stay out of my personal life.¡± I said and was about to walk away, ¡°Or I''ll find another noblewoman to replace you.¡±, I said sternly.


    I heard her snickering a bit, ¡°Be careful with your threats¡±, she said and started to pat my chest. ¡°You wouldn''t want the Princess to find out your true nature¡±, she added, and suddenly walked away.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    After conversing with some of the noblemen, I decided to return to my seat. While walking towards the section for the royal family. I noticed Marshall was leaving out of the ballroom with a couple of noblemen following behind him.


    When I returned to my seat, my father suddenly said, ¡°Moises wife¡± he said, ¡°Were you aware that she was a mercenary?¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°I wasn''t aware until recently¡±, I replied.


    ¡°I see¡±, he said.


    I turned my head towards him and noticed his focused expression. I turned my head as I followed his line of sight and realized he was looking at Moises, who was walking towards Natalie.


    ¡°Father, I think it''s time for you to speak with Moises¡± I said, ¡°You must tell him about your condition.¡± I added.


    Without looking at me, my father suddenly replied, ¡°After the guests leave.¡±


    I just nodded my head and turned my head towards the ballroom floor.


    ¡°That boy¡± my father suddenly said, ¡°I take it that you found him?.¡± He asked.


    Is he asking about Christian?I questioned myself.


    ¡°Technically, he came and found Moises on his own,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I see¡±, my father said again, ¡°Where is he?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Hmm, should I tell him Christian has been close to him this whole time. I thought to myself as I looked over towards the guard who was standing a few yards away.


    I turned my head back towards my father who was still looking towards Moises.


    ¡°He''s here¡±, I replied, while grinning.


    (YESHIVA''S P.O.V)


    I was walking towards the area where the balconies were located to find Rosie after Prince Moises told me where she was. While walking, I felt multiple presence following behind me. I continued to ignore it since the presence was familiar to me.


    When I walked into a clear area far away from guests, they continued to follow. When I turned towards them Jemas, Cena and Lexy walked towards me.


    Cena and Lexy were dressed in a maid''s uniform while Jemas was dressed like a butler.


    ¡°Cena, Lexy, did anything interesting happen yet?¡± I asked as they approached me.


    ¡°Not much,¡± Cena said, as she folded her arms.


    ¡°I''m just reminded again of why I dislike nobles¡±, Lexy said, ¡°I don''t know how many times we''ve been called unruly and barbaric in one night. I''m almost tired of pretending to collide into these bastards¡± Lexy complained, as she rubbed her shoulder.


    Jemas and Cena began to chuckle a bit.


    Suddenly, I heard Rosie, Nathan and Peyton''s voice in the distance.


    I was about to walk in their direction when suddenly Cena said something.


    ¡°Yeshiva¡± she called out to me.


    I noticed her looking towards the large window and followed her gaze. Outside of the ballroom, was another part of the castle''s garden. Then suddenly, Sage and Lady Victoria walked past.


    ¡°Yeshiva, someone is following Sage,¡± Cena suddenly said.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I was exhausted after talking and listening to the young noblewomen. I lost count of how many tea parties and social gatherings I was suddenly invited to.


    ¡°I need some air,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Shall we head to the garden for a short break. We still have another hour or so until the ball is over¡± Lady Victoria whispered.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°Pardon us for a moment¡±, Lady Victoria suddenly said to the young women that were surrounding us.


    A few seconds later, we walked away and headed towards the area near the castle garden.


    ¡°You did great¡±, Lady Victoria said as we walked outside.


    When I felt the cool breeze blowing towards me, I felt relaxed. Lady Victoria and I walked towards the garden in a well lit area. I noticed a stone bench in the distance and we walked towards it.


    A few minutes later, Lady Victoria and I sat down on the bench. I suddenly felt a presence nearby.


    ¡°Lady Victoria, do you mind getting me a glass of water?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, sure. Should I get Haley to bring you a coat as well? She asked.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be back shortly.¡± She said and I watched as she walked back towards the ballroom.


    ¡°You can come out now¡±, I said, as I felt the presence get closer.


    Suddenly, I saw an average height man that dressed in a noble attire and he approached the area I was in.


    ¡°I wouldn''t expect nothing less from a Winter and a Henrico, such sharp senses¡±, the man said, as he stood a few meters away.


    I noticed the middle-aged man had an eyepatch over his left eye.


    ¡°No need to be so alarmed¡± he said, ¡°My name is Baron Carter J. Blackburn, I''m the leader of one of the information guilds in the Southern region.¡± He suddenly introduced himself as he bowed his head. ¡°How about we have a friendly exchange, Duchess Winter.¡± He suddenly said, as he lifted his head up with a wicked grin on his face.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I was interrupted when a tall muscular man dressed in a royal knights uniform suddenly came behind the man and placed a sword over his throat.


    ¡°Queen.. I mean Princess¡± he suddenly said, as he cleared his throat. ¡°I, Lord Joshua, will handle this. Please return inside, we wouldn''t want to get your pretty dress dirty. It could get a little messy¡± he suddenly said, as I noticed the drops of blood dripping from the man''s neck.

 Chapter 113-Debuntate (5)

    Chapter 113- Debutante (5)


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting beside Duchess Mary, when I noticed Moises walking towards me. He suddenly reached his hand out towards me as he approached me.


    ¡°May I have this dance, my love¡± he said.


    I placed my hand into his hand, shortly afterwards Moises led me to the dance floor, where multiple people were currently dancing.


    Moises lifted my right hand and kissed it.


    ¡°Now that the main disturbance is gone, we can enjoy ourselves.¡±, Moises said.


    A few minutes ago, I watched Prince Marshall and his daughter Princess Sarah walk out of the ballroom with some noblemen following behind them. I enjoyed the terrified look on his face when he realized my identity. It was very satisfying.


    Moises and I danced for a while until the music came to an end. We exited the dance floor, and were walking towards our section again when I noticed Moises had a focused expression on his face. I turned my head and followed his line of sight and realized he was looking at King Lincoln.


    ¡°You should go talk to your father,¡± I said.


    I felt Moises grip my hand a bit, ¡°I will¡±,¡°Just not right now¡± he replied.


    How stubborn, I thought. They both seem to have that in common.


    I started to glance around the ballroom, ¡°Where exactly is Christian?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My mother wanted him to be placed closer to my father¡± Moises suddenly said.


    ¡°She took it quite well when we introduced him to her¡±, I said.


    ¡°It must be a mother''s nature¡±, Moises suddenly said, ¡°She embraced him as if he was one of her son''s¡± he added.


    Moises continued to escort me up the stairs.


    ¡°By the way¡±, he suddenly said, ¡°That dress is similar to the one where we first met.¡± He added.


    Hmph, took time for you to notice, I mumbled.


    ¡°Has anyone seen Sage?¡± I heard Duke Winter say.


    I quickly turned around and glanced around the ballroom.


    ¡°She''s not in here¡± Moises and I said at the same time.


    Suddenly, I noticed Lady Victoria walking towards the area where Nathan and Peyton were going to be patrolling.


    ¡°Maybe she went to find Peyton¡±, Moises said.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    After Nathan and I left the balcony, I noticed Peyton standing beside the door. She turned towards Nathan and made some type of gesture to him.


    ¡°Rosemary¡±, Nathan called out to me.


    I turned my head towards him and heard him say, ¡°I''ll be leaving after the ball. There is something I need to take care of¡± he said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Something only I can handle at the moment¡± he said, with a serious expression.


    Right, I thought. That was always his answer whenever he wanted to avoid more questions.


    ¡°Fine, I''m going to go find Sage now,¡± I said as I was about to walk away from them.


    Suddenly, I heard a sound and turned my head in the direction of the sound and noticed Yeshiva and Cena running towards us. They passed us by and ran onto the balcony.


    ¡°Yeshiva, Cena¡± I heard Peyton and Nathan say.


    ¡°Someone is following Sage,¡± Yeshiva said.


    ¡°What?, Who?¡± I said.


    I followed behind them and watched as Yeshiva and Cena jumped off of the balcony into the garden below. A second later, Nathan jumped off of the balcony.


    ¡°Rosemary, go get your mother,¡± Peyton said.


    I nodded and turned in the opposite direction and rushed over to the ballroom.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    I was stunned for a few minutes as Prince Antonio''s royal knight held the sword to the man''s neck.


    How did he appear so fast, I thought as I stared at him. No, where exactly did he come from, I thought to myself.


    It took a few more seconds until I regained my composure. I stood up and walked up to the man, who was shivering a bit.


    ¡°An exchange, you say¡± I said as I approached them. ¡°What exactly are we exchanging?¡± I asked, curiously.


    The man who introduced himself as Baron Blackburn, tried to speak but the sword was against his neck. I looked up at the royal knight who introduced himself as Lord Joshua.


    ¡°Lord Joshua, I''ll allow him to speak¡± I said.


    I watched as he nodded and lowered the sword.


    ¡°Thank you, Duchess, for sparing me,¡± the man said. ¡°I can sell you information, I know a lot of the nobles'' dirty little secrets¡± he continued on saying.


    ¡°Those dirty little secrets, how about sharing it with me¡± I heard Prince Antonio''s voice.


    I looked over to his direction and saw him walking towards us with Lady Victoria, who was holding a white coat.


    Suddenly, I heard more footsteps approaching and turned in their direction and saw Yeshiva and Cena, approaching us as well.


    ¡°Well, aren''t you well protected, Duchess?¡± The man said.


    ¡°That she is¡± I heard my mother''s voice. Who was walking behind the direction of the royal knight.


    I noticed my father and Duke Winter were walking alongside her.


    ¡°Shit, this was a terrible mistake¡± I heard the man mumble.


    Suddenly, I heard the trumpets start to blow.


    ¡°The ball will be over in ten minutes. Take him to the prison quarters¡± Duke Winter said.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The man shouted but everyone ignored him, a second later, Lord Joshua started to drag the man away.


    ¡°Come on, dear, we have to thank the guests for coming,¡± Duke Winter said.


    I nodded and everyone turned around and started to walk towards the ballroom. For a split second, I felt an intense gaze as I felt the presence of someone else. I lifted my head up and noticed a person that was standing on one of the balconies. I noticed as they suddenly walked away.


    ¡°Princess¡±, I heard Prince Antonio say as I felt my right hand being held.


    As we were walking into the ballroom again, Prince Antonio and I were suddenly standing in front of Nashi and Lady Chlo¨¦, as they were about to leave out of the ballroom.


    ¡°Princess Sage¡±, Lady Chloe said, and gestured towards Nashi. ¡°I wanted to introduce you two before we left. This is my fianc¨¦, Duke Nashi Synovial¡±, Lady Chlo¨¦ said, while smiling.


    ¡°It''s nice to meet you, Duke Synovial¡± I said, ¡°I''m Duchess Sage Winter¡±. I greeted him and looked directly into his face. I watched as he smiled but his eyes weren''t when he looked over at Lady Chloe.


    ¡°Oh, right, Princess¡±, Lady Chloe suddenly said, ¡°Since you were announced as the Crown Princess of Kalpana, does that mean the treaty between the kingdom''s has been agreed upon.¡± Lady Chloe suddenly asked.


    Before I could speak, Prince Antonio suddenly lifted up my right hand and kissed it.


    ¡°This had nothing to do with the treaty. We just happened to learn that we''re destined partners. Although, only us fellow aura users are able to know that¡±, he replied.


    I watched the frown form on Nashi''s face as Prince Antonio led me away.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    After the final trumpets blew to let the guests know that the ball was officially over. I watched as my grandfather and Princess Sage thanked everyone for coming.


    When the guests started to leave the ballroom. My father and I stood up from our seats. I watched as my mother started to walk our way.


    ¡°Morgan¡±, I heard my father say.


    ¡°Yes, father¡±, I responded.


    ¡°Take your mother out of here¡±, he suddenly said.


    I was confused as to why he suddenly said that.


    ¡°Father..¡± I was about to say but my father held up his hand.


    ¡°Just do it¡±, he said, in a demanding tone.


    I nodded my head and started to walk towards my mother and Sylvia.


    It took about twenty minutes until the ballroom became completely emptied.


    ¡°Mother, I''ll escort you to your guest room now¡±, I said.


    My mother turned towards me, ¡°What about Lincoln? Will he and Moises be able to discuss their problems rationally without us¡± my mother said.


    ¡°I think so, mother,¡± I replied.


    When I escorted my mother and Sylvia down the stairs. I noticed Moises was looking at our father''s direction as we walked past him. Five minutes later, we walked across the ballroom towards the stairs that led to entrance and exit. My mother and Sylvia walked out of the ballroom first. When I was about to exit, I suddenly heard Moises shout after hearing a loud sound.


    ¡°Father!¡± I heard Moises shout.


    When I turned around I noticed my father had fallen onto the floor.


    I rushed down the stairs as Moises and Christian dropped down to the floor where our father had fallen.


    ¡°Morgan, go get Doctor Williams and Na''mah right now!¡± Moises shouted.

 Chapter 114-Debuntate (6)

    Chapter 114-Debuntate (6)


    (NASHI''S P.O.V)


    Destined partners? What the hell does he mean by that? I grit my teeths as Crown Prince Antonio held onto Sage''s hand as they walked away.


    I turned my head towards Lady Chloe.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think your doing?¡± I asked.


    Lady Chloe began to snicker, ¡°I just introduced you as my fianc¨¦, that''s all. How else would you be able to speak to her publicly, knowing that Prince Marshall has your every move being watched.¡± she said.


    Suddenly, the final trumpets blew and Lady Chlo¨¦ turned towards me.


    ¡°I suggest you act accordingly, since both of our families need this engagement.¡± She said.


    Even though I was angry, I knew that she was right. Prince Marshall has been attending all of the neutral parties'' social gatherings that I have been attending.


    ¡°We have to act like a proper couple even if you don''t want to. My father and your father were the closest to Prince Moises when he was the Crown Prince. Now that his exile has been rescinded. Prince Marshall will become even more suspicious of our families.¡± Lady Chlo¨¦ stated.


    Without saying anything, I grabbed ahold of her hand and we walked towards the crowd, where Duke Winter and Princess Sage were busy thanking everyone for coming.


    While watching Princess Sage stand in front of the crowd. I couldn''t help but think about what Crown Prince Antonio had said, just a few minutes ago.


    What did he mean by he and Princess Sage learned that they are destined partners. I must ask my father once we return to our estate.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    After thanking the guests, I followed behind Duke Winter as we exited out of the ballroom. We were on our way to the main area of the castle. Duke Winter and I had to see some of the guests who had stayed inside the castle to attend the debutante off as they were preparing to leave the castle.


    ¡°Thank you again for the invitation¡±, Duke Pordigase said as he faced Duke Winter''s direction. Duke Pordigase turned towards me and bowed his head, ¡°Princess Sage, congratulations again on your debutante and your succession.¡±, he said. ¡°By the way, Princess, my youngest son, Lord Zachary Pordigase will be working under you. He''s one of the military advisors that will be working under your command.¡± he added.


    ¡°Under my command?¡± I asked, curiously.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Duke Pordigase turned his head towards Duke Winter.


    ¡°Einar, you haven''t told her anything, haven''t you? Duke Pordigase asked.


    ¡°We will focus on her military studies after the delegation''s banquet. I''ll explain her position more during her class¡± Duke Winter replied.


    I watched as Duke Pordigase nodded his head. A second later, he looked over at Lady Victoria.


    ¡°Dear, are you ready to return to the academy?¡± He asked.


    Lady Victoria nodded her head and looked over at me.


    ¡°Princess Sage, I enjoyed our time together¡±, Lady Victoria suddenly said. ¡°I''ll be graduating next week. Let''s attend some of those tea parties together.¡± She said.


    I nodded my head. I felt relieved when she said that, I don''t think I''ll have the patience to listen to those young noblewomen talk on my own.


    After Duke Pordigase and Lady Victoria left the castle. Duke Winter told me it was okay for me to go rest now that the ball was over.


    ¡°Princess Sage¡±, I heard Prince Antonio''s voice.


    ¡°I''ll give you two some privacy¡±, Duke Winter said, with a small smile on his face.


    I watched as Duke Winter walked away and Prince Antonio walked towards me. When he approached me, he lifted up my left hand and kissed it.


    ¡°Princess¡±, he said, and placed a small blue gift box that had a white ribbon tied on it.


    ¡°It''s my gift to you, to congratulate you on your succession.¡± He said.


    I felt myself blushing as I looked at the small gift box. I began to open it and when I opened it, I noticed a key and a folded paper.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, ¡°Why did you give me a key?¡±


    I looked up at him and noticed that he was blushing as well as he tried to avert his eyes as if he was a little shy.


    ¡°Princess, I''m not the best at picking out gifts but I decided to give you something more important.¡± He said, as he rubbed the back of his head. The shyness on his face made me chuckle. ¡°This key belongs to one of my castle''s in the Kalpana kingdom. This one is closer to your border. I hope you will visit me and use it to your full advantage.¡± He said.


    I had a sudden urge to kiss him. Those red eyes of his, really had me captivated.


    ¡°Prince Antonio, may I give you my answer?¡± I asked.


    Before he could answer, I stepped closer to him and kissed him. When I pulled back, I saw the speechless facial expression on his face.


    Then suddenly I heard snickering.


    ¡°Pfft¡±, ¡°I never would have thought she would make the first move¡±, ¡°Wow, guess I lost the bet¡± I heard multiple voices.


    I instantly felt embarrassed, without looking over I ran towards the stairs.


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    After leaving the ballroom, Yeshiva, Cena, and their clan member named Lexy and I were walking through the castle towards the main area. We were following behind my mother and Peyton as they were conversing amongst themselves. I noticed when they suddenly stopped and hid. My mother turned towards us and gestured to us. I was a little confused as to why she wanted us to stand against the wall. I watched as my mother and Peyton started to peek over in a certain area.


    I decided to look as well, and noticed Sage and Prince Antonio. I watched as he placed something into her hand.


    ¡°Do you think he''s going to propose?¡± I heard Peyton ask my mother.


    ¡°Well if he''s anything like Moises when it comes to destined partners he might make a move on her.¡± My mother assumed.


    ¡°I bet Sage will make the first move¡± Yeshiva suddenly said.


    ¡°I agree with Yeshiva,¡± I said, while feeling amused.


    ¡°What exactly are we betting on?¡± Lexy asked.


    ¡°The loser has to do 5000 sword swings and 100 laps around the castle,¡± Yeshiva said.


    ¡°Wow, you''re betting against Sage.¡± Peyton said as she looked over at me.


    ¡°If it was me, I''ll definitely kiss him first¡± I said and watched as Yeshiva glared at me.


    ¡°The key belongs to one of my castle''s, I hope you come and visit me¡± I heard Prince Antonio say.


    We all turned our heads back in their direction after hearing what Prince Antonio said.


    ¡°Did he just gifted her a castle in his kingdom?¡± Lexy asked.


    ¡°Damn, all I got was a positive pregnancy test and a villa and assassins sent after me¡± my mother complained.


    Suddenly, we witness as Sage kissed Prince Antonio and Yeshiva began to laugh. A second later, we watched as Sage ran up the stairs and Prince Antonio stood there speechless.


    ¡°I guess I won the bet,¡± Yeshiva said, as he turned towards us.


    ¡°There''s no fucking way I''m doing 5000 sword swings¡±, My mother whispered.


    Suddenly, we heard someone footsteps approaching us and turned our heads in that direction.


    ¡°Natalie!¡± We saw Prince Morgan running towards us. I noticed he seemed to be in a panic.


    ¡°Prince Morgan, what''s going on? My mother asked.


    Prince Morgan approached us as he was panting, ¡°My father..¡± he said, while panting. ¡°My father just fainted. We need Doctor Williams and Na''mah.¡±


    All of a sudden, My mother started to run in the direction of the ballroom and Prince Morgan followed behind her.


    ¡°Rosemary, Cena!, bring Doctor Williams and Na''mah to the ballroom. ¡°Yeshiva, go get my father in case we have to carry his Majesty to the medical room!¡± My mother shouted as the distance between us got larger.

 Chapter 115-Misunderstood

    Chapter 115- Arrogant and Misunderstood


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    It''s been 12 hours since my father collapsed in the ballroom. My father remained unconscious, while Morgan and I were currently sitting beside the bed. The feeling of helplessness came rushing over me as I looked directly towards my father.


    ¡°Father¡±, I mumbled.


    The only memories I have of my father are only bad memories. The constant arguments, and the cold expression he would give me and constant feeling of needing to gain his acknowledgment.


    I turned my head when I heard the sound of the door opening.


    ¡°You two need to get some rest¡± My grandfather said, after he entered the room.


    I watched my grandfather walk towards the bed and a second later, he looked down at my father.


    ¡°Was I really wrong about everything?¡± I heard my grandfather say.


    When we brought my father to the castle''s medical room. Natalie began telling us what she had witnessed during the time she was in disguise. Hearing that my father was still mourning over his late brother and that he was betrayed, gave us more questions than answers.


    ¡°I still can''t believe Marshall isn''t our brother. Why would father allow him to become the next king and let him do as he pleased for the last 18 years¡± Morgan said, while looking over at our father.


    ¡°We still haven''t learned who Prince Marshall''s biological father is,¡± my grandfather said.


    I turned my head towards Morgan when he started to speak again.


    ¡°Wait a second¡± Morgan suddenly said, ¡°That man who followed Princess Sage mentioned that he knew all the nobles'' dirty little secrets,¡± Morgan added.


    Without a second thought, I rose out of the chair and began to walk towards the door.


    ¡°I''m coming too,¡± Morgan said.


    ¡°Well let''s see what all he knows¡± I said.


    ¡°I''ll send someone to call for you, once Doctor William, Na''mah and Natalie return from Doctor Williams lab.¡± Grandfather said.


    I turned my head towards and nodded my head. A second later, Morgan and I left the medical room to head to the prison quarters.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    After Moises and Morgan left the room, I sat next to the bed. I looked over at Lincoln and thought to myself. Have I really been misunderstanding this brat for so many years now, I questioned myself.


    I remember vividly the day that the late Prince Lance''s death was announced. At that time, Malaysia had just ascended to the throne of the Winter Kingdom. A month prior, I had decided to agree to the peace treaty with the previous King of Vanuatu and Crown Prince Lance on behalf of Lincoln after learning that Lincoln and Malaysia were destined partners.


    I remember Malaysia running into my office after returning from the war between our kingdoms. The Vanuatu kingdom was going to host a hunting festival and sent an invitation to Malaysia and I. Shortly after the festival started, I witnessed Lincoln as he was running towards the area with Prince Lance in his arms. He was panicking and revealed that Prince Lance had been shot by an arrow. Lincoln was 18 years old at the time. Many people began to speculate that Lincoln had killed his brother in order to become the next king. Did I really misjudge you based on years of mere speculation, since you never mentioned anything or tried to defend yourself and just allowed everyone to label you as a murderer, even though the previous King announced Prince Lance''s death as an accident. I questioned myself.


    ¡°Father¡± I heard Malaysia''s voice. I was so deep in thought that I didn''t hear the sound of the door opening.


    I turned towards Malaysia, who looked like she had been crying. I watched as Malaysia walked over to the bed. She leaned over and kissed Lincoln on his forehead.


    Suddenly, I heard the door opening and turned my head in its direction. I watched as Natalie, Na''mah and Doctor Williams came into the room.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Doctor¡±, Malaysia said as they walked further into the room.


    ¡°I''ll have one of the butlers or maids call for Moises, Morgan and Christian¡± I said as I got up from my seat.


    (PRINCE MORGAN''S P.O.V)


    Moises and I were on our way to the prison quarters, when we noticed Masiro Henrico and some of his clan members in the distance. It was quite fascinating to see them get along with the Winter knights.


    As we approached the area near the prison quarters, Masiro turned towards us and we continued to walk towards them. A few minutes later, Moises and I approached Masiro and his clan members.


    ¡°That man has been shouting at the top of his lungs all morning.¡± One of Masiro''s clan members said.


    I watched as Masiro turned towards the young man.


    ¡°This is Blake, he''s one of my clan leaders out of the branch families¡± Masiro introduced the young man.


    Branch families, I thought. I remember learning that the Henrico clan had well over a 100 clan members. My thoughts were interrupted when Masiro said, ¡°Blake is the one who infiltrated that Baron guy''s information guild.¡±


    Seriously, I thought. I watched as Masiro pointed towards another young man.


    ¡°This is Simmons, he''s the one who relayed the message to you from me,¡± Masiro introduced the other young man.


    Seriously, I thought again.


    ¡°What have you learned from that man who was introduced as Baron Blackburn?¡± Moises suddenly asked.


    ¡°He''s the leader of one of the Southern region information guilds, called Bounty. It''s a guild that employs bounty hunters.¡± Blake suddenly said.


    ¡°Interesting¡±, I said.


    A few minutes passed and Moises, Masiro and I entered the prison quarters. As we walked by the cells, I decided to pay a little visit to Marquess Francis. I walked in front of Marquess Francis'' cell while Moises and Masiro continued to walk further down towards the man Baron Blackburn.


    ¡°Prince Morgan, you can''t keep me in here. What if Prince Marshall is searching for me.¡± Marquess Francis said as I stood in front of the cell.


    ¡°Marquess Francis, I''ll offer you a deal.¡± I said.


    I watched as Marquess Francis began to bow as he placed his head against the floor.


    ¡°I''ll do anything you want just please spare my life¡± he begged.


    ¡°First, I''ll confiscate your land and property. From this point forward, everything you own belongs to the Winter Duchy.¡± I said.


    ¡°I understand, your highness¡±, he continued to bow and beg.


    ¡°I will use you in order to arrest Count Livens and charge him for his crimes.¡±, I said, ¡°You will be released but with conditions. You must get Count Livens to attend the auction house on the date I set and you must be accompanied by the guards of my choosing¡± I said.


    Without listening to his response, I walked towards Moises and Masiro. I suddenly heard names that caught my attention.


    ¡°Marchioness Radisson and Dowager Duchess Haverhill¡± I heard.


    Suddenly, we heard footsteps approaching and turned our heads in that direction. A few seconds later, we saw Butler Jackson walking towards us.


    ¡°Your highnesses, his grace has called for you,  the Doctor, Lady Natalie and Miss Na''mah has returned from the lab.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    ¡°What the hell¡±, I said as I looked at the results from Doctor Williams lab.


    ¡°Lady Natalie, we must inform everyone on our findings¡± Doctor Williams said as he stood in front of me.


    After leaving the lab, Doctor Williams, Na''mah and I returned to the castle''s medical room. When we entered the room, I noticed as Queen Malaysia and Duke Winter were sitting beside the bed. Duke Winter suddenly stood up as we approached the bed. Queen Malaysia was caressing King Lincoln''s hair as she leaned over towards him.


    It reminded me of how I did the same to Moises when he fell unconscious after his outburst of rage.


    ¡°Doctor¡± Queen Malaysia said as she looked at us.


    I watched as Duke Winter walked over to the door and left the room.


    ¡°Lincoln, just what made you endure everything on your own¡±, I heard Queen Malaysia say.


    Suddenly, I heard groaning sounds and looked over at King Lincoln.


    ¡°Lincoln¡± Queen Malaysia said as she suddenly moved closer to King Lincoln.


    The groaning sounds became louder and I rushed over towards King Lincoln. I watched as he started to make small movements. The groaning went on for another few minutes until King Lincoln stopped moving.


    A moment later, King Lincoln opened his eyes.


    ¡°Malaysia¡± was the first thing he said after opening his eyes.


    Suddenly, the door came flying open and Moises, Morgan and Christian came rushing into the room. Duke Winter walked into the room behind them.


    ¡°Father!¡± Moises, Morgan and Christian all shouted as they approached the bed.


    I watched as King Lincoln started to glance around. A second later, he turned towards Christian.


    ¡°You must be Christian¡± he suddenly said and I watched as Christian nodded his head.


    King Lincoln turned his head towards Moises and Morgan who were standing on the left side of him beside Queen Malaysia.


    ¡°Moises¡± King Lincoln said as he reached his hand out.


    Moises stepped forward and grabbed ahold of King Lincoln''s hand.


    ¡°Moises, even though I never was able to show you or Morgan any type of affection. I have always been proud of you¡± King Lincoln said.


    I walked around the bed and went to comfort Moises as I noticed his emotional state.


    Suddenly, Na''mah walked over to the right side of the bed and stood beside King Lincoln.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Na''mah said.


    I watched as King Lincoln turned his head towards Na''mah.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you''re lucky to still be alive¡± Na''mah said, ¡°No, you''re lucky to have lived as long as you have¡± she suddenly said with a serious expression.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Queen Malaysia, Prince Morgan and Moises asked at the same time as they looked over at Na''mah.


    Na''mah turned her head in our direction and then turned back towards King Lincoln.


    ¡°You''re Majesty, how long have you been consuming poison?¡± Na''mah said.


    It''s the same exact question I wanted an answer too.


    I watched as King Lincoln slowly pulled himself up and looked over at Na''mah.


    ¡°It seems like I won''t be able to take it to my grave now that I have been found out.¡± King Lincoln said, in his usual cold tone. ¡°I have been consuming poison since I was a child. It''s normal to do so when you''re in the royal family,¡±he suddenly said.


    ¡°Do you mean you took poison willingly?¡± Moises asked as he looked directly at King Lincoln.


    King Lincoln turned his head towards us.


    ¡°Whether it was willingly or unwillingly, does it change the fact that I had no other choice but to oblige.¡± He replied.


    Suddenly, Doctor William stepped forward, ¡°Your Majesty, the damage to your body may be irreversible. I''m not sure we''ll be able to save you¡± Doctor William said.


    My eyes widened when King Lincoln suddenly showed a warm expression.


    ¡°I''m not afraid of death, my only wish is to still be alive to see the destruction of the Vanuatu kingdom and that wicked woman and the entire aristocratic faction can finally meet their end¡± King Lincoln said.


    What?!, I thought, what kind of King wants his own kingdom to be purposely destroyed.


    ¡°What woman?¡± Moises and Morgan said at the same time.


    ¡°My sister,¡± King Lincoln said.


    His sister, Marchioness Radisson?, I thought.


    ¡°Father, is it true that Marshall isn''t your son?¡±Moises asked.


    ¡°Yes, it''s true,¡± King Lincoln replied, without hesitation.


    Suddenly, Queen Malaysia slammed her hand onto the bed.


    ¡°Then why are you allowing him to become King and do as he pleases! Queen Malaysia shouted, catching all of us off guard.


    King Lincoln reached out his hand and placed Queen Malaysia hand into his hand.


    ¡°To give my sister what she always wanted. So much that she killed our own father and brother trying to gain it. Now her grandson is the heir to the throne and will become King¡± King Lincoln said.


    My eyes widened again.


    ¡°Did you just say her grandson?¡± Prince Morgan asked with an appalling expression. ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± he suddenly paused.


    I watched as King Lincoln nodded his head and said,¡±Yes, Chancellor Marquess Radisson is Marshall''s father and he''s also the one who found your daughters¡± King Lincoln said as he looked over at Moises and I.

 Chapter 116-Love at first sight

    Chapter 116-Love at first sight


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    Shortly after my father revealed to us who Marshall''s father was, my father fell unconscious again. Leaving us to speculate amongst ourselves.


    ¡°His body is exhausted, we must let him rest as much as he can before he returns to the palace¡± Na''mah said as she stood beside Doctor Williams.


    ¡°In the meantime, we''ll do everything we can to sustain his body. We will try to give him the same treatment as Her Majesty and Princess Rosemary, but in his majesty''s case he has consumed over a 100 different types of poisons. He is immune to the majority of them, but the one that is deteriorating his body is the one that her majesty has been consuming¡±, Doctor William suddenly said.


    My heart felt crushed as I continued to learn about my father''s condition. This whole time he has been silently suffering while trying to protect us.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Morgan say, ¡°It''s starting to make sense¡±, he said.


    I turned my head towards him.


    ¡°The timing of everything, it''s starting to make sense.¡±, Morgan said once again. ¡°Marquess Radisson and two of the palace advisors were the ones who went to the free nation of Katou for diplomatic reasons. It''s around the time I became suspicious of Marquess Radisson unusual movements.¡± he added.


    ¡°Unusual movements?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°When Marquess Radisson returned to the kingdom, one of my advisors reported to me that he saw Marquess Radisson leaving Marshall''s office in the main palace. A few months later, one of the palace guards came rushing into my office unannounced and reported to me that he saw an unconscious young girl that favored our mother. That''s when I sent Sylvester, who was in my office to the palace dungeon. He had just resigned as a palace guard to take over the Synovial knightage. Later that day, he reported that Princess Sage and Natalie were both in the palace dungeon. Until this day, I still have no idea where Marshall kept Natalie hidden for all those years.¡± Morgan explained.


    ¡°Wait, so I wasn''t in the palace dungeon that entire time I was locked up.¡± Natalie asked, as she was in disbelief.


    Morgan shook his head, ¡°No, you weren''t¡±, Morgan replied.


    Suddenly, my mother began to speak, ¡°Do you think Marshall is aware that Marquess Radisson is his father?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I''m not sure, but I wouldn''t be surprised if he found out on his own¡± Morgan replied.


    I watched as Morgan started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°I have some work to do, I need to prepare for the trial.¡± Morgan said and left the room.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Right, I mumbled. We all have some work to do.


    I turned my head towards my grandfather, ¡°I''ll begin my training with the Winter knights.¡± I said and watched as my grandfather nodded his head.


    ¡°I would like to train with you¡±, Christian suddenly said as he walked over towards me. He stood in front of me with a determined expression.¡°I will make father acknowledge me¡±, he said.


    I nodded my head and said, ¡°Prepare yourself¡±


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    After Moises and Christian left the room, I walked over towards Doctor Williams and Na''mah. As I was walking, Na''mah turned towards me and said, ¡°Sister, there is something I must show you¡±


    I followed behind Na''mah as we left out of the room. We walked through the hallway of the first floor of the castle until we reached the side of the castle''s massive garden.


    Na''mah continued to walk ahead of me until we reached a certain isolated area of the garden.


    Why is this part of the garden isolated, I thought as I followed Na''mah.


    When she suddenly stopped walking, we were standing in front of a field of weird looking flowers.


    Na''mah turned towards me and said, ¡°The Tulsi flower¡± she said.


    Wait, is this the legendary herb Ella and Macy spoke of? I questioned.


    Suddenly, we sensed someone approaching us and noticed Duchess Mary walking towards us. She was holding onto her cane as she walked towards the area.


    ¡°Queen Malaysia mentioned her mother has been growing these flowers for years¡±, Na''mah suddenly said.


    The antidote, I thought.


    ¡°It won''t work for his majesty. From the result we found, his majesty''s body will reject the antidote and cause his body to shut down¡± Na''mah explained.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do for him?¡± I asked, in a sorrowful tone.


    Na''mah was about to speak but we were interrupted when Duchess Mary suddenly said, ¡°Those flowers were once native to the Principality of Giordano.¡±


    Na''mah and I turned towards Duchess Mary as she stood a few meters away.


    ¡°Principality of Giordano, one of the fallen kingdoms?¡± I asked, No wonder Macy knew about them since that was her mother''s birth place.


    ¡°When Einar and I visited the Principality of Giordano many years ago before it was conquered. I was given some of these flower seeds as a gift from that kingdom''s Saintess. She related to me that it had the powers to only heal individuals with magical abilities. Many years later after that kingdom was conquered the Saintess disappeared¡±, Duchess Mary said.


    .


    Ah, so that''s the reason it won''t work for King Lincoln since he is pretty ordinary compared to Queen''s Malaysia and Moises.


    ¡°The Saintess?¡± Na''mah asked, curiously.


    ¡°She had divine magical abilities and was one of the most powerful herbalists in history¡±Duchess Mary explained.


    I noticed Duchess Mary had a saddened expression on her face.


    ¡°When I found out Lincoln was protecting Malaysia instead of harming her from Einar. I became regretful that I wished he would also be poisoned in her stead. Now my only child has to watch her destined partner suffer on his own.¡± Duchess Mary said.


    ¡°We''ll do everything we can to save him for Queen Malaysia and Moises sake¡± I said.


    What Duchess Mary said next caught my attention.


    ¡°If only we had another Saintess in this cruel world, maybe she would be able to heal Lincoln with her healing magic,¡± Duchess Mary suddenly said.


    Wait, healing magic? I questioned myself.


    (KING LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Father, what should we do?¡±I could hear Malaysia''s voice as I struggled to open my eyes. My body was feeling heavy and refused to respond to my demand to wake up.


    ¡°Just let Lincoln rest for a while, we''ll figure the rest out once he wakes up again¡± I could hear Duke Winter''s voice as if they were standing near me. Hmph, I don''t remember if Duke Winter ever showed his concern for me so openly before.


    I could hear the sound of sniffing followed by the sound of crying. Is Malaysia crying again? I questioned. I could feel the pain in my chest as my heart began to break even more. Having to listen to her cry again, I hope she doesn''t cry herself to sleep again.


    I must wake up but my body continues to refuse to respond.


    All of a sudden, I heard the sound of the door shutting and it was completely silent right afterwards. Did she leave with her father, I thought.


    ¡°Lincoln¡±, I suddenly heard Malaysia''s voice again and felt as she kissed my forehead. A second later, I felt as she grabbed ahold of my hand.


    I must wake up, I thought again.


    ¡°Lincoln, I never regretted that you are my destined partner. Even though our life wasn''t what I expected it to be, I never regretted meeting you on the battlefield. It was our first time seeing each other, even though we were formerly enemies the moment I stood over you with that sword and you looked up at me like you had already embraced the thought of death. I was mesmerized by those light gold eyes that stared directly at me¡± Malaysia said.


    My dear, you have it wrong. It wasn''t the first time we met, at least for me.


    It was when I was 14 years old, I snuck into your kingdom while being in disguise after hearing about the most beautiful girl and the youngest most powerful aura user in the Winter Kingdom. I was curious and begged my brother until he gave in and he covered for me while I traveled to your kingdom.


    There you were sitting on the top of the carriage waving at the citizens during one of your kingdom''s festivals and I handed you a white rose.


    The moment I saw you, it was love at first sight.

 Chapter 117-62 years ago

    Chapter 117- 62 years ago


    (PRINCE LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Lincoln, If you refuse again, I''ll send you to the battlefield!¡± my father shouted as he slammed his hand onto the desk in frustration. I was standing in front of the desk in my father''s office, after refusing to get married for the third time this month.


    ¡°I refuse¡±, I said once again, without hesitation as I stood before my father.


    I watched as he slammed his hand onto the desk once again.


    ¡°Got damn it, Lincoln, why must you cause me so much trouble!¡± My father shouted.


    ¡°Father, calm down¡±, Lance said as he stood beside our father. I watched as my father placed his hand over his forehead and sighed in frustration again.


    ¡°Just how would he be able to get married when he always has that cold expression on his face and that damn personality of his¡± my father sighed again.


    ¡°Lincoln, why must you be so selfish? Lady Lily Haverhill comes from one of the most prominent families in the kingdom.¡± Bethani said, as she walked over to the desk.


    Why am I being so selfish you say, because I already chose my future wife. Plus why would I wedd a woman of your choosing, sister, I thought.


    ¡°Shouldn''t Lance get married before me? I''m only 16 and Lance is 25 already,¡±I replied.


    I watched as my father frowned and Lance averted his eyes.


    ¡°Lance already has an arranged marriage partner from the Livens County. It''s been three years since the incident involving his previous fianc¨¦¡± my father replied.


    ¡°The Livens County, those greedy bastards,¡± I said.


    ¡°Lincoln!¡± My father shouted again and I placed both of my hands over my ears.


    I turned around and started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°Where do you think you''re going!¡± My father shouted.


    I slightly turned my head towards them.


    ¡°Just send me to the battlefield¡±, I responded and proceeded to leave the room. I could hear shouting and the sound of glass breaking as I walked away from the door.


    (CROWN PRINCESS MALAYSIA''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Come on Daisy, we''re almost there¡± I said as I rode on my horse through the vast forest.


    ¡°Princess, please slow down, the weather is going to get worse soon!,¡± one of the knights riding behind me shouted.


    ¡°That''s why we need to hurry before it does!¡± I shouted back.


    We continued to ride through the forest for an hour or so through the sudden rainstorm, until we reached our military campsite. After putting our horses in the temporary stables nearby, the other knights and I entered our main military tent.


    ¡°Commander!¡± The rest of the knights shouted as they bowed their heads. I continued to walk further into the tent.


    ¡°There''s no sign of the Vanuatu military for miles. Do you think they retreated?¡±, young Duke Pordigase asked as I approached them.


    ¡°No, I believe they''re waiting on reinforcements¡±, I replied.


    It''s been six months since we''ve been at war with the Vanuatu kingdom over a piece of land that connects the two kingdoms. The land was a vast field surrounded by grassland with various minerals until the Vanuatu kingdom started to mine their portions of the land causing our side to wither and become a barren valley.


    The Vanuatu kingdom started to attack the Winter Kingdom after we refused to come to an agreement with them.


    ¡°Commander, it''s getting late, you should rest for a while.¡°, young Duke Pordigase said.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    I nodded my head, ¡°Maybe I should rest before leaving again.¡± I said.


    I was about the walk away when suddenly I heard someone say, ¡°Commander, is there a reason you still carry those frozen petals around your neck?¡± One of the knights asked.


    I placed my hand over the necklace I made a few years ago.


    ¡°Ah, it''s from a flower I received during the Winter festival. The flower started to withered a few days afterwards, so I used my aura to freeze the remaining petals and made a necklace out of it¡±, I replied.


    Something about that flower completely had me drawn to it, I thought as I tried to remember that night.


    I suddenly heard a ringing sound.


    Oh right, I should get some rest, I said as I left the tent.


    (PRINCE LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Lincoln, are you really going to the battlefield?¡±, my brother asked as he entered my room unannounced.


    I placed the book that I was holding onto the bed as I looked over towards my brother who was standing a couple meters away.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I replied, without a second thought.


    ¡°Why are you so against getting married, father might force you next time without asking your opinion.¡± Lance said, as he walked towards the bed.


    ¡°I would rather die than marry a woman of Bethani and father''s choosing¡± I responded.


    I watched as Lance placed his hand over his forehead.


    ¡°Lincoln, I know father and Bethani can seem a little forceful but just try to reason with them¡±, Lance suggested.


    ¡°When are you meeting your new bride?¡± I asked, in order to change the topic.


    I watched as Lance sat on the edge of my bed.


    ¡°I''ll be meeting her tomorrow, her name is Lady Macy Livens¡±, Lance said, with a warm expression.


    ¡°Are you really going to marry someone from that shit of a household. Father is only interested in them because they own the largest diamond mine in the kingdom.¡± I said.


    ¡°I''m sure Lady Macy is a wonderful woman even if she comes from that greedy household.¡± Lance replied. ¡°But enough of that, since you will be going to the battlefield, would you like to spar for a bit? You''ll be fighting against some powerful aura users, I wouldn''t want you to be yourself killed.¡±, Lance said.


    I wouldn''t mind dying on the battlefield, if it means I can finally leave this palace.


    A second later, I watched as Lance got up from the bed and started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°Come to the training grounds after you change into some comfortable clothes¡± Lance said before leaving the room.


    A few minutes later, I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡±, I said, as I looked at the door.


    I watched as my personal maid walked into the room with a tray in her hand.


    ¡°Ella¡± I said as she approached the bed.


    Ella bowed her head, ¡°Your highness, I''ve done as you ordered.¡±, she said as she reached the teacup to me, and I grabbed ahold of the teacup.


    I took a sip of the tea and it tasted bitter.


    ¡°Your highness, how long will you continue to test different poisons on yourself?¡± Ella asked, with a serious expression.


    I turned my head towards Ella, ¡°As long as my sister continues to put poison in everything I eat and drink¡± I said.


    ¡°Your highness¡±, Ella said as she looked at me with a concerned expression.


    ¡°Ella, I''ll be leaving in the morning to head to the battlefield.¡±, I said, while looking directly at her.


    ¡°So, it''s true you''re going to participate in the war in order to avoid the marriage between the royal family and the Haverhill Dukedom¡±, Ella said.


    ¡°Ella, while I''m gone, don''t forget your sole duty¡±, I said.


    I watched as Ella bowed her head, ¡°Yes, my lord, I''ll continue to watch over Prince Lance in your absence¡± she replied.


    Twenty minutes later, I left my quarters and headed towards the training grounds. On my way to the training grounds, I heard my name being called and slightly turned my head in their direction.


    ¡°Lincoln!¡± I heard Timothy''s voice. My nephew and I were only a year or so apart but he was a constant headache, as he always followed me around.


    I could hear him running towards me as I turned away from him and continued to walk towards the training grounds.


    ¡°Is it true, you''re going to the battlefield?¡± He asked as he began walking beside me.


    ¡°Yes, it''s true¡±, I replied in my usual cold tone.


    ¡°Then you''ll be going to the battlefield with my older brother," Timothy said, ¡°My father has been at the military base for the last six months, mother is constantly bickering with His Majesty about the war.¡± He added.


    It''s been over two years since my sister''s husband took over as the General of the army and my other nephew became the Captain of the royal army. I swear I feel like they are purposely trying to cause wars with the neighboring kingdoms.


    Tsk, I thought. Why does Lance have to be so naive, why doesn''t he step up to Bethani and father. Father lets Bethani and her family do as they please, forget it, I thought as I started to feel a little annoyed.


    For the rest of the way, I ignored Timothy as he continued his useless chattering.


    Upon entering the training ground, I noticed my brother was training with some of the knights.


    Tsk, if only he wasn''t so naive.


    ¡°Lincoln!¡± I heard my brother shout as he looked over at me. I noticed the huge smile on his face.


    Forget it, he seems to be excited that we have a chance to spar without father''s interference.


    ¡°I''m coming¡± I shouted as I ran towards him.


    (CROWN PRINCESS MALAYSIA''S P.O.V)


    When it became morning, I was awakened by one of the knights.


    ¡°Commander, Sir Abram and Young Duke Pordigase are calling for you.¡± One of the knights announced as I put on my uniform.


    A few minutes later, I left out of my personal tent and headed towards the main area of our military camp.


    ¡°Commander, there''s still no sign of movements from the Vanuatu kingdom''s army¡± one of the knights said as I entered the tent. I noticed young Duke Pordigase, Sir Abram, and Sir Siegal as I approached them.


    I noticed they were looking down at the maps and Sir Abram was circling a certain area.


    ¡°I think we should check this area and send out a patrol team¡±, Sir Abram said as he circled another section on the map.


    ¡°This area¡± I said, as I studied the section that was circled. ¡°I''ll take a couple of knights with me and head to this area. Maybe we will get lucky and find their camp site¡± I said.


    ¡°I''ll go with you¡±, Sir Siegal said.


    I nodded my head and began to walk out of the tent. It looks like it''s going to rain again soon ¡± One of the knights said as we exited out of the tent.


    ¡°Then we should hurry,¡± I said.


    A few minutes later, I climbed onto Daisy, my war horse and the knights and I proceeded to travel out of the camp''s premises. We began traveling through the forest towards the Cavalli mountains.


    (PRINCE LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    After leaving the palace earlier this morning, with my royal knights. I rode beside Pierre, my sister''s eldest son, as we traveled towards the northern gate of the kingdom.


    We traveled for about six hours on horseback until we reached the entrance of the Cavalli mountains. I looked up at the sky and noticed the dark clouds forming over us.


    ¡°Looks like it''s going to rain soon, so we should hurry to the camp,¡±Pierre said.


    We started to charge ahead for another hour or so until we reached the premise of the camp that was located deep within the Cavalli mountains.


    Upon entering the camp, I noticed General Radisson was climbing onto his horse.


    ¡°Pierre, I''m glad you made it¡±, General Radisson said to Pierre as we approached him on our horses.


    I noticed the annoyed look on General Radisson''s face as he looked over at me.


    ¡°Father, are you going on patrol?¡± Pierre asked his father.


    I began to ride past them towards the knights'' tents when I heard something that caught my attention.


    ¡°We need to find the Winter Kingdom''s campsite. I received word that King Einar''s daughter is the Commander of the Winter Kingdom''s army¡± I heard General Radisson say.


    ¡°What? The Crown Princess of the Winter Kingdom is the Commander?¡± I heard Pierre ask his father.


    I turned my head towards their direction after stopping my horse.


    ¡°Yes, I was told she''s the most powerful aura user in their kingdom. I heard she is quite the beauty, maybe if we capture her we can use her as leverage against King Einar¡± General Radisson said.


    I turned my head back in the direction of the knight''s tents and continued to ride towards it.


    I started to smile a bit as I continued to ride through the campsite.


    ¡°So, you became the Commander¡±, I mumbled, ¡°I didn''t think I''d get to meet her again so soon¡±.

 Chapter 118-62 years ago(2)

    Chapter 118- 62 years ago (2)


    (CROWN PRINCESS MALAYSIA''S P.O.V)


    It''s been four hours since we began traveling towards the Cavalli mountains. The Cavalli mountains was near the border that separated the Winter Kingdom, the Vanuatu kingdom and the outskirts of the Kalpana Kingdom.


    ¡°Let''s find somewhere we can put up temporary shelter.¡±, I said as it began to storm. I could hear the thunder roaring through the sky as we traveled through the forest. In the distance, I could see the top of the mountains as we approached the entrance of the Vinita forest.


    We traveled towards the forest for another hour, until we found a spot to set up camp. While some of the knights began to set up the tents. I noticed a medium-sized cave up ahead.


    ¡°Wait¡±, I said, as I got the knight''s attention. ¡°There''s a cave ahead, let''s take shelter there. We can make a fire to keep ourselves warm.


    ¡°But Commander, the cold doesn''t affect you¡± Sir Siegal said, as he walked beside me.


    ¡°Yes, but it affects everyone else¡±, I replied.


    I watched as Sir Siegal turned towards the other knights.


    ¡°You heard the princess, let''s take shelter in the cave ahead¡± he said as he ordered the other knights.


    (PRINCE LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    I was getting my belongings settled into the tent where the knights were staying. When I heard someone call out to me.


    ¡°Prince Lincoln¡± I heard the familiar voice.


    I turned around and noticed Lord Grant Synovial, who was my best friend as he was approaching me.


    ¡°Your highness, why are you here, did you father finally get tired of your behavior¡±, Grant said.


    ¡°I told my father to send me to the battlefield¡±, I said, as I turned back around and continued to sort out my belongings.


    ¡°What, are you crazy?¡±Grant suddenly whispered and I continued to ignore him. ¡°Well since you''re here now. Do you want to come hunting with us later on?¡±Grant asked.


    ¡°Sure¡±, I replied, ¡°What area are you planning on hunting in?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°The Vinita forest is only thirty minutes away from our campsite," Grant said.


    After I was done getting my belongings settled into the tent. Grant and I left out of the tent. Upon exiting the tent. I noticed Pierre was still conversing with his father. A few seconds later, General Radisson started sending out knights to look for the Winter army''s camp site.


    Before I turned away from them, I noticed General Radisson looked over at me but couldn''t see his expression.


    ¡°Lincoln, we''re getting ready to leave¡±, I heard Grant say.


    A few minutes later, Grant, and a couple more knights and I climbed onto our horses and left the campsite and began traveling towards the forest.


    (CROWN PRINCESS MALAYSIA''S P.O.V)


    It''s been a couple of hours since we made our temporary shelter near the cave. The knights insisted that I use the cave for myself and began making their tents a few meters away from the cave. When it became evening, the rain finally stopped and we were able to set a fire outside of the cave.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Princess, some of us are going to go hunting¡±, One of the knights said as he approached the entrance of the cave.


    ¡°Okay, be careful!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Princess, do you want to come with us to wash off? We found a waterfall nearby!¡± I heard Dame Yuna shout as her voice echoed through the cave.


    ¡°A waterfall?¡± I questioned, ¡°Sure, I can use a bath after all that traveling¡± I said.


    A few minutes later, I left the cave and followed behind the four women that varied in ages. When I became the Commander of the Winter Army, I was happy that everyone accepted me. The women were the first to welcome me and the majority of the men, not because I''m the King''s only child but because I got this position by my own strength.


    While walking through the forest, I could hear the sound of water nearby.


    (PRINCE LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    It''s been twenty minutes since we left the campsite. Before leaving, Pierre decided to join us and began following behind me. A secondater, he came riding beside me and began his useless chattering.


    ¡°Lincoln, have you ever met the Crown Princess of the Winter Kingdom?¡±Pierre asked.


    Why would I tell you anything if all you''re going to do is tell your father, I thought.


    ¡°No, I haven''t¡±, I replied, I haven''t forgotten about the time you and your brother always tries to take what belongings to my brother and I. Just thinking about it makes me mad.


    ¡°I wonder just how powerful she is, not that I''ve seen many aura users before. Our kingdom doesn''t have anyone with special abilities.¡±, Pierre said.


    Although I''ve snuck into the Winter Kingdom many times in the past two years, I haven''t seen her power for myself yet, I thought.


    Ten minutes later, we began entering the Vinita forest. The Vinita forest was a vast forest that sat in between the Winter Kingdom, the Vanuatu kingdom and beyond the mountains was the outskirts of the Kalpana Kingdom. I heard stories about the Vinita forest being a dangerous place at night.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Grant''s voice.


    ¡°We''ll hunt in this area¡±, Grant said as he pointed towards a certain area.


    A few seconds later, we got off our horses and tied them around the trees and began walking towards the area Grant pointed in.


    While walking, I could hear the sound of water in the distance.


    Strange why am I feeling drawn to that area, I thought to myself.


    I turned towards the other knights as they were walking ahead of me. While they were busy talking amongst themselves. I decided to discreetly leave and head towards the sound of flowing water.


    I began walking down a narrow path as the sound of water became closer.


    A waterfall?, I thought as I got closer to the area. All of a sudden, I heard the sound of laughter and started to peek behind one of the trees and there I saw Princess Malaysia standing under the waterfall.


    I gulped silently and turned around quietly.


    I should head back before someone comes to look for me, I mumbled.


    ¡°Lincoln?¡± I suddenly heard the familiar voice call out to me.


    I felt the nervousness come over me when I heard Grant''s voice. Shit, I hope none of the other knights are with him. I quickly turned around in Grant''s direction and noticed he was alone. Before he could speak, I rushed over and placed my hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Don''t say another word¡±, I said.


    I watched as Grant nodded his head.


    I gestured my head towards the narrow path. A few seconds later, Grant and I walked through the narrow path until we reached a certain area in the forest.


    ¡°Lincoln, what the hell was that about?¡± Grant asked.


    ¡°Grant, where are the other knights?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°They''re in the hunting area¡±, he replied, ¡°I happened to glance back.and noticed that you were walking away.¡±, He added.


    I turned towards him and Grant held up both of his hands, ¡°Don''t worry I didn''t tell anyone I was coming to find you. I told him I had to take a leak¡±, he added.


    I sighed, I need to keep Pierre away from the princess, just what kind of coincidence is it, that they would be in the same part of the forest as us, I thought as Grant and I began to walk towards the hunting area. When Grant and I returned to the area where the knights were. I started to glance around for Pierre. I noticed that he wasn''t with the other knights.


    Where the hell is Pierre?, I questioned as I continued to glance around.


    I approached one of the knights and asked, ¡°Have you seen Captan Pierre?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t seen him since he left to look for you and Lord Grant¡± the knight replied.


    Without saying anything else, I turned around and was about to leave the area to search for Pierre. When I suddenly heard his voice as he called out to me and turned my head towards his direction. When I noticed he was carrying a small boar that he had hunted. I suddenly sighed out of relief.


    (CROWN PRINCESS MALAYSIA''S P.O.V)


    I was standing under the waterfall, when I felt a strange sensation suddenly start to flow through my body.


    Strange, it''s that feeling again, I mumbled.


    I haven''t felt that particular feeling since the Winter festival, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Princess, are you ready to head back to the campsite¡±, I heard Dame Yuna say and looked over in her direction.


    ¡°Uh, Yeah¡±, I said and glanced over to a certain area as Dame Yuna walked away.


    We began getting out of the water and proceeded to put on our clothes. A few minutes later, we started to walk back towards our campsite, when I felt the presence of someone.


    ¡°Commander¡±, I heard Sir Siegal''s voice.


    Hmm, I thought, maybe I''m just overthinking, I mumbled to myself.


    After Sir Siegal informed us that dinner would be ready shortly, I returned to the cave alone. When I sat on the ground near my temporary bedding, I picked up my necklace and stared at it for a moment. What a strange feeling, I thought.


    ¡°Commander, food is ready!¡± I heard one of the knights shout as he stood at the entrance of the cave.


    I left the cave and walked towards the area where the knights were gathering around the fire.


    ¡°It''ll be night-time soon¡±, I said as I looked up at the sky as the sun was setting.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I heard someone say, ¡°I wonder when the war will come to an end.¡±, one of the knights said.


    ¡°King Einar should conquer the Vanuatu kingdom, so we can avoid this unnecessary war¡± another knight said.


    Without joining the conversation, I began to eat after one of the knights handed me some food. While the knights continued to converse amongst themselves. I couldn''t get rid of the feeling that something was amiss.


    After an hour or so had passed and the sky was beginning to get dark, I felt the presence of multiple people and noticed as the knights started to glance around as they felt alerted as we grabbed a hold of our swords.


    ¡°Crown Princess of the Winter Kingdom¡±, I suddenly heard someone say.


    A second later, multiple people started to walk out of the forest into the open area and a large muscular man with short hair dressed in the Vanuatu kingdom''s knights uniform suddenly stood a few yards away from us.


    ¡°Crown Princess, I''m General Radisson of the Vanuatu kingdom, if you come with me, we can avoid the unnecessary bloodshed¡±, the man said.


    ¡°I''ll go with you¡± I said, without hesitation.


    ¡°Commander, Princess!¡± The knights began to shout at me.

 Chapter 119-62 years ago(3)

    Chapter 119-62 years ago (3)


    (CROWN PRINCESS MALAYSIA''S P.O.V)


    After agreeing to go along with the General of the Vanuatu kingdom''s army, I watched multiple Vanuatu knights walk towards me.


    ¡°Commander, Princess!¡± I heard Sir Siegal and Dame Yuna say as they rushed over and stood before me with both arms stretched out.


    ¡°Commander, what the hell are you doing? why are you agreeing to give yourself up?¡± Sir Siegal said as he turned his head towards me.


    I looked at Sir Siegal and Dame Yuna without saying anything and only nodded once. I watched as they lowered their arms and slowly stepped away.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Sir Siegal said.


    I watched Sir Siegal walk back towards the other knights, with Dame Yuna following them.


    Without hesitation, I placed both arms before me as the Vanuatu kingdom''s knights placed the iron chains around my wrist. I glanced around as the Vanuatu knights placed iron chains around the other knight''s wrist.


    The knight who held the iron chain that bound my hands together suddenly pulled the chain and began to walk towards General Radisson.


    ¡°How dare that motherfucker¡± I heard Sir Siegal muttered.


    (PRINCE LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    I was sitting next to the fire as Grant and the other knights began to prepare dinner from the animals they had previously hunted.


    ¡°Lincoln,¡± I heard Grant say. I turned in his direction and noticed he was handing me some of the meat they had just cooked over the fire. From the expression on his face, I could tell that he wanted to question me about my behavior earlier.


    ¡°Grant..¡± I was about to say but was interrupted when I felt a sudden chill come across my body.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I heard some of the knights say as I glanced around.


    It was a strange feeling; it felt like the temperature was dropping, and I could feel the cold overwhelming my body.


    ¡°I think we should return to the campsite now,¡± Pierre said as I watched him approach Grant and me.


    Something felt odd as I looked over at Pierre. I noticed the anxious expression on his face.


    What was causing him to look so anxious? I questioned myself as I looked directly at him.


    Suddenly, our heads turned in a specific direction when we heard the screams of multiple people. Without hesitation, I began to run in that direction. I could listen to Grant and Pierre calling out to me as I continued to run towards the area where the screams were coming from.


    (CROWN PRINCESS MALAYSIA''S P.O.V)


    I stood before General Radisson, and the knight holding the iron chains stood beside him.


    ¡°My, what a beautiful young woman you are,¡± General Radisson said as I noticed the lustful grin on his face.


    A second later, I watched as General Radisson turned around and began to take a few steps before turning his head towards the other knights.


    ¡°Kill the rest of them,¡± I heard him say to the knight next to him.


    ¡°What?!¡± You said to avoid unnecessary bloodshed!¡± I shouted.


    I watched as General Radisson began to laugh as he turned towards me.


    ¡°I only have use for you, Princess,¡± he said as he smirked.


    ¡°You son of a bitch¡± I said as I felt the anger brewing in me.


    ¡°Princess!, Commander!¡± I could hear my knights shouting.


    Thud! I heard someone hit the ground, glanced around, and noticed the Vanuatu knights had started to kick and beat on my knights.


    My eyes widened as one of the Vanuatu knights suddenly slashed one of my knights with his sword, causing her to fall to the ground as she was covered in blood.


    ¡°No, stop it!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Princess, don''t!¡± I heard Sir Siegal say as I began to release my aura unconsciously.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.¡°What the hell!¡± Ahhhh!¡± I could hear screaming and yelling as I began to have tunnel vision.


    ¡°Princess, Stop! Don''t release your aura!¡± I could hear Sir Siegal shouting.


    I continued to pour out my aura as the anger inside overflowed. The chains around my wrist became engulfed in ice. I could hear the sound of the chains cracking along with the ice.


    My wrist became free as the chains fell onto the ground.


    ¡°How dare you kill my knight!¡± I gritted my teeth as I was fuming with anger.


    ¡°Commander!, Princess!¡± My knights shouted.


    I glanced around as I watched the Vanuatu knights start to collapse onto the ground.


    I stepped forward and leaned over as I picked up one of the Vanuatu knight''s swords lying on the ground.


    (PRINCE LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    My body began to shiver as I continued to try to run towards the area where the loud screaming was coming from. I could hear multiple groans as I approached the area.


    ¡°Just what is causing this?¡±I heard Grant say as he was a few meters behind me.


    It felt as if I was walking into a winter storm.


    ¡°Commander!, Princess!¡± I heard someone shout, and I entered an open forest area.


    Princess? I muttered to myself as I entered the open area and noticed Princess Malaysia standing in the distance, and the moonlight shone down on her. My heart began to flutter as I felt myself being drawn to her. The area where Princess Malaysia was standing was covered in ice. As I glanced around, I noticed multiple knights in my kingdom''s uniforlyingng on the ground.


    What the fuck? I questioned as I glanced around.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Pierre shout, ¡°Father!¡±


    Father? I thought as I turned my head towards Pierre. I looked in his line of sight and noticed General Radisson kneeling on the ground with some knights trying to guard him.


    I turned my head towards Pierre. You son of a bitch, I mumbled. I watched as he took out his sword and began to run towards Princess Malaysia.


    ¡°Pierre!¡± I shouted! As I was about to run behind him.


    ¡°Lincoln!¡±, ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±Grant shouted as he grabbed hold of my right arm.


    I turned my head towards Grant and was about to speak but was interrupted when Grant suddenly said, ¡°Oh my god,¡± he said; I followed his line of sight, and my eyes widened as I watched Princess Malaysia slash across Pierre''s body.


    ¡°Pierre!¡± I could hear General Radisson shout as some of the knights protected him.


    I watched as Pierre flopped down onto his knees.


    ¡°Princess!Commander! Calm down!¡± I heard someone shout as he tried to get off the ground.


    ¡°Lincoln, we have to get out of here!¡± Grant shouted.


    I stood there frozen, not out of fear, but something was drawing me towards Princess Malaysia.


    For some reason, I began to take steps toward the area where Princess Malaysia was standing as she flicked Pierre''s blood off of the sword.


    ¡°Lincoln!¡± I could hear Grant shouting in the distance as I unconsciously walked towards Princess Malaysia.


    What is wrong with me? Why do I feel the need to get closer to her? I questioned as I felt like I lost control of my own body.


    As I approached Princess Malaysia, the sensation inside my body became more intense with each step.


    ¡°Dont!Don''t get close to her! She is filled with madness!¡± I could hear someone shout as I continued to take small steps towards her.


    Madness? I thought.


    I watched as Princess Malaysia turned her head towards me. I felt my heart racing as her glowing eyes looked directly at me. I began to reach out my hand to her unconsciously.


    I watched as Princess Malaysia shifted her sword towards me and began to run towards me.


    Am I going to die at the hands of the woman I love, I thought.


    ¡°Princess!¡± someone shouted.


    The next moment, I was lying on the ground as Princess Malaysia stood over me with her sword against my neck. I looked up at her as her eyes continued to glow, and her body was engulfed in a glowing light.


    At that moment, I thought I wouldn''t mind dying at her hands.

 Chapter 120-Faded Aura

    Chapter 120-Faded Aura


    (KING LINCOLN''S P.O.V)


    I abruptly woke up out of my sleep while I breathed in and out as I clenched the cover that lay over my body. It had been a while since I last dreamed about the events that had happened over 62 years ago.


    I began to blink my eyes as the lights in the room were causing my eyes to hurt as I stared up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Oh, you''re awake¡±, Someone said as I heard the sound of a door opening.


    I glanced around and noticed the woman who had discovered the secret I had been holding onto since I was a child. The woman looked exactly like Moises'' wife but had a different eye color.


    What was her name again, I thought as I looked directly at the woman as she walked towards the bed.


    I attempted to raise my body, but was interrupted when she suddenly said, ¡°You don''t have to strain yourself, please get some more rest¡±, she said, ¡°Doctor Williams will be back shortly¡±, she added.


    I watched as she walked over to the bed. A second later, she stood beside the bed and looked directly at me.


    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±, I asked, curiously as I placed my hand over my forehead.


    ¡°Two days, your majesty¡±, she replied.


    Two days, I mumbled. I must return to the palace, I thought as I pulled the covers off of me and slowly attempted to raise my upper body forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you must rest a little longer¡±, the woman said, as she held out her arms as if she was trying to prevent me from getting out of bed.


    ¡°I''ve been away from the palace too long, I must return.¡±, I said, as I tried to get out of bed.


    ¡°But Your Majesty, your body is exhausted, you mustn''t strain yourself¡±, the woman said.


    All of a sudden, the door to the room opened and I watched as Duke Winter and Doctor Williams walked into the room.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡±, the Doctor said as he rushed over toward me.


    I watched as Duke Winter walked towards the bed and turned his head towards the woman. ¡°Na''mah can you call for Moises and Natalie¡±, Duke Winter said before turning his head towards me.


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    I was sitting in my office going over some paperwork when the door to the room suddenly came open and Doctor Williams walked into the office.


    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he said as he bowed his head.


    ¡°Any signs of movement¡±, I asked him as he walked towards the desk.


    It''s been two days since Lincoln fell unconscious and remained in the medical room of the castle. During the last two days, Natalie, Na''mah and Doctor Williams have been tirelessly working together as they try to figure out a way to slow down the deterioration of Lincoln''s body.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    After witnessing the decline of Lincoln''s health I became regretful of the way I had treated him all these years. My thoughts were interrupted when Doctor William said, ¡°Your Grace, if only the world still had magical healers, maybe his majesty would have a chance.¡±


    A healer, I thought. The only kingdom that had that type of power was the Principality of Giordano. But no one knows if there were any survivors from the previous wars. I only heard that some mages may have gone into hiding after the public executions of mages and sorcerers.


    ¡°Your Grace¡±, Doctor William suddenly said. I looked up at him once again after rambling through my thoughts. ¡°I would like to run a test on Prince Christian¡±,


    I suddenly stood up, ¡°Christian¡±, I mumbled. ¡°Right, from what I heard from Moises and Natalie, Macy''s mother fled from the Principality of Giordano during the first war.


    I walked around the desk and started to walk towards the door. Doctor William followed behind me as we exited out of my office.


    Upon exiting the room, I noticed a butler walking up the hallway and gestured to him. He hurried over and bowed his head.


    ¡°Call for Prince Christian and tell him to meet me in the medical room."


    I watched as the butler hurried off. A few seconds later, Doctor William and I continued to make our way to the medical room. A moment later, upon entering the medical room, I immediately noticed Na''mah as she stood beside the bed with her hands stretched out in front of Lincoln.


    I walked towards the bed as Na''mah stepped away from Lincoln. After telling Na''mah to go call for Moises and Natalie. I stood there in front of Lincoln.


    ¡°Lincoln, how about we finally put our differences aside, privately¡±, I said, while Lincoln remained quiet and only looked at me with a relieved expression. ¡°From now on we''ll focus on the destruction of the aristocratic faction together¡±. I added.


    (CHRISTIAN''S P.O.V)


    ¡°One more lap!¡± Moises shouted as some of the Winter knights were running further behind him. I was sitting on the ground next to Princess Sage and Princess Rosemary while we were taking a break from our swordsmanship training.


    It''s been two days since I started to train alongside the Winter Knights. After telling Moises that, I learned a little swordsmanship from Nathan a few days ago. Moises suggested that I train alongside Princess Sage and Princess Rosemary after he assigned Lord Dean and Sir Dell to be their teachers.


    ¡°Learning how to harness my aura is so tiring¡±, Princess Sage said as she sighed, her face was filled with fatigue and frustration.


    ¡°Right, I''m so exhausted¡± Princess Rosemary mumbled.


    I glanced over at them and noticed Rosemary had turned her head towards my direction at the same time.


    ¡°Ah, Right, Christian.¡± Princess Rosemary suddenly said, ¡°I heard from our mother that you and your mother are a part of the surviving mages¡±, she added.


    A mage, I thought to myself. I placed my hand over my chest. Just thinking about the unbearable pain I went through while the seal my mother had placed on me was in the process of breaking, was causing my heart to throb a little.


    ¡°By the way¡±, Princess Sage suddenly said, ¡°I think you having two different colored eyes is pretty badass¡±, she said.


    I began to chuckle at the expression she was making.


    ¡°Alright, break is over. Let''s get back to training¡±, I heard Sir Dell say and looked over in his direction.


    Sir Dell and Lord Dean were walking towards us with Moises walking beside Lord Dean.


    After getting up off the ground, Princess Sage, Princess Rosemary and I followed them back to the area where we were previously training.


    ¡°Christian¡±, Moises said, as he slightly looked back at me before turning his head again.


    ¡°How about a little sparring match with me?¡± Moises asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes I would love too¡±, I replied and clenched both of my fists out of excitement.


    ¡°Wait, your Highness, I heard Lord Dean say, ¡°How about he and I spar and you watch. I would like to see something¡±, he added, as he walked over and handed me a wooden sword.


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    ¡°Christian, you have a lot of openings!¡±, I shouted as I watched Christian and Lord Dean spar.


    I looked over towards the area where Sage and Rosemary were practicing how to use their auras. Having Sir Dell as their teacher was a better option since he was also an aura user, while I focused on training with the Winter knightage and the Henrico clan members.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I heard a groan and quickly turned my head back in Christian and Lord Dean''s direction. I noticed that Christian had fallen on the ground and Lord Dean was standing over him.


    ¡°Christian, are you okay?¡±Lord Dean asked Christian as he helped him off of the ground.


    I walked towards them.


    ¡°Sorry, I wanted to test you further and I ended up using my full strength¡±, Lord Dean said, as I stood beside him.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡±, Christian said, and bowed his head, ¡°Thank you for sparring with me¡±, he added.


    I noticed Christian had a small cut on his right cheek when he suddenly touched the side of his face.


    After watching Christian as he practiced swordsmanship alongside Sage and Rosemary. For the most part, he was a fast learner, on the other hand, I could say that swordsmanship is not for him, I thought to myself.


    I''m not that knowledgeable when it comes to magic but I witnessed my fair share of it on the battlefield.


    ¡°Christian, let''s continue the training tomorrow.¡±, I said, as I stepped forward to him.


    If only we knew someone who could teach him about magic now that his seal had been broken.


    ¡°Prince Moises!¡±, I heard Na''mah''s voice and looked over in her direction.


    ¡°Na''mah¡±, I said, as she rushed over towards us.


    ¡°Prince Moises, your father has awakened!¡± She shouted as she approached us.


    I looked over at Christian, ¡°Come on, let''s go see Father¡± I said and saw the small smile that formed on his face.


    For a second, I thought I had seen a little faded glow around his hand that was placed on his face but the next moment it was gone.


    Christian and I started to follow behind Na''mah as we hurried towards the castle. After rushing inside, we made our way to the left wing of the castle. A few minutes later, we reached the medical room and were about to enter the room, when Christian suddenly turned towards me as if he was nervous.


    My eyes widened as I looked at Christian.


    ¡°Christian¡±, I said, as I was feeling a little confused, ¡°the cut, the cut on your face, it''s gone.¡±

 Suggestions or Reviews

    Hello fellow readers, I would greatly appreciate it if you share your thoughts on the novel so far. Whether it is suggestions or your review. You can inbox me or post a review. I would greatly appreciate if I know what my readers like or don''t like about the story. Healthy criticism is needed and wanted!. :)The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Hello fellow readers, I would greatly appreciate it if you share your thoughts on the novel so far. Whether it is suggestions or your review. You can inbox me or post a review. I would greatly appreciate if I know what my readers like or don''t like about the story. Healthy criticism is needed and wanted!. :)

 Revising

    Hello fellow readers, I''m posting this message so the old and new readers won''t be confused. During the revision of Crowns of Heritage, I will be updating each chapter after every revision. Chapter one has been revised and updated.


    I will schedule the remaining three parts for Faded Aura before taking my hiatus. Bare with me fellow readers while I polish up this novel. Faded Aura will be the last part and the end of Book 1.


    After my hiatus, book two will start!. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Thank you for reading this far, much love for my readers :)


    Hello fellow readers, I''m posting this message so the old and new readers won''t be confused. During the revision of Crowns of Heritage, I will be updating each chapter after every revision. Chapter one has been revised and updated.


    I will schedule the remaining three parts for Faded Aura before taking my hiatus. Bare with me fellow readers while I polish up this novel. Faded Aura will be the last part and the end of Book 1.


    After my hiatus, book two will start!.


    Thank you for reading this far, much love for my readers :)

 Chapter 121- Faded Aura (2)

    Chapter 121- Faded Aura (2)


    (PRINCE MOISES P.O.V)


    I couldn''t believe what I saw; the cut on Christian''s face was suddenly gone.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I heard Na''mah mumble.


    ¡°It''s gone?¡± Christian asked with a confused expression as he touched the side of his face again.


    I nodded my head as I was still in disbelief.


    ¡°What, but how? Christian asked with a concerned expression.


    Before I could say anything, Na''mah suddenly grabbed Christian by the hand and rushed into the room. I followed behind them as we entered the medical room. Upon entry, I saw Doctor William and my grandfather standing beside my father''s bed. They both turned their heads toward us as we entered the room.


    ¡°Moises, Christian¡± " my grandfather said as he looked directly at us.


    I followed Na''mah as she rushed toward my father, pulling Christian along.


    ¡°Na''mah mentioned that my father had woken up,¡± I said as I noticed my father was asleep.


    ¡°His Majesty was in pain, so I had given him medicine. He''ll be asleep for a couple of hours.¡±, Doctor William said.


    ¡°I must check something,¡± Na''mah said as she suddenly placed Christian''s hand on my father''s chest, but I didn''t see the faded glow I had seen a little earlier.


    ¡°Na''mah, what are you doing?¡±Doctor William asked.


    ¡°Grandfather, Doctor William,¡± I called out to them and watched as they turned towards me.


    I began telling them what had just taken place. and Doctor Williams turned his head towards Christian, who was still looking a little confused.


    ¡°Prince Christian, I believe you have healing magic,¡± Doctor William said.


    ¡°Healing magic?¡± Christian questioned with a confused expression, and Doctor William nodded his head.


    ¡°If you have healing magic, we may have a chance at saving his majesty,¡± Na''mah suddenly said.


    I watched as Christian looked back at our father.


    ¡°You mean I can save Father?¡± Christian asked, ¡°But I have no idea how to use my magic,¡± he added.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I stepped towards Christian and placed my left hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I''ll try to find a way for you to learn about magic; there''s not much that I know about it because our auras work a little differently than magic.¡±, I said.


    ¡°I know someone that may help us,¡± my grandfather said, and I watched him walk away.


    ¡°Who is it, grandfather?¡± I asked curiously.


    My grandfather gestured to me, ¡°Moises, follow me. We shall await his return¡± he said as he walked towards the door.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    ¡°That''s it, Princess, you''re doing great!¡±Sir Dell shouted, as he stood a few meters away from me.


    I continued to concentrate as I clenched onto the wooden sword. I breathe in and out as I focus on releasing my aura.


    ¡°Now imagine your body being engulfed in a glowing light, Princess!¡±, Sir Dell shouted.


    A glowing light, I thought. I began to remember the faded aura that was around my father, when I first witnessed him fighting.


    ¡°Don''t lose your concentration, Princess!¡±Sir Dell continued to shout.


    I gripped the wooden sword tightly as I felt a sensation flowing inside of my body.


    ¡°Okay, Princess, that''s enough for today.¡±, Sir Dell said.


    I slumped down to the ground as I felt my strength leaving my body.


    ¡°I''m exhausted¡±, I mumbled. I stretched my arms outwards as I lay on the ground out of exhaustion.


    ¡°You did great, Princess,¡± Sir Dell said as he stood beside me with his arms folded.


    For the last two days, Sir Dell has become a pain in the ass whenever it was time for me to practice using my aura.


    Sir Dell leaned over me and said, ¡°That''s enough training for today, Princess. Soon, you''ll be able to harness your aura willingly.¡±


    ¡°Sir Dell¡±, I called out to him after he lifted his body, and was about to walk away.


    ¡°Yes, Princess?¡±, he said as he turned towards me.


    ¡°How many of my father''s knights are able to use aura?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Only a few of us whose families are deeply rooted in the former Winter Kingdom and once served the Winter bloodline throughout generations¡±, he replied.


    ¡°Served the Winter bloodline?¡±, I questioned.


    Sir Dell nodded and pointed at himself.


    ¡°My ancestors, my grandfather, and my father served the members of the Winter bloodline for generations. My father was one of Queen Malaysia''s personal knights until the day he died.¡±, Sir Dell said, ¡°My family''s name is Siegal, the former Marquess household of the Winter Kingdom.¡±, he said.


    Wow, there is still so much I have to learn, I thought.


    Sir Dell reached his hand down and helped me up.


    ¡°The Kalpana Kingdom and the Avalorian Kingdom, also have an ancient bloodline sort of  like the Winter bloodline, but different¡­¡± Sir Dell paused for a moment.  ¡°If you want to learn more about the origin of aura users and ancient bloodlines. How about asking Crown Prince Antonio to teach you more¡±, he suggested.


    Prince Antonio, I thought. It''s been a whole day since I last saw him. After King Lincoln fainted two days ago, Prince Antonio and his Uncle mentioned something about meeting someone from their kingdom. Now that I think about it, he''s supposed to return today.


    (CROWN PRINCE ANTONIO''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Your royal highness, are you sure it''ll be fine for me to expose myself?¡±The man stood before me as he shivered in fear.


    I tilted my head to the side as I watched him tremble.


    ¡°Relax, will you¡±, I said, feeling annoyed.


    The man began to apologize as he held his head down.


    ¡°For fucks sake¡±, I mumbled.


    ¡°Antonio, if you keep glaring at him like that. Of course he''s going to be nervous¡±, My uncle said, as he placed his hand on my shoulder.


    I placed my hand over my forehead, out of frustration. This isn''t even my Kingdom, but for now I must be of some kind of help towards King Lincoln.


    I turned towards the vehicle ¡°Let''s return to the Winter Dukedoms castle¡±, I ordered.


    Three hours later, we arrived at the gates of the Winters Castle. Seeing Princess Sage again will ease my frustration, I thought as I mesmerized about the brief moment she placed her soft lips against mine. My heart began to race just thinking of her.


    After entering the grounds of the castle, we exited the vehicle and walked towards the castle.


    ¡°Welcome back, Your highness¡±, Butler Jackson greeted me as the doors opened. ¡°His grace is in his office on the third floor.¡±, he added.


    ¡°Any word on King Lincoln?¡±, I asked as we followed behind Butler Jackson.


    ¡°He''s still resting, he had awakened not too long ago. His grace has told me to send you to his office once you''ve returned¡±, Butler Jackson replied.


    When we entered the office, I noticed Duke Winter, Prince Moises and Lady Natalie were sitting by the desk.


    ¡°Crown Prince Antonio, welcome back¡±, Lady Natalie said.


    I gestured towards the man and he followed behind me as we walked towards the desk.


    ¡°Duke Winter, this is Raman, he''s a descendant of one of the surviving sorcerers who fled to my kingdom¡±, I introduced the man.


    ¡°A surviving sorcerer?¡± Prince Moises asked and I nodded.


    I turned my head towards the man, who was still looking a little afraid. I gestured to him and he stepped towards the desk. I watched as he bowed before Duke Winter and Prince Moises.


    ¡°I received information about the condition of the King of Vanuatu from Crown Prince Antonio. From the information I gathered, I believed King Lincoln is suffering from the effects of black magic," Raman said.


    ¡°Black magic?¡± Prince Moises and Lady Natalie asked, at the same time.


    Raman nodded and said,¡°The poison that King Lincoln has been consuming has traces of black magic. There may be a way to save him, but unfortunately, he must consume a drop of a saintess blood.¡±

 Chapter 122-Faded Aura (3)

    Chapter 122-Faded Aura (3)


    (DUKE WINTER¡¯S P.O.V)


    ¡°A drop of a saintess blood?¡±, I asked, in disbelief.


    I watched as the middle-age man, Raman nodded.


    ¡°There hasn''t been a saintess in this world since the slaughtering of the Principality of Giordano¡±, Moises said, his voice trembling as he balled up his fist.


    ¡°What about healing magic? Natalie asked, ¡°King Lincoln''s other son, Christian may have healing magic. Would that be any kind of help?¡±


    I watched as Raman shook his hand, ¡°This is more complex than a simple healing magic. If we can''t find a saintess with divine magic. We may have to search for the sorcerer who created the poison. Prince Christian would only be able to temporarily relieve the King''s fatigue since he has no experience in magic¡°, Raman said.


    Suddenly, Moises rose out of his chair and rushed towards the door.


    ¡°I must visit Macy Livens¡±, he said, as he left the room.


    A moment later, Doctor William came into the office.


    ¡°Your Grace, his majesty is awake. He is insisting that he must return to the palace¡±, Doctor William reported.


    I got up from my seat and walked towards the door as everyone else followed behind me.


    While walking towards the medical room, I heard Crown Prince Antonio say, ¡°Duke Winter, if Prince Christian needs assistance in learning how to use his magic. I may be of help to him but he must return to the Kalpana Kingdom with me after the banquet¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I''ll ask Christian about his opinion on this matter¡±, I replied and Prince Antonio nodded.


    (NATALIE''S P.O.V)


    I was following behind Duke Winter, as we walked to the medical room. Leaving Prince Antonio and the man, Raman behind. When Duke Winter opened the door to the medical room, I noticed Christian and King Lincoln were standing face to face as Na''mah stood in the middle of them. The atmosphere in the room seemed a little tense.


    King Lincoln turned his head towards us as we walked into the room.


    ¡°I appreciate all that you are trying to do for me, but I must return. The delegation from the Avalorian Kingdom will be arriving soon.¡± King Lincoln said. He turned his head towards Christian again.


    ¡°Why?¡±, Christian said, as he lowered his head and balled up his fist. ¡°Why won''t you let me come with you?¡±He asked, as I could hear the sadness in his voice.


    King Lincoln tilted his head as he looked at Christian, ¡°It''s too dangerous for you. Don''t be a fool, and stay here with Moises.¡± He said, in a cold tone.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Just what happened while we were in the office, I thought.


    ¡°My mother, why won''t you go and see her¡±, Christian muttered.


    ¡°I don''t have a reason to see her.¡± King Lincoln said, before walking away from Christian. He turned his head slightly towards Christian, ¡°I acknowledge you as my son but I have no reason nor do I want to see your mother.¡± He added.


    I could hear Christian sniffing as Na''mah comforted him.


    ¡°I won''t give up, I''ll learn how to use my magic and I''ll definitely heal you!¡± Christian shouted.


    I noticed the smirk that formed on King Lincoln''s face as he turned away. ¡°Then I won''t stop you, you brat.¡±, he said.


    I watched as King Lincoln looked towards Duke Winter.


    ¡°Malaysia, Where is Malaysia?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°She returned to the palace. She''s furious.¡± Duke Winter said.


    ¡°Of course she is¡±, King Lincoln sighed, ¡°I shall return now.¡±, he said, as he started to walk towards the door.


    Suddenly, the door to the medical room opened, and Rosemary walked in.


    ¡°Oh, uh, Doctor William, Na''mah, I''ll come back. You seem busy.¡± Rosemary said.


    Right, she''s also been taking the same treatment as Queen Malaysia, as a precaution. Wait, I thought. The poison that was on the knife, did it also have traces of black magic. The thought of that made me frightened.


    ¡°You¡±, King Lincoln suddenly said. I looked over and saw that he was looking at Rosemary. ¡°Have you been visiting me?¡±


    (ROSEMARY''S P.O.V)


    After Lord Dean finally released me from my swordsmanship lesson. Peyton and Yeshiva walked up to me.


    ¡°How does it feel to be training as a Knight?¡±, Yeshiva asked, while smirking.


    ¡°Lord Dean is a pain in the ass,¡±I said.


    Yeshiva began to laugh and so did Peyton.


    ¡°Just wait, until you have to train under your father''s command. You haven''t seen anything yet.¡±, Peyton said, as she pretended to shiver.


    I chuckled, Ah! I thought as the sharp pain traveled through my body.


    ¡°Rosie, are you okay?¡±Yeshiva asked.


    ¡°I''m fine, just a little tired.¡± I replied, I haven''t told anyone besides Na''mah and Doctor William about the pain I''ve been feeling. I don''t want to cause any worry amongst my family.


    ¡°Looks like training is over¡±, Peyton said, as I noticed her looking towards the other knights. Peyton turned towards me. ¡°You and Sage should get some rest. Sage will be leaving tomorrow to prepare for the banquet with Princess Sylvia." She added.


    I nodded and Peyton started to walk away.


    Yeshiva and I began to walk away from the training grounds. When I noticed Sir Dell was alone. Sage must have returned already, I thought. I should go see Na''mah.


    Upon entering the back of the castle, I noticed Josie, Yeshiva''s mother walking towards us.


    ¡°Yeshiva, may I have a moment¡±, she said.


    Yeshiva nodded, and kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°Get some rest¡±, he said.


    After parting ways with Yeshiva, I made my way to the medical room. I wonder if King Lincoln is still asleep. Maybe I should observe him some more, I thought. Now that we know he wasn''t the one who sent bounty hunters after us. I wondered just what his true nature is.


    When I entered the medical room, everyone in the room suddenly looked at me. I noticed King Lincoln as he looked directly at me.


    ¡°You¡±, he suddenly said, shit, did he notice. ¡°Have you been visiting me?¡±, he asked. Shit, did he overhear me last night. Well this is awkward.


    ¡°Oh, Rosemary, are you here for your treatment?¡±Doctor William suddenly asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Treatment, what treatment?¡±, King Lincoln asked as he turned towards Doctor William.


    Suddenly, Duke Winter started speaking, and began to tell King Lincoln about Queen Malaysia''s and I''s treatment, and that I was poisoned with the same poison as them.


    ¡°You say, Viscount James was the one who sent the assassins?¡±King Lincoln asked.


    Duke Winter and Mother nodded.


    King Lincoln placed his hand over his beard.


    ¡°Viscount James'' wife, was her murder your doing?¡±King Lincoln asked Mother as he looked over at her.


    ¡°My father''s doing¡±, Mother replied.


    King Lincoln suddenly began to chuckle and it took everybody by surprise.


    ¡°That wretched woman, she was the sister in law of my sister¡±, King Lincoln said, ¡°If anyone sent assassins after the Princesses. It''s my sister¡±, he stated.


    What King Lincoln did next caught me by surprise. He walked towards me and placed his hand on the top of my head. He didn''t say anything and slightly looked back at Christian.


    ¡°I look forward to your determination¡±, he said, and looked over at Duke Winter.


    The next moment, Duke Winter and King Lincoln left the medical room.


    (UNKNOWN POV)


    Crash! ¡°Where the fuck is he?¡± Count Livens shouted as he threw the vase at the wall.


    I held myself as I shivered out of fear. How can I get out of this place, I thought. He gets extremely violent when he''s drunk.


    ¡°My Lord, calm down.¡±, the man continued to beg for his life as one of the guards stood over him, holding a sword to his neck.


    ¡°Find him now!¡± Count Livens shouted. ¡°Are you trying to fuck me over! ¡°You were supposed to follow Christian''s every movement!. He continued shouting.


    AHHH! The man screamed as the guard stabbed in his left hand.


    Count Livens suddenly turned his head towards me. I flinched as I backed up into the corner.


    ¡°You¡­¡±, he said, pointing the sword at me after taking it from the guard. ¡°Make the next batch of poison. I need you to befriend someone. The delegation banquet is in four days.¡± He said.


    Who?Does that mean I can be freed from these chains.. I thought, feeling a little hopeful.


    Count Livens gritted his teeth, ¡°Prince Marshall, how dare you dismiss me as your advisor.¡±, he said and turned towards me again, ¡°I need you to befriend those two bitches, Princess Sage and Princess Rosemary.¡± He added.

 Chapter 122- Faded Aura (4)

    Chapter 122- Faded Aura (4)


    (CHRISTIAN''S POV)


    It''s been over two hours since His Majesty left the castle. When he acknowledged me as his son, I felt a little hopeful that one day I''ll be able to have a better relationship with him, but how will I be able to use magic when I don''t know anything. How will I be able to save Father, I wondered.


    After Duke Winter returned to the medical room, I followed him to his office, where he suddenly introduced me to Crown Prince Antonio  and a man named Raman. The man was dressed in a dark black robe and had shaggy golden hair and dark brown eyes.


    ¡°Christian, Raman has offered to teach you about magic. He''s a descendant of a sorcerer, but you will have to go to the...¡±, Duke Winter said.


    I''ll go¡±, I replied,  interrupting him as I stood up from my chair with a determined expression. ¡°I have to  go to the Kalpana Kingdom right?¡±, I asked.


    Duke Winter nodded.


    ¡°The banquet is in four days, we will be leaving the day after¡±, Crown Prince Antonio suddenly said.


    There was something about Crown Prince Antonio. Something mysterious, and another  thing that seems weird to me. I can see the vast amount of energy around him, just how strong is he?, I wondered.


    I quickly turned my head away as Crown Prince Antonio looked over at me.


    ¡°Your Grace¡±, I said as I looked at Duke Winter, ¡°Will I be able to visit my mother before I leave?¡±, I asked.


    Duke Winter nodded and looked over at Crown Prince Antonio and Raman.


    ¡°I believe his mother should come along with us. You mentioned that his mother placed a seal on him and it has recently broken, correct?¡±Raman suddenly asked.


    Duke Winter nodded.


    ¡°His mother must be terribly weak now since she sacrificed her power in order to seal his power.¡±, Raman said. ¡°That explains why I don''t feel much of his powers. We''ll have to train it out of him. The pain will be unbearable though.¡± He added.


    Sacrificed? Mother sacrificed her powers, I thought she only used it to seal mines.


    I lowered my head.


    ¡°Don''t be disheartened, that''s the price we have to pay in order to protect our loved ones. One day, we will be able to freely move around and rebuild the kingdoms of magic and sorcery.¡±, Raman said, I could see the determined expression on his face.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Duke Winter suddenly clapped his hands together.


    ¡°That''s enough of that discussion for now. We''ll continue this conversation once we are done dealing with this kingdom''s  problem.¡± Duke Winter said.


    Duke Winter turned towards Crown Prince Antonio.


    ¡°Prince Antonio, it''s almost time for your dinner with Sage.¡±, he said.


    I watched as the serious expression on Crown Prince Antonio almost changed instantly, just from the mention of Princess Sage''s name.


    (SAGE''S P.O.V)


    ¡°Your Highness, shall I add more perfume to the water?¡±Haley asked, as she washed my hair.


    After leaving the training grounds, I returned to my quarters to prepare for my dinner with Crown Prince Antonio. Why did I promise to have dinner with him? I mumbled as I placed both of my hands on my cheeks. I could tell the blush had formed across my face. Before he left yesterday, he asked if we could have dinner with just the two  of us. Of course, I would love to get to know him better but I can''t help but feel nervous around him.


    ¡°Princess?¡±Haley called me out, interrupting my thoughts.


    ¡°Uh. Yes, Haley, you can add more.¡±, I responded.


    Twenty minutes later, Haley helped me get dressed. I sat in the chair as Haley styled my hair.


    ¡°Princess, are you planning to accept the Prince''s proposal?¡±Haley asked.


    ¡°I don''t know. Marriage is..¡±, I paused as I tried to think of what to do.


    Princess, you don''t have to marry quickly. A royal engagement and wedding takes months to a year to prepare.¡±, Haley said.


    Maybe I should consider it. After all, he is my destined partner. I don''t believe my heart would race for anyone else like that or my body response on its own whenever he''s near.


    ¡°Now Princess, shall we head to the dining room.¡±, Haley said and I nodded.


    After leaving my quarters, Haley followed behind me as I walked down the stairs. A moment later, I made it to the first floor of the castle and walked to the private dining room, where Duke Winter had prepared for us.


    As I approached the area, I could hear voices in the distance.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you planning to reveal your secret to the Crown Princess?¡±I heard an unfamiliar man''s voice.


    ¡°Not yet, Duke Winter wants to be the one who teaches her about the ancient bloodlines and how our destinies are connected. Plus I don''t want to frighten her. I''m certain she hasn''t learned anything about my family or my Kingdom yet besides the fact that we can use our auras¡± I heard Prince Antonio say.


    What does he mean by that, I thought.


    A moment later. It became quiet and I could hear the sound of the door shutting. Suddenly, I heard footsteps and noticed a man with a dark robe on as he walked in my direction. The man bowed as I began to walk past him. He mumbled something and it caught my attention.


    ¡°The oracle¡±, he said.


    When I glanced back the man was suddenly gone. I was appalled but was interrupted when Haley called out to me.


    Right, I''ll just ask him questions during dinner, I thought.


    I continued to walk towards the door. As Haley opened the door for me, Seeing Prince Antonio as he stood next to the table. I noticed as the smile formed on Prince Antonio''s face as he reached his hand out as he walked towards me and I placed my hand in his hand. Prince Antonio escorted me to the table and pulled out my chair.  I looked up at him as his red eyes stared upon me.


    ¡°You look gorgeous, Princess¡±, he said, as he kissed my right hand.


    I watched as he walked over to the other side of the table and we sat across from each other.


    The butlers began to bring out the food and sat the plates in front of us. I watched as the butlers left the dining room, leaving us alone again


    ¡°Princess, I requested this private dinner with you because I wanted to be certain about something.¡±, Prince Antonio said.


    ¡°Certain about what?¡±, I asked, with curiosity.


    ¡°Princess, may I come closer for a moment.¡±, he asked.


    I nodded.


    I watched as Prince Antonio walked over to me. He bent down in front of me.


    ¡°Princess, look into my eyes for a moment.¡± Prince Antonio said.


    I did as he said and stared into his eyes. For a moment I noticed as his red eyes glowed a bit but a moment later it faded. Before I could say anything, ¡°May I¡±, Prince Antonio asked, I nodded. Prince Antonio placed his lips against mine. Strange, what was that feeling just now?


    Prince Antonio pulled back and looked at me.


    ¡°Princess, if you''re ever in trouble, just call my name and I''ll be there.¡± He said.


    Prince Antonio raised his body and walked over to the side of the table again.


    ¡°What was that?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°A seal for protection.¡± He replied, ¡°After the banquet, I will be returning to my Kingdom. It''ll set my mind at ease while I am away from you.¡±, he said.


    ¡°Sir Dell¡­ he mentioned you may be able to teach me how to harness my aura.¡± I said.


    I noticed as Prince Antonio smiled a little, ¡°How about I show you something after dinner.¡±, he said.


    I nodded eagerly, which caused him to chuckle.